《In Love With My Bully》


 Chapter 1: The Past Comes Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Past Comes Knocking</h4>


    "Nita has always been a heavy eater." My mother began, trying to make excuses for the amount of food I was eating.


    Food was myfort, and in the situation I was currently in, I needed lots of food hugs.


    "She likes to make her own food; carefully and perfectly. So, when she bes your daughter-inw, you will need patience because her cooking takes hours."


    <i>Aren''t we putting the cart before the horse? I thought. </i>My mother was already months ahead, and I had not even met the groom yet.


    <i>Come on, Mom. Show some self-control.</i>


    I paused mid-bite of my food, ncing at her with raised eyebrows. She responded with a scowl.


    You see, my mom wanted me to act perfectly, eat perfectly, sit perfectly. She thought that she was doing me a favor but I was the one doing them a favor or non selfishly put - doing ''us'' a favor.


    Mrs. Numero chuckled, "I am surprised you have such a perfect figure, dear. How do you manage to stay in shape?"


    She nced sideways at me, giving me an appraising look but I could tell that she did not approve. I was dressed in a dress my mother had bought and I couldn''t make the additional effort to make the dress stand out.


    Even though I had agreed to this arrangement, It didn''t mean I liked it. It was like being a willing sacrifice heading to ughter.


    "Fast metabolism, I guess," I replied, reaching for my ss of water. As I drank, my father''s gaze lingered on me.


    Guilt; written all over it. I gave him a thin smile, trying to reassure him silently.


    His own lips curved upward, with something that would be considered a sorry excuse for a smile. He was Abraham, leading his child Isaac to the altar, both literally and figuratively.


    Mr. Numero, who was seated at the head of the table, cleared his throat and asked, "When did you say Junior would be arriving?" Mr Numero was a man of few words but looked capable, although in the short time we had been acquainted tonight, his wife seemed to be his weakness.


    "For the fiftieth time, he said an hour ago," his wife responded, rolling her eyes, her fork ttering to the te. Her beautifully manicured nails drummed the table in anxiety.


    "It''s fine," my mother chimed in. "We''re not in a hurry. Besides, Junior is taking over thepany, isn''t he? He must be busy."


    Trust my mum to make excuses for someone who obviously didn''t deserve it. Busy? Sure. Busy beingte.


    I rolled my eyes so hard they almost fell out of my head. They might not be in a hurry, but I was.


    We had been waiting ¨C what ¨C two hours now.


    Mrs. Numero, however, seemed to be on a roll. "Don''t make excuses for him, Becky. He''s always been that way. Never listens to me, and does whatever he wants. Since his sister passed, he''s been utterly impossible!" Her voice wobbled.


    "Sweetie," Mr. Numero said, gently patting her hand, "perhaps these aren''t things Nita needs to hear right now." He held her gaze, the love for his wife radiating through.


    "Oh, pish posh!" she eximed. "She''s practically family now! She should know what she''s getting into."


    She turned to her husband, her tone immediately turning to that of woe, "Besides, you''re the one who spoiled him, Richard. You let him get away with everything! Taking him to work instead of letting me raise him properly. That''s how children lose their values! Raised by secretaries and ountants..."


    As sheunched into her speech, my mother leaned toward me. "Remind me to use this next time on your father," she whispered.


    Mr. Numero, desperate to restore order, threw down his napkin and grabbed his phone. His voice turned into a low growl as he barked into the receiver, "Junior, Do you have any idea how aggravated you are making your mother?... You have fifteen minutes to show up in this house, or I swear I''ll make your life a living nightmare."


    He gave his wife another worried look before continuing, "And trust me, I''m very motivated."


    Mrs. Numero leaned toward me, a wicked smile on her face. "Numero wife rule number one," she whispered with a wink, "a little drama goes a long way."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Good to know."


    She nodded. "If you can cry on cue, you''re already halfway there."


    Just as I wondered how quickly I could escape through the nearest window, the butler entered. "Mr. Richard Junior has arrived."


    About damn time. Ifteness were an Olympic sport, he''d have a gold medal.


    Mrs. Numero sprang into action, fluffing my hair. Before I could protest, she whipped out a lipstick from her purse and attacked my lips with it.


    "There, now you''re perfect!" she announced, beaming.


    "Save me," I mouthed to my dad, whose smile seemed to have genuinely widened. It took me getting mauled by an old woman with red lipstick to get a smile from him; nowadays he rarely smiles; maybe because hispany was going bankrupt or because he was giving his daughter out to save it like a trade-by-barter situation.


    "Oh, darling," Mrs. Numero said, cupping my face in her hands, "I hope he likes you."


    <i>I hope not,</i> I thought, but I managed a weak smile.


    The sound of confident footsteps approached; his cologne reached me before he did¡ªexpensive and appealing.


    I took a deep breath, preparing myself to face the man who I was being prepared to spend the rest of my life with.


    "Good evening, everyone," came his smooth, authoritative voice. "Apologies for my tardiness; I was busy tying up loose ends at work. There was no need to threaten my balls."


    Mrs. Numero let out a small groan in exasperation, covering her face with her hand. It was clear that her son seemed to love embarrassing her.


    Junior stepped to my left, heading to greet my mother with a bow. "Mrs. Williams, you''re as radiant as ever. Are you sure I''m marrying the right woman?"


    "Oh, aren''t you charming," my mother giggled. My mother giggled. <i>Are you kidding me? </i>She sounded like a high school girl.


    I would have to help her look for the shame she identally left back at home. "You have grown up well. Last time I saw you, you were what ¨C five?"


    "It''s been too long; I am sure we will be spending more time together these days with the current arrangement underway."


    He turned to my father, going through his clear ritual of buttering everybody up. "Mr. Williams, I''ve heard great things about Wita. I''m sure we''ll work wonderfully together."


    Finally, he turned to me. My heart pounded loud enough for me to hear. I pushed back my chair and stood, determined to stayposed and collected.


    "You must be the lovely Nita," he said, extending his hand.


    "Actually, it''s Benita," I corrected, shaking his hand firmly. Then I looked up at him¡ªand froze.


    My stomach did a backflip. It can''t be!


    It was him. The face I thought I''d never see again.


    Memories of ourst encounter flooded my mind, and the room seemed like it was spinning.


    I don''t know how long I stood there with my eyes wide open and mouth ajar. It seemed like I had been kicked in the gut.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his smile fading slightly. I snatched my hand back quickly and looked around the room.


    I had to get out of here.


    "I..." The world went ck.

 Chapter 2: A Deal With the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Deal With the Devil</h4>


    When I came to, I was lying on the couch. My mother was fussing over me, and Junior stood nearby, leaning on the door-frame; looking confused.


    "Did she faint because of me?" he asked, half-joking, but his ego got a boost by the thought.


    "No," I muttered weakly. "I fainted because of your cologne. It''s too strong."


    His smirk returned. "Noted. We aren''t married yet but, she is already ticking off things I need to change."


    Mrs. Numero leaned over me, her face a mix of concern and excitement. "Oh, darling, if this is how you react to meeting him, we''d better stock up on smelling salts."


    I groaned, covering my face with the nearest pillow. My life was officially a si, and I was the punchline.


    The man I am to marry to save my family from ruin is the man who scarred me for life. Isn''t that just perfect!!!


    I could remember that particr night clearly, every scene shing in my mind eye with each look I took in his direction.


    Junior didn''t recognize me. He didn''t seem to be pretending? Or was he just so good at acting?


    After making my life a nightmare for my first two years in board school, he just stood there looking at me like some kind of a stranger who had magically grown two heads.


    Oh, fate was a prankster. I couldn''t manage to keep a boyfriend because I was scared of any man touching me.


    Every time, I came intimately close to a man, I remembered what he did to me in that dark, empty ssroom, with only the sounds of rain and thunder to bear witness.


    But here he was -- living his life.


    "So, how do you like my cologne now? I changed into dad''s clothes," he asked with a smirk, leaning against the door frame, one hand in a pocket and the other cradling a ss of wine.


    I couldn''t stand him but, one thing he probably hadn''t realized was I wasn''t that scared little girl from board school anymore. I wasn''t going to let him intimidate me.


    "Still too strong. But I suppose it matches your personality¡ªoverpowering."


    "Ouch," he said, clutching his chest. "She has ws. I like that." He looked at his mother, throwing her a nod like some code conversation and then she giggled in return, quickly whispering something to my mother.


    "You won''t like it for long," I muttered beneath my breath.


    "I didn''t catch that.." He tilted his head.


    "Nothing." I stered on a fake smile. "I need some air, excuse me!" I announced to everyone in the room and headed outside.


    I didn''t know where I was headed, I just knew I needed to get away from the same room as he.


    I spotted a garden at the far side of the estate and headed there. The mix of fragrance from the various assorted flowers was a delight to my nostrils but, I could not enjoy their nasal caresses.


    Why didn''t I find out who my parents were pairing me with before I agreed? I had said ''yes'' the instant they told me that was the only solution to saving Wita, my dad''s furniturepany that had been around since before I was born.


    I just couldn''t stand my dad''s failure. He put his blood and sweat into Wita. What am I going to do?


    I found a soft spot on the garden floor, covered with some dry tree leaves and grass; not minding my dress which my mother spent days picking out, I sprawled on it and searched my brain for a way out of this mess.


    I must have been sitting there for a while with my eyes closed, sorting through my brain for a way out because when I opened it, I saw Junior standing over me, looking like a smug stupid billionaire heir.


    "So, what''s on your mind? - Let me guess¡ª me?"


    I sat up quickly shifting my self away from him. "I can''t marry you."


    His smirk faltered for the first time. "What?"


    "You heard me," I said, looking down at my feet. "This¡ª This is a terrible idea. I don''t like you, and you clearly don''t take anything seriously."


    He stepped closer, and I shifted further away from him, my position on the ground not giving me adequate advantage to get further away.


    "I must say, this reaction is unusual. Most women would do anything to be in your shoes."


    "I am not most women," I shot back.


    "I can see that," he probably had noticed how quickly I kept moving away from him because he took a seat on the ground but made sure there was at least a foot distance between us.


    "Benita, - I''m not exactly thrilled about this arrangement either. I am a businessman about to enter a world where I only matter because my father ruled it.


    Marriage is thest thing on my mind but if I n on making my own name, I gotta do what I gotta do,"


    "As always, everything is about you and what you want" I retorted, my voice rising. "Well, it''s not my problem. It''s yours and I don''t give a rat''s ass about your problem."


    "You speak like you know me... Let me refresh your memory, your family is about to lose everything. The only thing that can save your family is the Numero name, not even a loan will help your dad. People trust the Numero brand. So let me put it to you this way," He raised an eyebrow.


    "Bankruptcy or marrying a stranger who smells great?" His lips lifted in a half smile, his effort at making light of the situation apudable for him.


    I looked at him for a moment knowing he was right. I was trapped. "You don''t even recognize me, do you?"


    He blinked, confused. "Should I?"


    I fought back the tears stinging my eyes. I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction. "Why me, though? You''re rich, handsome, I''m sure you have hundreds of women to choose from."


    "I''m going to forget you didn''t sneak apliment in there and just answer your question. My mum doesn''t trust me. She thinks I am going to bring home ady I met an hour ago at the club. She is probably right though." His tone was light.


    "So, you are a mommy''s boy. The ''I will do whatever my mommy says'' type,"


    "girl, you''re giving me whish. First, you say I look good enough to eat and in the next breath, you throw mockery in the mix. ¨C uh," he sighed heavily,


    "I just don''t have the motivation to argue with her on this. We... have a ... uhm...plicated rtionship," It seemed like he was ufortable talking about his mother.


    Every word was a struggle to get out. He shook his head quickly and continued "Look, let''s cut to the chase. How about we make this some kind of business contract?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, curious.


    He sighed deeply. "we get married for one year."

 Chapter 3: A Diamond Deal

    <h4>Chapter 3: A Diamond Deal</h4>


    I stared at him incredulously like he had grown even stupider since Ist saw him back in school.


    "We get married for one year,"


    "The business school you attended should give you your money back if you don''t know the basic concept of business." I rolled my eyes and then looked at him incredulously.


    "Girl! Hold on for one frigging second, I am not done." He sounded exhausted. Good! Anything to give him grief.


    "One year. You y the perfect wife, and I y the perfect husband. At the end of it, we part ways¡ªamicably. By then, I am already chairman of the board and your family should be doing well. No strings, no drama."


    I stared at him. He looked dead serious.


    "define perfect wife,"


    "You make me look good to the world, that''s all. When we are home by ourselves, we can live our separate lives,"


    He took my silence as a sign of victory.


    "See? It''s not so bad. Strictly professional. Besides, I think we will get along just fine. You just have to stay out of my way." He got up and walked towards me extending his hand, "So, do we have a deal?"


    I stared at his outstretched hand, my mind racing. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to walk away, but the thought of my dad losing everything was enough to make me hesitate.


    There was also something in it for me. I could make his life a living hell for all the torment he put me through in school. An eye for an eye.


    "Fine," I said, getting up and shaking his hand.


    "Shall we seal it with a kiss, then Princess," he said with a wink.


    "Fuck you!"


    When we returned to the living room, Mrs. Numero practically leaped out of her chair.


    "Well? How did it go? Are we picking out wedding venues yet?" <i>Why does this woman have to be so hyper? </i>


    Junior grinned. "It went great. We''re thinking of a small, intimate ceremony."


    I red at him from the corner of my eyes. "We haven''t decided anything." I rified before both women would break into song.


    "Oh, don''t worry, dear," Mrs. Numero said, holding my mother''s hand in hers.


    "I have a wedding nner on speed dial. We''ll take care of everything."


    My mother chimed in, "See, I told you they''d hit it off! Isn''t this wonderful, John?"


    My father nodded, though he looked more relieved than happy.


    "Wonderful, indeed." I could feel him watching me since the moment we entered the room, gauging my reaction or myck of enthusiasm.


    As our parents continued to congratte each other, Junior leaned toward me. "Rule number one of surviving this," he whispered, "always let them think they''re in charge."


    Why do these people have so many number-one rules!


    "Rule number two," I whispered back, "stay out of my fucking way." Even if I had agreed to marry him, I still didn''t want him in my personal space.


    He chuckled, "Hey! That was my line."


    As I nced around the room, at my parents'' smiles and the Num¨¦ros'' excitement, I realized there was no turning back now. The fact was I was going to marry the man who almost raped me and no one in this room fucking knows.


    *****


    The next morning, I woke up to my phone buzzing. I had barely gotten any sleep, from dealing with my excited mother as soon as we arrived back home, my father letting me know it was okay to cancel everything if I felt I couldn''t go through with it, and me up all night thinking how the universe could be so unfair.


    I picked up my phone and saw a text message from Junior. ''Let''s impress some old men in suits, tonight. Be ready by 6 PM. - Richard.''


    I decided to spend some time googling the Numeros. I know my mother was a friend of theirs and I had met Mrs Numero a couple times as a child, but I never actually followed the corporate world.


    A lot of news articles popped up, mostly with Mr Numero senior himself on the cover. There was a news article specting that the junior Numero may be dating a popr supermodel but it was just spection.


    And then I saw one announcing the death of Rachel Numero, their first daughter who was said to have died after a brief illness.


    I dragged myself out of bed into the kitchen and met my mom in the living room area holding an emerald-green dress.


    "Abby sent this," she said excitedly. "A make-up artist will be hereter today." Abby; being my mother-inw to be.


    "Oh joy," I muttered. "There isn''t much difference between the both of you is there?"


    "Oh, you should have seen us when we were younger. We were thick as thieves" my mother said, a twinkle in her eye.


    "You know you can pretend to be happier about this arrangement. You''re living every girl''s dream."


    "Yeah, sweet heavenly bliss..." I responded sarcastically and my mom oomphed out of the room leaving me in peace to make my cup of coffee.


    *****


    By 5:45 PM, I was squeezed into the dress and dolled up by Mrs Numero''s makeup artist. My hair was styled into waves and as instructed she took a photo and sent it to Mrs Numero who called my mother immediately, both women squealing like teenage girls.


    The BMW arrived, and I reluctantly stepped into it wondering if truly this was what my life would be, dressing up and looking lovely for a couple of billionaires to gush over me.


    The driver didn''t say a word through the journey which was fine because my nerves were already wound tight.


    As soon as I stepped out, there he was: Junior Numero, looking like he had just walked out of a billionaire magazine, the background ¨C one of the most expensive hotels in town.


    Before I could say a word, he reached for my hand and slipped a diamond ring onto my finger.

 Chapter 4: The Charade Begins

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Charade Begins</h4>


    I looked at the rock he had just slid on my finger, no prior notice, no request, just go ahead and put a ring on me because you are Richard Numero Junior, the golden boy and heir to a million-dor empire.


    "Well isn''t this romantic!" I hissed sarcastically.


    "You want me to go on one knee?" he asked with a smirk, while I snatched my hand back. "The charade has begun, my lovely. Put up your best act."


    I red at him. "Don''t call me that! I am not your anything!"


    "But you are quite lovely tonight. Now smile like you adore me," he said, leading me inside.


    The hall was filled with men in suits who looked like they could buy the universe if they felt like it. Junior introduced me as his fianc¨¦e, and they congratted us in turn. One of them, an older man with a shiny bald head, asked, "So, Miss Williams, how did you get your hooks in this man. We have been waiting for this moment for years already,"


    "Oh, we have been together for years already. Teenage sweethearts, you know. I guess he just wasn''t ready to make it official. Recently, he just walked up to me and slid this rock on my finger," I exined with an extra sweet smile. "So, here I am, trying to make him look less insufferable."


    Junior coughed, his drink almost going to the wrong pipe and the men burst intoughter. "You''ve got a lot to handle here, Junior. I wish you luck!" The men switched to business talks as I stood there like his glorified suitcase. I can''t live like this. I am an independent woman. I cannot be some sort of room d¨¦cor for a man. As I stood there, I learned that the Numeros had their hooks in basically every sector of the economy including politics.


    After the meeting, there was a small dinner with music ying in the background. I had a lot of wine trying to keep myself distracted. Just as I was about to grab another ss of wine, Junior grabbed my hand and dragged me to the dance floor.


    "Do you ever ask for consent?" I whispered sharply.


    "Keeping up appearances," he replied, pulling me closer. My body met his and I stiffened trying hard not to flinch. His hand rested on my waist and I was suddenly very aware of every inch of my body he had ess to. shes of our past danced in my memories again, I had been having recurring shbacks sincest night.


    "I don''t dance," I said, wanting to get away from a situation that may bring on a panic attack.


    "Rx. Just follow my lead"


    Despite my protest, we moved in sync. We almost looked like a normal couple albeit I muste off to him as a stiff board, that was until he leaned in and whispered, "Why do you keep looking at me like I''m a serial killer?"


    I stopped abruptly, stepping on his foot in the process. The question threw me off like he was reading into my soul.


    Junior winced and led me away from the dance floor. "I think you enjoy making me miserable,"


    "You have no idea," I replied, grabbing a ss of champagne from a passing waiter.


    The ride back to my house was tense, this time in a limousine. Junior sat beside me and I made sure to create enough space between the both of us. I stared out the window to avoid looking at him.


    "So," he began, "You didn''t answer my question. Why do you act like I have the gue?"


    "Maybe because you''re annoying," I answered still not bothering to look at him.


    "Well, you are marrying me. You need to deal with it." he countered.


    I finally turned to face him. "I want it on paper ¨C the contract."


    "Oh... uhm, okay. I will reach out to mywyer and get back to you on that," he said, leaning closer. "Looks like you don''t trust me either, Princess. If you''re going to hate me, at least let me know why."


    I sighed heavily, he really was as overbearing as he was as a teenager. "Don''t call me that either and I have no reason to trust you."


    "Fine. If that''s how you want it, so be it."


    When we arrived at my house, the driver opened the door for me to get out. I walked up to our front door and watched the car drive out the gate. I hoped I wouldn''t be seeing him anytime soon.


    As the limousine disappeared into the night, I entered our house, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. But one thing was clear: if Junior thought this was going to be a smooth ride, he had another thinging.


    *****


    I had just settled into my chair at work when chaos erupted. The receptionist called over the inte: "Miss Williams, there''s... uh... a car here for you."


    My stomach dropped. A car here for me meant only one thing, I was being invaded by a Numero on a Monday morning. Which one of them was it? Numero Senior, Mama Numero or Idiot Numero?


    I strolled to the lobby and sure enough, parked outside was a ck SUV with tinted windows. The chauffeur, a different one from Saturday night and looking more like a bodyguard and not a driver, opened the door for me like I was royalty.


    "Miss Williams," he said with a small bow. "Mr. Numero requests your presence."


    My life had be a frigging Bridgerton movie. "Which Mr. Numero precisely?"


    "Mr Numero Junior," he rified.


    "Mr. Numero ''Junior'' can request all he likes. I''m working," I snapped and gestured for him to leave.


    The man didn''t flinch. Well, he could stand there all day. Mr Numero Junior could kiss my ass. I turned back into the building, sittingfortably at my desk when my boss appeared out of nowhere. "Ah, Miss Williams, good news! You can take the day off."


    "What? I''m in the middle of preparing the audits for Sweet Royale Catering Services,"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," he said, "Go ahead, take the day."


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out the Numero name was behind this generosity. He shoved my purse at me and ''assisted'' me in closing myptop. I stormed out of the office determined to give Junior an earful the moment I set my eyes on him.


    *****


    Twenty minutester, I found myself in a luxuriousw office. The ce looked like it was built and furnished by old money. Junior was already there in the reception sitting in an oversized chair like he owned the ce and honestly speaking, from the little I had learned about the Numeros in three days, he probably did.


    "You''rete," he said without expression.


    "I was <i>working,</i>" I shot back.


    "A Numero wife doesn''t work at some¡ªwhat was it again?¡ªounting firm?"


    "I am not a Numero wife... yet. Besides, what am I supposed to be doing while you''re off being the boss of the world?"


    "You are my fiancee and your job will be to host gs, attend charity events, and smile at cameras. You''re wee."


    "Great. A glorified mannequin, you think that''s all I want out of my life ¨C for my life! You think that I didn''t have a n before you oh... so graciously walked into my life," I said, rolling my eyes. "Let me tell you something, <i>Junior.</i> I worked my butt off to get that job. You don''t get to waltz in and control my life. I refuse to let you strip me of my dignity!"


    He stood up ceremoniously, his muscles flexing. I reminded myself I wasn''t a girl anymore so I stood my ground, not flinching.


    "Don''t you ever... call me Junior." Out of everything I said, that''s what he heard?


    "What the hell am I supposed to call you? I have always known you as Junior,"


    "Wh..."


    He was interrupted by thewyer, a middle-aged man clearing his throat. "Perhaps we should discuss the contract?"

 Chapter 5: The Battle of Independence

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Battle of Independence</h4>


    The attorney who most definitely would have been briefed about our situation looked between us like a couple of lunatics. I am sure we were the most interesting but infuriating clients he was about to have.


    Junior gestured to him. "Go ahead." We followed him quietly into his office and sat across from him. He slid a document across the table and asked me to go through it as Mr Numero had done so already. I carefully studied each page. I finished studying it and decided to make adjustments as it seemed to be the source of our most recent argument.


    "I want a use added that says I have the right to a job."


    "Fine," Junior said. "Add it." He gestured to thewyer. This seemed too easy. I should probably push my luck a little bit more.


    "And," I added, "I get a couple days a month to myself, anywhere I want to."


    "Done," Junior said, "Anything else, Princess? A private ind, perhaps?"


    I ignored him and turned to thewyer. "Also, if this arrangement ends, I want the option to disappear with zero strings attached."


    Thewyer scribbled on his notepad, his sses sitting low on his nose.


    Junior raised an eyebrow. "You nning your escape already?"


    "Just being thorough," I said sweetly. "You know, like a good ountant."


    After two hours of editing and re-editing, the contract was finished. Junior signed and then handed the pen to me. "Your turn,"


    I signed my name across the paper and pped it shut. "Done. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have reports to finish."


    Junior walked me to the car, a pissed look on his face. "You think you won, don''t you?"


    "I don''t think. I know."


    As I got into the car, he leaned in and whispered, "I''ll see you tomorrow. Wear something <i>eptable,</i> ountant." There was a wicked glint in his eye and I had the feeling, that I had won the battle but lost the war.


    I gave him the finger and shut the door. It was immature, but ooooh, so satisfying.


    *****


    I walked into the office the next morning, still fulfilled about my little victory from the day before. It felt like it gave me extra energy to face the day. I smiled at the receptionist, heading to my desk ¨C ready to be badass.


    I sat at my desk and found an envelope, a letter from my boss. He could have sent an email, wouldn''t that be more convenient. I picked up the envelope, opened it, and read the contents. What the fuck is happening?!


    I got up angrily from my desk and headed into Mr Jenkins''s office. I found him seated at his desk and ced the letter on the table.


    He put on his sses and scanned through the note like it was his first time seeing it.


    "Miss Williams," he began, clearing his throat "I... uh... I''m sorry. It''s the way it has to be."


    I stared at him, confused and surprised. "You''re letting me go?"


    "Well, it''s not personal, you are a hard worker and good at what you do. We are undergoing some budget cuts and as much as I would like to keep you on the list of retained staff, we just can''t afford someone with your qualifications anymore." He kept looking at the letter I had just given him, refusing to make eye contact.


    "Budget cuts?" Is someone messing with me? "You gave the receptionist a raisest week!!!"


    "I-I''m sorry, Miss Williams. Truly." This time his eyes met mine and I knew. He truly was sorry but someone else was about to be.


    That overgrown idiot just sabotaged my job.


    "Fine." I left his office back to my desk, grabbed my purse, and left the building. Junior had no right. Not everyone had Daddy''s empire handed to them. Some of us worked our asses off!


    Outside the building, I bought a cup of coffee from the mobile caf¨¦ across the street. I pulled out my phone and called Mama Numero, she was always eager to meddle.


    "Darling! What a lovely surprise!" Her voice was charming as always.


    "Hi, Mrs. Numero. I was just thinking..." I hesitated, thinking if I really wanted to lie to this woman but when I nced at my now former office building, every sense of novelty went out the window. "Maybe Junior and I need to spend more time together. You know, bond as a couple."


    "That is a splendid idea, Darling! I am so d you are handling this elegantly!"


    "Uh-huh," I said, a bit of guiltced in my voice. "Could you tell me where his office is?"


    "Of course, darling!" She gave me the address and gave me a few tips to be even more appealing. I hung up before she could offer to give me a makeover.


    *****


    Walking into Junior''s office building, I realized two things. The Numeros weren''t millionaires, they were multi-millionaires. No, scratch that, billionaires. Two, they had terrible customer service. The receptionist red at me like I was in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    "Can I help you?" she asked, looking like her makeup was stered twice on her face.


    "Yes. I''m here to see Mr. Numero." I gave her my most professional smile.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Oh, I don''t need one. I''m his fianc¨¦e, just pick up the phone and tell him Nita is here," I said sweetly. She gave me a once over, clearly unimpressed, and picked up the phone.


    When I finally burst into Junior''s office, he was sitting at his desk, feeling all-powerful. He was waiting for me and he knew exactly why I was there.


    "Ah, Miss Williams. To what do I owe the pleasure?" He said, his smile victorious


    "Cut the crap, Junior," I snapped, "You got me fired."


    His eyebrows shot up, "Sweetheart! I am in the process of taking over an empire from my father. I have hundreds of thousands of employees, I have thousands of investments, hundreds ofpanies to manage and you think I have the spare time to interfere in your <i>little job</i>."


    "It wasn''t <i>little</i>! I put my blood and sweat into it. I worked my ass off! Not all of us out here have hand-me-downs from Daddy!" I shot back. "If you are so powerful, be man enough to admit that you pulled strings because you always have to have your way. What''s the matter? Couldn''t handle me having some independence?"


    Heced his fingers on his knees. "Why would I want to take away your independence? You''re free to do whatever you want, as long as it aligns with the Numero name. You expect my wife to be being bossed around by someone not qualified enough to clean my shoes?"


    "Numero name?" I threw up my hands. "Did you forget I have it for a year only? Tell me what will happen after a year and we go our separate ways? What will I fall back on?"


    "You''re acting dramatic. Of course, you will be handsomelypensated. You wouldn''t have to do anything your entire life. I thought ountants were financially smart."


    "You were insufferable as a teenager, and you''re still insufferable now, <i>Junior</i>."


    The moment the word left my mouth, his face darkened. It seemed like he was in my face in a sh. I staggered backward until my back hit the wall. "What did I say about calling me that?" His voice was threatening and dangerous.


    "Don''t. Call. Me. Junior," he growled.


    For a moment, I was a teenager again, the one who cried while being bullied in school. I saw the face I once feared, as in the past few days, I had allowed myself to forget that this man had once terrorized me. I had allowed myself to wish that maybe he had changed. My throat tightened, and I could feel the tearsing.


    "Get off me," I whispered shakily.


    His expression softened, but it was toote. I had nothing to say to him again. I shoved past him, running out of his office, ignoring his calls after me. The elevator ride down felt like it was never going to end, and by the time I got outside the building, I was gasping for air.


    I hurried home ensuring there was no one home. I curled up on the couch and let the tears flow. I thought I had outgrown it, I thought that I could stand up for myself, turns out ¨C I haven''t.


    If I was going to heal from the trauma he caused me, I couldn''t let him win. First thing tomorrow, I am going job hunting. Our contract clearly states that I can have a job. I would get a job even if it was as a janitor.

 Chapter 6: The Art of Apologies and Burgers

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Art of Apologies and Burgers</h4>


    <strong>Richard''s POV</strong>


    I sat at my desk, staring at the spot where she had stood not ten minutes ago. She hadn''t shown it but I could sense it. I had hurt her. For the first time in years, I felt...off. Thest time I had felt that way was back in board school. In all honesty, I expected a different reaction, I expected her to admit defeat and just stop calling me that. It sounded awfully familiar to the way Benny used to call me. The way she says it...


    Maybe getting her fired wasn''t the right approach but she would have had to quit the job sooner orter. It''s just the woman pressed all my wrong buttons at the same time.


    I had to apologise but I really didn''t know how to. What would I say? I paced my office thinking of what I could do. What if she changed her mind about the marriage? I need to do damage control as soon as possible.


    An hourter, I found myself still thinking about what I could do. Nita wasn''t the type I could appease with a fancy bag or a trip to Paris. She wasn''t shallow like most women I knew and the strangest thing; she wasn''t attracted to me like most women I knew. Strange, isn''t it? I wonder if she was dropped on the head when she was a baby.


    My desk phone rang and I picked up, short on patience "Mr. Numero?" my assistant''s voice wafted through.


    "What?" I snapped.


    "There''s a report you need to..."


    "Not now..."


    "But it''s urgent."


    "Tell Sam to deal with it. Postpone all appointments."


    I mmed the phone down and grabbed my car keys. How hard could apologies be?


    *****


    As I stepped out of the car, adjusting my suit, I rehearsed my lines. <i>Nita, I''m sorry for being ...Nita, I shouldn''t have. </i>The door opened as I tried to knock and I stepped through.


    There was loud musicing from the living room ''Kelly Rond''s I Like My Kisses Down Low'' ring through the speakers. Interesting song choice. I walked through knowing she was home. Her Dad was at work, her mum had gone with mine to see wedding nners. I stepped into the kitchen and found a very interesting sight. What greeted me was Nita, in hot shorts and a tank top, holding a spat like a microphone and shaking her thang.


    She didn''t notice me right away so I cleared my throat, I didn''t want to startle her. She turned to me, and her eyesnded on me, instantly going wide. She dropped the spat in the sink like a hot potato. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Enjoying the show"


    She scoffed and walked out of the kitchen, keeping her distance when passing by me. "What do you want, Junior?"


    There it was again. The girl really didn''t know how to listen. "Would you please not call me that?" I snapped automatically.


    "What am I supposed to call you? Isn''t that your name? Why do you suddenly want to chop my head off when I call you that?" she spun back to look at me holding my gaze. Damn, the girl has got spunk.


    "It just... I can''t exin it. It''s something I was called when I was younger, I just feel like it doesn''t suit me anymore. My name is Richard. You can call me Richard," I couldn''t exin to my fianc¨¦e that the way she called me Junior sounded exactly like the way a girl I had a crush on used to call me. "Look, I came here to apologize,"


    Her eyebrows shot up. "Somebody pinch me! Apologize? You?"


    "You''re not making it easy though. I am capable of remorse,"


    She chuckled slightly and sat on the couch in the living room, "Go on, then. Apologize."


    "I... I shouldn''t have gotten you fired but in my defense, you would need to quit sooner orter,"


    "That isn''t an apology, that''s justification."


    "Nita,e on... I''m trying here. Okay, how about we make a deal,"


    "you do seem to pull those out of your ass,"


    "That''s what makes me an awesome businessman," I countered


    "and full of shit,"


    I sighed in exasperation. How many of my buttons had she pressed in less than ten minutes? "You need a job. After the wedding, you can head the Numero ounting department. You''re overqualified for anything less anyway. I spoke to your boss."


    "You want me to work for you?"


    I had to choose my response carefully or I would have to start this conversation all over again. "Well, not directly under me. But technically, yes." I sighed again. "Nita,e on. Take the job. It''s yours."


    She mulled it over for a moment, I could almost see the wheels turning in her head. "Fine. But on one condition."


    "Name it."


    "Dinner. Tonight."


    I frowned. "That''s it?"


    "Yes, but I pick the ce."


    *****


    An hourter, I was standing outside a shack a few kilometers from her house. A neon sign blinked "Mama L''s Burgers" in bold letters.


    "This is where you want to eat?" I asked incredulously as Nita strolled and ced orders, looking far too pleased with herself.


    "Let''s put it this way, every time you offend me, I will think of ways to make you suffer,"


    The ce was packed and I stood out like a sore thumb. The stic chairs on the street were filled up and we had to stand. The noise from the street was deafening.


    We were handed our burgers and I stared at it in disbelief. There is no way it was healthy. The amount of oil dripping from the meat was rming. Nita, on the other hand, bit into hers like she hadn''t eaten in days. It made me remember something my mother said about Nita loving food.


    "Well?" she prompted, her mouth full.


    I took a cautious bite and chewed carefully.


    "See?" she said, " nice, isn''t it?"


    "It''s... edible."


    Sheughed, and for the first time, I noticed just how beautiful she could be if she were genuinely happy. I felt the urge to keep her that way.


    *****


    I had a busy morning as usual, I didn''t even have time for my coffee. Consequences of skipping the rest of the day yesterday. I had an amazing timest night, Nita seems to be warming up to me but she still had this wall built around her. I had woken up feeling great this morning, I even said hi to the receptionist on my way in.


    Sam, my COO barged into my office with a stack of documents. The coffee on my desk was already lukewarm, I buzzed my assistant and requested another before I could enter into Sam''s tirade of what was next on the day''s agenda.


    "Richard?" Sam called while I distractedly opened one of the files he had just brought in.


    "Yeah, Sam?" I asked without looking up.


    "I don''t suppose you have checked your phone, email, or social media today, have you?"


    "Haven''t had the time. I remember dropping instructions yesterday for you to handle some of my tasks. I wonder why I still have so much to get done today,"


    "Richard, you''re trending!"

 Chapter 7: The Burger Affair

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Burger Affair</h4>


    <i>I''m trending? I don''t even know if that is a good thing or a bad thing!</i>


    I froze. "Trending? What do you mean by trending? I haven''t made any power y yet?"


    "Not that kind of trend. The kind where you are the joke of the day,"


    "Excuse me?" I raised my eyebrows not totally understanding


    Sam thrust his phone in my hands and on the screen was a grainy picture of myself and Nita at Mama L''s burger stand. Myself in my pretty suit and Nita in her hot shorts and tank top wolfing down a burger. It was a terrible angle and the caption ''Corporate King meets Burger Queen.''


    I swiped and there was a meme of my horrified face in the middle of a bite. There was even a hashtag trending ''burger affair''


    "I''m in hell," I muttered.


    "Who is she?" Sam asked.


    "Ahh... it''s thedy I told you Ma arranged for me to marry,"


    "And you took her to a roadside burger shack,"


    "Actually, she did," I said thinking of ways to get ahead of the situation. If Nita had seen those posts, she might not have liked thements. Social media can be brutal. At least, they don''t know who she is yet, and that''s a good thing. The picture wasn''t very clear.


    "She took you to a burger shack?! Are you sure your mum chose this girl? Because I don''t think she would have approved of a woman who could pull such a stunt,"


    "Shut up, Sam," I called my assistant again to get our press officer to meet me in the car ASAP and to get a driver to the Williams residence immediately and get her to my family home. I shoved past Sam and raced down the stairs. The driver was already waiting with the door open. This was going to be a PR nightmare. I brought my personal phone out of my bag as Mary, the press officer got in next to me. I told the driver to head to my family home as the phone in my hand began to vibrate endlessly with emails and messages.


    "Why the fuck didn''t you get ahead of this? Do I have to tell everyone how to do their jobs?"


    "I''m sorry sir. I was keeping an eye on the wrong ce, keeping an eye on business reports and reviews. All I did was go on a date like a normal person and I became a joke to the world.


    My phone rang again. It was my father. Oh boy!


    "Richard," his deep voice rumbled. "Are you on top of this?"


    "Working on it sir. On my way home now, Nita should be a couple of minutes away," I replied.


    "What were you thinking taking her out for burgers in nothing but shorts and on the street!!!" I heard my mother yell through the phone.


    "Mom, we were just having a little bit of fun. It was gettingte already."


    "You should know better. You should have seen thising," she shouted and ended the call.


    I called Nita as soon as the call ended. "Richard, you have to stop sending cars to pick me up without notice. You could at least ask if I have ns of my own,"


    "You can yell at me all you wantter but there is a slight issue," I said.


    "Is it the burger shack thingy? Yeah, I saw it this morning,"


    "I will be with you in a jiffy. My parents'' ce is the safest ce for you now,"


    "Richard, it''s a photo, it''s not like someone is trying to kill me,"


    "Nita, trust me. You are not ready to face the press,"


    There was an odd silence for a minute before she spoke, "Is this going to be my life now?"


    "I''ll see you soon." What was my mother thinking? Nita might be a great girl but she wasn''t right for our world. She was too innocent and pure.


    I arrived at my parents'' estate as soon as Nita was stepping out of the car, where my mother greeted me with a p to the back of my head.


    "Nita, I told you. From the moment you epted to be a Numero, your go-to look should be elegant," she began, her voice sweet but holding a warning.


    Nita smiled, "I couldn''t wear a ball gown to a burger joint. He wore a suit and he looked like a dunce to everyone there." How in the hell did I catch a stray bullet in a conversation I wasn''t even involved in? I already got a p.


    We headed into the living room along with Mary, my father was already waiting.


    Mary got to work immediately after exchanging pleasantries, "We have to make a public announcement immediately. People question what they don''t know. Competitors can decide to spin this to their advantage."


    "she is right," My father said, sipping his whiskey. "Give Mary the details and set a date for the wedding, son."


    "The pictures are not ttering," Mary continued. "we need to control that narrative also. Miss Williams has to step into the limelight,"


    "We can have an engagement party."


    "Okay just give me the date and I will get some press in, we have to announce the wedding date today,"


    I took a look at Nita, who was leaning on the wall, a lost look on her face. "hey," I nudged her.


    "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have taken you to that ce. I didn''t know... I can''t..."


    "hey, sssh," I held her hand in mine, I felt her flinch but I didn''t let it go. "Last night was the most fun I have had in a very long time. You may have been aiming to punish me but I did enjoy myself. I would do it again in a heartbeat. Besides, I have a meme to tease you with now,"


    She chuckled. "How do we fix this?"


    "We fix a date for the wedding. Mary will schedule a press conference forter in the day. We just have to get ahead of this. And when the world sees exactly how beautiful you are, this will be old news,"


    "The news does not bother me. I can handle bullying. I just don''t like that everyone is going out of their way to fix something that I didn''t consider a problem in the first ce,"


    "Nita? I have done worse things. This is just because of the chairmanship transition, that''s why everyone is on edge,"


    "I know you''re just trying to make me feel better. I don''t," she said and walked away.


    "Nita...," I turned to my mum. "I hope this arrangement doesn''t hurt her, Mum. It is typical of you to put people in difficult situations where they have to make hard choices," I told her and walked out towards the gardens in the direction Nita had gone.


    "Junior..." I heard my mum whisper after me.

 Chapter 8: Behind the Lens

    <h4>Chapter 8: Behind the Lens</h4>


    After the chaos of the morning, Mary left the estate, armed with strategies to handle the social media nightmare we had found ourselves in. My father poured me a ss of whiskey.


    "Drink up, son," he said, sliding the ss across the table. "So, three weeks for the wedding, huh? You ready to be a married man?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure. I mean, one minute I''m having a greasy burger, and the next, I''m nning a wedding to a woman who thinks my cologne is overwhelming and my suit looks ridiculous."


    "She''s not wrong," he said, raising his ss. "You did look stupid in the picture."


    I groaned, finishing my drink. "Thanks for the pep talk, Dad."


    "She''s a good girl, Richard,"


    "I know, Dad, that''s the problem. I don''t know if she can handle the pressure. I mean sometimes, I feel like I am going to break her. How is she going to handle a world full of sharks and looking for one opportunity or the other to wreck your reputation,"


    "Sounds like you already like this girl," my father smiled and then chuckled. "I am so d I am retired. I have all the time in the world to watch this unfold,"


    I stood up to drop my ss in the kitchen when I heard my mother''s voice. I stood behind the door eavesdropping, I have no idea why I did that but I assumed I might get a glimpse of the side Nita refuses to show me.


    "I know that this might seem overwhelming and I also know that I haven''t been helping with the way I push you... I also know that this marriage isn''t something you want... I''m old, not stupid, dear. I just need you to know that Junior is a good boy. He will do right by you. Just, please take care of him for me because he won''t let me do it,"


    I didn''t hear Nita say anything so I walked in just as she gave my mum a hug.


    "A hug! You must be feeling generous today. You won''t even let me hold you,"


    "Well, no holding until the wedding night," my mum snapped and headed out of the kitchen. There was an awkward silence at first before she quietly said


    "Wedding night? I totally forgot about that. What are we supposed to do?"


    "Take a chill pill, woman! I know what to do, I can teach you..." I teased.


    "Don''t even y Jun... Richard. We had an agreement," Look at that, she is learning.


    "I know, I know. We will work something out, don''t worry."


    "How can we work something out when it seems like someone is always watching your stupid ass at every corner. What if the press gets suspicious and uncovers our arrangement?"


    "Now you are just being paranoid. It''s going to be fine. Trust me,"


    The rest of the day passed in a blur. At 10pm, my mum chased me out of the house to head to my own house a few blocks down. As I walked to the car, my phone beeped.


    <i>Nita: I love your mum more every day. Can she join us on our honeymoon?</i>


    <i>Me: You actually think my mum will chase me out after we are married. In three weeks, she''ll be requesting for grandchildren.</i>


    <i>Nita: shit!</i>


    *****


    The next morning, the news broke. Numero''s heir is getting married. The press was parked in front of the office building. My personal assistant had to open the private entrance for my personal guests to get through.


    Towards lunchtime, I was about to call for lunch when Gwen barged into my office. Our rtionship was sort ofplicated. She was not my girlfriend, she was just the girl I called to have sex. She was the ex-beauty queen and the influencer for Numero Jewelries.


    "Richard!" she snapped, mming a newspaper on my desk. "Care to exin this?"


    I nced at the headline: <i>"Corporate King Set to Marry Burger Queen."</i>


    "Hello to you too, Gwen," I said, leaning back in my chair. "do I have to exin?"


    "I had to find out about your <i>engagement</i> from a tabloid? Do I mean that little to you?"


    "I am guessing my ount bnce will be doing the apologizing?" I began, standing up to close the office door. "My mother arranged the engagement ... it''s a family thing."


    "Arranged marriage?"


    "You could say that. Can we not discuss personal issues, Gwen? I''ll see you during the week. I have a lot of work to catch up on," I said rubbing my forehead.


    "Richard, it concerns me too. Are you just going to toss me aside after marriage?" she put a hand on her hips feigning anger.


    When did I be so disinterested in Gwen? "I don''t think so. If things are going to change, I will let you know."


    "Alright, sugar. I''ll see you." She nted a kiss on my lips while my door opened and of course, my fianc¨¦ was standing there.


    "Hey, hi, Nita," I said, as soon as my lips were free.


    "Hi to you too," she said, her eyes darting to the paper on my desk. She was dressed in a pair of pants trousers and a suit jacket. She looked like an executive. My mother must have been the one to style her before leaving the house.


    Gwen, always wanting to be noticed, introduced herself, extending a hand. "Hi, I''m Gwen. Ex-beauty queen and the face of Numero Jewelries. You are?"


    "I''m the burger queen," Nita said tly, epting the handshake.


    "Excuse me?" Gwen asked,


    Nita pointed at the newspaper on my desk, it took almost a minute for Gwen to get it. Sometimes I think the woman exchanged some of her brain cells for beauty.


    "Oh!" she mouthed. "Well, nice to meet you,"


    "Gwen, thank you for stopping by, I''ll see you soon."


    Gwen huffed, grabbed her bag, took another look at Nita, and walked out.


    "You look amazing," Iplimented. She really did, she had her styled in a bun and minimal makeup on.


    "and you''ve got great taste in women, the former beauty queen, are you kidding me?" Nita said, breaking the silence.


    "Nita...,"


    "I mean seriously. I could lick her skin,"


    "Nita, are you gay?"


    "uh... what?" she gave me an incredulous look.


    "I mean if you are, it''s okay. It''s just... that would exin so many things. Like the way you flinch when I touch you,"


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "Come on, you can tell me," I continued. It was getting hard to hold back myughter.


    "Richard, stop ying...,"


    "Okay fine. It just seemed like you are more attracted to her than I am," Iughed enjoying her difort. "by the way, what are you doing here?"


    "Your mum took me shopping and then made me y dress up. I feel like a doll being poked and prodded. So I snuck out of the store while she was getting her hair done and found myself here. I should probably head back before she gets a heart attack when she assumes I have been kidnapped."


    "you have to get used to it until the wedding. You are going to get lots of beauty treatments for the engagement and pre-wedding. If you going to be officially introduced as a Numero to be, you going to have to endure it,"


    "The things I go through for you..." she smiled and rolled her eyes.


    "You can punish meter for it,"


    "you bet your sweet ass I will,"


    I raised an eyebrow and then she replied, "Oh, grow up!"


    *****


    I arrived that evening at my parents'' house to check on Nita and found Mrs Williams ¨C her mother already there busy with my mum and Nita. They were going through some bridal magazines, the older women didn''t notice my entrance, they were in a blissful world of their own. Nita looked in my direction withrge eyes and mouthed ''Save me,''.


    I smiled and shrugged my shoulders like a child refusing to do as instructed. I cleared my throat and said hi to the woman, Mrs. Williams, looked up at me and said "Oh great, you''re here. I have been waiting for you,"


    "oh shoot me," I grumbled and Nita chuckled enjoying the instant twist of fate.


    "I scheduled you both for your engagement photo shoot and I need you to look at some colors and designs for you. We have only tonight, the designer will have yours ready as soon as you pick something," she pulled me by the arm and dragged me to the floor to browse through magazines.


    "I don''t think this is my strong suit, just throw me in anything, I approve," I tried to get out of the torture.


    "oh, don''t be silly. It''s your wedding, you get to make your own choices," is it really?


    "Look this one will be perfect for you and the background will entuate the blue suit," my mum suggested. Okay, why the fuck do they need me when they already had their own ideas.


    "I mean really, anything you pick out, I am sure will be perfect,"


    "I am going in the kitchen for some coffee. Anybody want anything?" Nita said enjoying herself a little bit too much.


    "Don''t leave me, please," I begged almost sounding like a baby.


    "Suffer in silence," she said making the exact shoulder motion I had given her earlier.


    Almost an hourter, I was finally free and I had just sat down there and agreed with whatever our mothers chose. I joined Nita in the kitchen who was on her third cup of coffee since I arrived.


    "So, photoshoot tomorrow then,"


    "I thought you would be used to that. There are loads of pictures of you online,"


    "Yeah, but I am not in some fancy studio smiling at a camera and being forced into ridiculous poses."


    She smirked, her eyes sparkling. "Oh,e on, Richie. Where''s your sense of adventure?"


    *****


    Early the next day at the studio, we started off with holding hands, sitting positions, pretending to spin her like a ballerina; that one may have ended badly cause she tripped and fell on her ass and I just stood thereughing which earned me a balloon to the head.


    The photographer, a middle-aged French man, with a strange sense of fashion kept clicking away at the camera. He was eating every move up.


    "Magnifique! Oh, the joy of young love!" he dered, "now, let''s spice things up."


    "Spice?" Nita echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Are we supposed to reenact <i>Titanic</i>?" I asked.


    Nita giggled nervously.


    "No, no, no!" the photographer eximed. "Mr. Numero, I want you to face Miss Williams, hold her close, hands around her waist, and lean down like you''re about to kiss her, you know... just think about your wedding night when looking at her."


    I chuckled a bit. If only he knew there would be no wedding night at least in the context he was implying.


    I nced at Nita, whose smile had disappeared and I could see her stiffening.


    "Come on, I promise I will make your wedding night everything you always wanted," I said reassuringly knowing she would figure out my real meaning. I held her into position, wrapping my arms around her gently. I stared into her eyes, Just pretend I''m a big, cuddly bear,"


    She let out a shakyugh but didn''t rx.


    "Now tilt your head back, Ms. Nita," the photographer instructed. "I want you to look in his eyes like you can see his soul, closer to his chest. Perfect, yes, just like that!"


    Nita''s breathing quickened, and she suddenly stepped away, shaking her head.


    "I...I can''t, I''m sorry. I can''t do this" she stammered before running out of the studio.

 Chapter 9: Shattered Truths

    <h4>Chapter 9: Shattered Truths</h4>


    For a brief moment, I was stunned. I don''t know if she has some deep-seated issues or if I just repulsed her. We were having so much fun just a few moments ago.


    "Nita!" I went after her immediately and found her outside, leaning against a wall, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her breathing was fast and shallow. She was having a panic attack. I ran to wrap my hands around her, thinking that would help but she shuffled away from me so fast and lost her bnce,nding on the floor crouched on all fours.


    "Nita?" I called softly, keeping my distance. "Hey, it''s just me. No cameras."


    She didn''t respond, she only gripped her chest harder, fear in her eyes.


    I crouched a few feet away from her, "No touching, I promise. But I need you to listen okay? ... Take your time, sweetie" I continued. "Breathe in through your nose, out through your mouth."


    She followed my instructions, while I did the same routine for her to replicate. Her breathing started to slow, and she finally looked at me with panicked eyes.


    "You good?" I asked.


    "No, but I will be fine" she muttered. She managed to get up and I made no attempt to help her for fear of another panic attack.


    "Shall we get some coffee? There''s a caf¨¦ across the street,"


    She blinked, wiping sweat from her forehead. "okay."


    We took a stroll to the coffee shop. I ordered two cups of ck coffee and a sandwich. She muttered a small thanks when I slid the coffee across the table to her.


    "You want to talk about it?" I asked gently. For a moment, I thought she wouldn''t say anything. But then she sighed and stirred her coffee almost absentmindedly.


    "When I was a teenager," she began, her voice a whisper "I was sexually assaulted. Someone tried to rape me. And since then, I ... I haven''t been able to handle intimate situations exactly well,"


    I stared at her, my chest tightening. Anger welling inside me, I felt like I needed to punch someone and punch someone real good. "That''s why you flinch whenever I touch you, Nita... I''m so sorry... Do you know who did it?"


    Her eyes held mine for what seemed like forever...


    *****


    The Numero manor was a beautiful mansion but that night, it was dazzling. The event nners had outdone themselves. The party was to be held in the yard beside the gardens. Tents were set up to make it look like an event hall. The chandeliers sparkled like a constetion of stars, and the walls held pictures that the photographer had been able to take, one stood out for me. He had taken it while we were goofing around. Nita''sughter with her eyes closed captured my heart while I held the balloon she had thrown at me. She was beautiful.


    To think that she had been hurt so badly when she was young killed me. She said she hadn''t seen his face, if she had and he was still breathing, I would have killed him myself.


    The guests began to arrive one after the other, some of the board members were already there, business acquaintances and my mother''s friends from her charity and personal fabric business. The Williams had invited their friends and family too. It was thergest party we had ever had in this house and they all came prepared. It was a great space forworking.


    Gwen was there also, but she knew the deal, we can''t be seen in public together talk less of at my engagement party. It was a gathering fit for royalty and money and influence were the crown.


    Nita stepped out of the main house, her face radiant but I could see that she was nervous. She fidgeted with her engagement ring on her finger as she walked down the steps to the yard. She wore an elegant gown in a deep emerald green, her hair styled in curls. I couldn''t help but gape, she may not be a beauty queen but my god, was she lovely! Even my father who had eyes for no one but my mum muttered, "What a woman!"


    As she walked toward me, I whispered, "You look like royalty."


    She smirked. "And you look like you''re about to pass out."


    "Wouldn''t that look good on tomorrow''s headlines? The bride looked so good, groom fainted,"


    I pulled Nita aside to introduce her to my cousin and best friend Sam, who was busy shamelessly flirting with one of the servers.


    "Sam, this is my fianc¨¦e, Nita."


    Sam froze, his eyes going wide like he had seen a ghost, "Benny?!" he eximed in shock.


    I frowned. "Who the hell is Benny?"


    Nita''s smile faded. "Uh, do I know you?"


    "No way," Sam eximed "You''re marrying Benny from boarding school! How wouldn''t you know her, Richard? Remember how we used to give her hell in school,"


    "That''s enough," Nita cut in sharply but politely.


    But then it hit me. Idiot, idiot, idiot! She was Benny, the girl I had a crush on in school. How the hell didn''t I know that? Then I looked closely, she didn''t have the sses anymore, that was an upgrade because gosh, that thing was huge. No wonder she hated me when we first met. I had a lot of apologizing to do. No wonder it sounded so familiar when she called me Junior. Every hint she had dropped from the moment we met rang through my ears. Benny.


    I turned to her, "You''re <i>that</i> Benny?"


    Nita sighed defeatedly, "Surprise."


    "Oh my God," I muttered, raking a hand through my hair. "Oh, my God!"


    She turned and began to walk away and I just stood there like an idiot. Sam grinned. "This is gold."


    "Shut up fool!"


    The ceremony began, and both families were formally introduced. Nita was then called up by my father who officially introduced her as the Mrs Numero¨Cto¨Cbe.


    I am so fucked. When we get married, she is going to feed me poison. I stepped up beside her, she looked up at me holding my gaze, searching for something. My father droned on, something about legacy and tradition and whatnot. All I could think of at that moment was a way to make it up to the woman in front of me. Camera lights shed everywhere but we both stood there staring at each other. Nothing else existed, the cheering, the glitz, and the mour disappeared into the background.


    *****


    Later, after the party, we found ourselves in the garden. The guests had left and the event organisers were busy cleaning up.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Tell you what, Richard? What would you have done?"


    "I don''t know. Apologized sooner? Bought you a burger to make up for it?"


    Her eyes lit up with fire, "You think what you did to me... you think a burger can make up for it?" her eyes twinkled like she was fighting tears. Did I hurt her that badly? I was just a foolish teenager.


    "Nita, I am sorry. I was young, I was stupid. I wish I could take it all back and just tell you how I feel instead of being a constant jerk to gain your attention."


    "and how did you feel that would justify what you did to me?"


    I paused for a minute, finding the words. "I had a huge crush on you at the time. And I didn''t know how to express myself. I was full of myself, I was the school''sdies'' man and the one girl I had eyes for didn''t even care if I existed,"


    "And that justified what you did to me? Richard, you broke me. I can forgive you for ''identally'' spilling your ice cream on me, or throwing my due assignment in the toilet, or the gum in my hair, or the glue in my chair but tell me how can I forgive you for what you did that night? Tell me!"


    "What night? Nita, what are you talking about?"


    "Remember when you asked me if I knew who sexually assaulted me?"


    I nodded but what does that have to do with anything. The more we spoke, the more confused I was getting.


    "You did and I cannot believe that you would stand there and pretend like it didn''t happen!"


    She shouted and walked away in tears.

 Chapter 10: Shadows in the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 10: Shadows in the Rain</h4>


    Nita''s POV


    "Stay away from me Junior," I shouted as I tried to step around him and his gang. I had tried to tolerate his juvenile pranks but now they were getting too much. He had had it in for me since the day I arrived at school. It started small, like whistling whenever I passed by or pulling at my hair. I never reported any of it, maybe that was my mistake.


    "I did you a favor, Benny. The short skirt makes you look sexy," he looked at me with mockery dripping from his words. He had ruined two uniforms in one term already, this was the third one, what more did he want from me. I adjusted the sses on my face and held on to my skirt so the wind wouldn''t blow it off and reveal my ass.


    I had sat in the glue he and his fellow delinquents put in my chair and had to carefully rip the skirt to detach myself. I was headed to the administration office to request a new uniform and he still wouldn''t let me be.


    "What did I ever do to you, Junior... to all of you?" I looked from him to the others. I knew them all, they were seniors, four years ahead of me and they were still behaving like children.


    "Come on Junior, let her be before we get in trouble," one of his friends whose name tag on his uniform jacket said ''Sam'' advised.


    "Hey, we were just fooling around, Benny."


    "Just let me be. Thank God tomorrow is yourst day, maybe I will finally get some peace," I shoved past him and headed off.


    "I will miss you too!" I heard him shout behind me. I had too many things to do to give a shit. First, I needed new uniforms or I would have nothing to wear to ss tomorrow. My parents were going to be pissed. Next, I needed to get to my dorm room and change into informal clothes, do my dorm duties, and hurry to the library to study for the final exams of the year.


    At the admin office, I exined to the inventory staff that my skirt had caught on a nail and ripped. She checked my file and school ount bnce. While I was waiting, I heard the principal ask for Junior Richard to be brought in. I guessed he was a regr in the principal''s office. Why he hadn''t been suspended or expelled will always be a mystery to me.


    The inventory officer handed me a new set of uniforms and I hurried out of the office so I wouldn''t run into Junior again. I had no such luck cause I heard him call out ''Snitch!'' as we passed each other in the hallway. I sighed, I just needed to hold on for one more day to go home on vacation, and beginning next term, I would never have to see him again.


    I hurried with my dorm duties but Icouldn''t make it to the library untilte in the evening. My roommates were in the lounge area, I was the only bookworm in their midst. I had only two exams left and I intended to do well in them.


    The pattern of rain on the roof caught my attention and when I raised my head from the books I buried it in, I realized it was pitch ck out. I packed my books into my bag hurriedly, and ran in the rain across the courtyard, into one of the ssroom buildings close to the hostel. My uniform was already soaked and I needed to protect the books in my bag.


    As I walked close to the walls under the shelter of the roof, I made my way towards the dorm when I felt a hand wrap around my mouth and grab me into a dark ssroom. I mumbled and kicked, my bag and sses falling to the ground. I must have kicked the figure hard because I heard him mumble "shit!" before pulling me roughly toward him again.


    I couldn''t see his face, it had a cloth covering the lower half and the hoodie of our uniform was covering his head. I thought someone was trying to pull a prank on me or maybe Junior and his minions were trying to get back at me for reporting to the principal. But I didn''t.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" I tried to kick again but this time he turned me to face the wall, my head hitting the concrete. He pinned me down with his body, one hand over my mouth to keep me from shouting. The thundering rain drowned out my muffled cries. He roughly took his other hand to my breasts, squeezing them hard and pping them one after the other. I realized what was happening and panic set in.


    "No, please, no," I cried but it was only muffled against his palm. <i>God, please help me! Somebody, please help me!</i> His hand left my breast and roughly went down my skirt, up my thighs, and through my underwear. I was crying hard now, begging the heavens to send help. He had his fingers in me, twisting, turning, and flicking, his breathing became ragged.


    He turned me once more and for a moment his palm left my mouth, I seized the opportunity to scream "Help!!!" but the sting of his palm on my face caught the word halfway. Lightening shed and I saw his name tag. I couldn''t believe it,


    "Junior?..." I whispered. The fight left me when he tore my shirt, threw me to the ground, he pressed his erection against me like he was trying to speed things up and enjoy himself all at the same time. He began squeezing my tiny nipples and grunting louder. I cried as every touch felt like torture. Iy there on the bare ground, my soul retreating to the back of my mind. He groaned louder and louder as he pressed his erection on my crotch, his clothes the only barrier between us. Finally, it got quiet, his body left mine and I was left on the bare floor, half-naked with the sounds of rain, thunder, and lightning to keep mepany.

 Chapter 11: Shadows of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 11: Shadows of the Past</h4>


    <strong>Nita''s POV</strong>


    I stood outside his office door hesitating as to what I was going to say. His receptionist didn''t bother notifying him of my arrival anymore since the story broke about our engagement. I stood there working up the nerve to face him again.


    After the engagement party on Saturday, I left with my family, wondering how he could forget such a thing. Even when he knew who I was, he still pretended not to know what he did and that he was the reason I could never be intimate with anyone. I had boyfriends in the past, the most recent one broke up with me just before ns for an arranged marriage. Their excuses? I was emotionally unavable.


    I knocked on the door and stepped into his office, he looked up from his desk, his carefully styled hair a far cry from the mischievous teenager I once knew.


    "Nita?" he said, standing to greet me. "I didn''t think you would want to see or hear from me,"


    "We need to talk."


    "yeah, we do," I gestured to the corner of his office that had a three-seater couch and a coffee table. "Have a seat,"


    I sat on the edge of the chair, unable to gather my thoughts. I took a deep breath and began, "I just wanted to tell you that whatever happened in the past should be left there. We should just focus on this new Chapter of our lives, get the best out of it, and move on. You were young and stupid, but we are adults now and it''s not only my life I need to worry about,"


    "You may be right. I was young and stupid, I shouldn''t have done all those mean things to you. But Nita, I would never hurt you or any woman in that way."


    "Richard, please, don''t do this... In the past few weeks, I have been trying to be open-minded, to believe that you are not that boy anymore..."


    "Nita, you are not listening. I didn''t assault you, but I really need to know why you think I did, please. Indulge me,"


    I took a long, deep breath. "Sure," I replied. "It was the night before our final exams for the term. It was the year you graduated. I waste at the library and was returning to the dorm in the rain. And it happened," I fiddled with my fingers, the engagement ring suddenly bing heavier.


    "Why did you think it was me, Nita?"


    "I saw your name tag on your uniform jacket," Heid back in his seat, his eyes closed, breathing heavily. I didn''t understand what was happening but he really seemed genuinely disturbed. "Richard?"


    "It wasn''t me, Nita but it might as well have been my fault,"


    "what are you saying?"


    "The day before our finals, I left school because I got the news that my sister had just died. I had to forfeit the graduation exams and rewrite it the next year in another school. I didn''t take any of my luggage or clothes. It just means someone put on my jacket that night."


    His words hit me like a p. What kept me going all these years was that I knew the identity of my attacker. I felt that there was a small part of what happened that I could control even that is being taken away from me.


    "You''re lying!"


    "Nita... no."


    I shook my head and got up from the couch. "No! No! No! It was you, I know it!"


    He stood up after me, "I''m going to touch you now, don''t freak out please." He took tentative steps towards me and put a hand on my shoulder as my body kept shaking, reeling from this information. I have wasted so much time, hating the wrong person. Who did this to me? "Rx... it wasn''t me. Look in my eyes, Nita. You must have seen the person''s eyes, look at mine and tell me..."


    "It was dark... I didn''t see...,"


    "Nita, I will go to the ends of the world to find out who did this to you and I will make sure they spend the rest of their lives in pain and penury. The most important thing to me now is that you know and believe that it wasn''t me. Look in my eyes, Sweetie,"


    I looked up at him, caught up in his eyes for a few moments, concentrating on that night. shes of lightning invaded my senses, the hard p to my face as I caught sight of the look in his eyes. Cold. I fell into Richard''s arms, and he caught me as the sobs racked my body.


    "It wasn''t you... it wasn''t you," in between my sobs, I felt his arms wrap around me carefully and I let him


    *****


    The park was quiet, it was early afternoon, a lot of people were still at work, and kids were still in school. We strolled along a gravel path just going around the perimeter of the park. Richard suggested I needed it to clear my head.


    Richard began after a while, "Why didn''t you report it?"


    I sighed. "What would I say? The boy every girl in school wants in their pants tried to force his way into mine? Who would believe me?"


    "I''m sorry, Nita. For everything. I may not have been the one who hurt you that night, and I was a jerk to you all through but I can''t help but think it''s my fault you were in that situation."


    I nced at him, appreciating his sincerity. "You were a huge pain in my ass,"


    He chuckled. "I was an idiot. I was just mad that you weren''t fawning over me like the other girls. All I wanted was your attention,"


    "Imagine that! The school fuck boy interested in the school nerd," I smirked, and for the first time since Saturday, Iughed, my chest feeling lighter.


    "I wouldn''t exactly call myself the school fuck boy! Girl, I didn''t have sex till I was like twenty years old,"


    Iughed out loud once more, "If the girls in school could hear you say that now. Your rep level will tank instantly,"


    He chuckled lightly. "how about you?"


    I nced sideways at him as I kicked a small rock with my foot, "How about me what?"


    "Your first sex,"


    "You really are slow, aren''t you? I have had a profound fear of being in intimate situations with any man. What do you think my answer will be?"


    He stopped for a minute and his eyes widened, "What? You''re.... still?"


    "I have tried but every time I get a panic attack," who knew that Junior would be so easy to talk to? Imagine that. "couldn''t keep a boyfriend... Richard, your mouth is open,"


    "right." He snapped his mouth shut quickly before speaking again. "I think you should see a therapist,"


    "Maybe after our arrangement and the divorce is finalized and I am sipping margaritas on an ind somewhere,"


    As we continued walking, the conversation shifted to lighter topics; his challenges dealing with taking over thepany fully, and my reluctance in going with our mothers to pick out a wedding dress. For now, the distraction was enough. In the future, I would find the person who broke me and confront them. I would tell them that I rose from the ashes they made of me.


    I was reading a wedding magazine when my phone buzzed loudly on the kitchen counter while I was sipping from my cup of tea. My mother had handed me a couple of those weeks ago and I was just breezing through them two days to the wedding. Thank God for my mum and Mrs Numero, I don''t know how I could have managed nning such a big event. I didn''t even have any friends to be my chief bridesmaid. My mum had to ask an extended family to fill in for me.


    I leaned over to grab my phone and saw Richard''s name on the screen, I hadn''t seen him since the day I had been to his office although I had received several calls and messages checking on me.


    "Hey, Richard," I said sounding a bit too chipper at first then trying to tone it down a bit. "What''s up?"


    "We have a problem," He said sounding serious. "It''s about the wedding."

 Chapter 12: The Practice of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Practice of Trust</h4>


    I thought of things that could sabotage the wedding, I thought maybe someone had found out about the contract we both had. But it wasn''t likely but then I thought of thebination of the most troublesome women I know;


    "Oh, what the hell did our motherse up with now?" I asked rubbing my forehead.


    "Well, we have to practice the wedding kiss,"


    "Wait, what? Why would we practice that?"


    "Well, considering your genophobia,"


    "That''s a big word, Richard. Have you been doing research?"


    "In my spare time, yes,"


    "Well, look at that. I thought research was things you outsource," I chuckled.


    "Not when it means a great deal to me,"


    I paused for a bit. Take away his arrogance and childlike character, he was a really sweet man.


    "Well, I wouldn''t want you to hurt your head," I said and got a chuckle in return.


    "Nita,e on. It''s a big event, we don''t want our private issues disyed on the front pages of the daily business news,"


    "You mean a picture of me hyperventting and crying from a kiss?" I said sarcastically.


    "Trust me, it''ll be better for both of us if we get this out of the way beforehand."


    I sighed, rubbing my forehead again. He had a point.


    "Fine," I muttered, not exactly thrilled. "When?"


    "I''lle over in an hour. Don''t run away, okay?" His tone was teasing, but I could feel the concern in it.


    "Yeah, yeah," I replied, "I''ll be here."


    The call ended, and I sank back into my chair, my stomach churning and twisting. I was going to practice kissing...


    *****


    An hourter, I was on the verge of calling him back and canceling but it was toote, he was at the door already. I opened the door to find Richard standing there looking as good as he always does holding a bag of ice cream.


    "You came prepared,"


    "Always," He handed me the bag and stepped into the house while I shut the door.


    I flopped down onto the couch. "so how will this work?"


    He sat next to me, "You''re going to be fine, Nita. Just trust me. We''ll take it slow."


    "ok, let''s get it over with then,"


    We both got on our feet and I turned to face him,


    "Alright, let''s start simple. You look at me, focus on my eyes. And just trust me. You don''t have to do anything, just leave it all to me,"


    I exhaled sharply, trying to rx, but my body was still tense. My mind shed back to every attempt I had in the past and how every time, I would run away with my heart racing.


    "Alright," I muttered, swallowing my nerves. "Let''s do this."


    Richard reached out and gently brushed my face, waiting for a reaction. I steeled myself to feel his touch, it felt like butterflies kissing my cheek.


    I looked up at him, holding his gaze and trying to breathe, "<i>Just a kiss,</i>" I thought to myself.


    And then he leaned in, slowly, waiting for me to run away. But I didn''t. I felt his careful movements, his warm breath on my face, and the moment his lips reached mine, I stepped back. My heart was racing and my breathing came in gasps.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, sweetie. See, I stopped. It alright,"


    I was still breathing hard, feeling my hammering pulse. "I... am... so... sorry...,"


    "It''s fine, Love. It''s fine,"


    My eyes flew to his at what he called me. "Richard?... Do you love me?" I asked in a mocking but jovial voice.


    "What?" he looked at me like I was crazy.


    "You just called me love,"


    "I... I ... was trying to help you rx," he stammered.


    Iughed at his difort. "Richard, I was just teasing,"


    "Okay, don''t do that," he smiled.


    "I think I have to figure this out myself, Richard."


    "Okay. If you need me, I am just one phone call away."


    I met his eyes once more, and I felt something. Butterflies in my stomach.


    *****


    The wedding day was finally here. I couldn''t believe I actually made it this far with all the madness that had happened in the past few weeks since I met Richard again. I was standing there in the church, my hair done perfectly, my makeup wless, and my white dress flowing around me like I was some sort of goddess. I tried to look strong but to be honest, I was just trying to keep it together and not copse.


    I was surrounded by my mom, my dad and my distant cousin Nikky who was my bridesmaid. The church was filled with people and then I caught sight of Richard.


    He looked absolutely stunning, not that I would allow myself to say so. He was standing there, in a perfectly fitted tuxedo, his hair styled immactely, his gaze focused on me.


    "It''s time, Nita." My dad whispered to me, taking my hand in his arms. I straightened up, took a deep breath, and slowly began walking toward the altar.


    Richard''s eyes never left mine, reassuring and I felt calm. This was actually happening. My dad handed me over to him as we reached the altar.


    As the priest spoke, my focus never left Richard. His reassuring smile, the way he held my hand. When it was time to say our vows, we repeated after the priest. Unlike me, Richard was confident as he recited the vows. He felt very sure of this new phase in our lives that had a lifespan of a year. We exchanged our rings and then I heard the words I was dreading...


    "You may now kiss the bride."


    *****


    I took a deep breath, my mind shing to the hours I''d spent studying videos and reading articles about how to kiss; wiki how to the Rescue, and mortifying to say some porn sites.


    Richard turned to me with an expectant look, and I gave him a reassuring smile. I can do this, I will do this, I kept saying to myself. He leaned in, and I remembered everything we talked about; Trust. Focus. Breathe.

 Chapter 13: Bound by Vows

    <h4>Chapter 13: Bound by Vows</h4>


    The words of the priest echoed in my head once more, "You may now kiss the bride," ''the bride''. I was the bride and ording to the contract, I had a role to y also. I couldn''t let him be aughingstock in the news. I braced myself and lifted my chin.


    I took a step toward him, meeting him halfway, and closed my eyes. His lips brushed mine, tentatively and then I opened my lips, giving him ess. I felt him stiffen <i>''Who is the chicken now?''</i>


    Something shifted, I don''t know if it was the softness of his lips or the way his thumb stroked my face. I felt my body give in and totally rx wanting a little bit more. I deepened the kiss and stepped closer, my body no longer mine, my reflexes foreign to me. My hands moved to his chest and his hands around my waist. I couldn''t tell how long we were standing there, bodies merged, lips tangled, but I felt bliss. The sensation moved to my lower extremities, the butterflies in my stomach fluttering with joy. If I could enter further into him, I would have. I felt ... love.


    When we finally pulled apart and I opened my eyes, Richard was staring at me with shock and admiration. "Wow," he said low and breathlessly. "That was..."


    I felt my cheeks heat up and I was sure I was a shameless shade of red. "I did a lot of reading..."


    Richard grinned, "Well, you aced this test,"


    We had totally forgotten the priest was standing there and there were people around us. The crowd was apuding and cheering but I was entirely focused on Richard. I saw the pride in his eyes and I must say, I was proud of myself.


    The ceremony continued at the reception, with more pictures, more handshakes, more well-wishing from rtives and family friends who had traveled from all over, some slow dancing for a few minutes but the highlight of my entire day in that one moment when Richard''s lips explored mine. I kept thinking about it and smiling to myself.


    As we posed for more pictures, I could feel Richard''s hand lightly on my lower back, I hadn''t even noticed it was there. He kept stealing nces at me, checking my reaction to every move we made.


    Today, on my wedding day, I learned that I was falling in love with Richard Junior Numero.


    *****


    The drive to the resort was quiet, I guess we were both exhausted. The champagne from the party was still messing with my brain and bnce, suffice to say, I was very tipsy.


    When we arrived at the resort booked by my now official mother¨Cinw, the entire area was beautiful. We saw some other couples taking strolls andzying around. I wondered about their love story. The stone path leading up to our designated apartment was lined with electric candles casting a romantic glow to the evening. Richard opened the door and gestured for me to enter.


    "I am really sorry about this, I couldn''t change my mother''s mind,"


    I stepped inside, and I froze in shock. Shouldn''t there be a rehearsal for this too? It was one room, okay, it wasrge with a king-sized bed in the middle of the room, and a small living area with a tiny couch, a coffee table, and a breathtaking view of the gardens in the distance but still...It was one room with one bed.


    "and the hell begins," I muttered. "Okay, how is this supposed to work?"


    "I can squeeze into the couch," he pointed in the corner.


    I looked at the couch and back at him, taking in his height. "It''s funny you think you can fit in that,"


    "uh... the floor?"


    "Richard, we are going to spend two weeks here, I can''t let you sleep on the floor. We can share the bed, it''s quite big, I think,"


    Richard shuffled on his feet, mulling the thought over. "Look, I am proud of you for getting through the church service but I don''t think we should push our luck. You think you can handle me sleeping next to you in nothing but a pair of shorts. I will take the floor at least for today and we figure out the rest of the days,"


    I nodded and walked further into the room. The potters brought in our luggage and Richard tipped them. I grabbed the one that belonged to me to look for something to change into. Why wasn''t I shocked that my mum had added quite the lingerie set in there? I fished for a shorts and a t-shirt and headed into the adjoining bathroom to get my dress off.


    "Nita?... you alright in there?" Richard knocked on the bathroom door a few minutester and I opened the door with an exasperated look on my face.


    "I can''t get the dress off."


    "Is it something I can help with?"


    "I just need the zip undone,"


    "that I can do," he stepped into the bathroom with me and I turned my back to him. he grabbed the zipper pull, his fingers brushing my shoulder lightly, a simple touch that I felt in the tip of my toes and pulled it down. Before I could say thank you, he was out of the bathroom. I had a bath, changed my clothes, and stepped back into the bedroom.


    It was empty. Richard wasn''t in the room, I thought he may have stepped outside to get a look around the resort. I sat on the small two-seater sofa to watch some TV for a bit. Maybe it was the alcohol still in my system but I felt the need to talk to Richard, to see him before going to bed.


    Exhausted from the day''s events, I dozed off. I woke up again around midnight and he wasn''t in yet. I got a bit worried, I walked out of the room into the dark night and looked around. I walked to the car park and saw that the car we came with wasn''t there.


    I went back into the room fished my phone out of my bag and dialed. After a couple of rings, I heard the click of the call connecting and a high-pitched female high pitched voice came through


    "Hello...,"

 Chapter 14: Unspoken Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 14: Unspoken Confessions</h4>


    My first night as a bride and I didn''t get any sleep. I think that''s the point but in my case, I didn''t get any sleep because my jerk of a husband was out gallivanting with another woman on our wedding night. My eyesnded on the empty side of the bed and I thought about the different ways to make him suffer.


    I couldn''t say anything when Gwen answered the call. I felt like I had the wind knocked out of me. I shouldn''t be angry but I was. Why would he leave me all alone to go and spend time with another woman? It was our wedding night, for heaven''s sake?


    I heard the front door creak open and Richard strolling in, still wearing his wedding tuxedo, his tie half undone, hair rumpled.


    "Good morning," he greeted, shutting the door behind him. I had nothing to say to him. he could keep his greetings for the woman he spent the night with. I slid my feet into my slippers and headed towards the bathroom when he stood in my path. "Nita, I''m sorry."


    "Why though? You seem to think you have done something wrong," I responded crossing my arms.


    "Because you look mad?..."


    "Do I?"


    "I just needed to get out of here. This is new for me too and I just needed something or someone to ground me. I felt overwhelmed," he exined but it still seemed like he was struggling with the words.


    "I understand that, trust me, I do but I am guessing the note you left went missing or you called out to me in the bathroom and the sound of the rushing water drowned out your voice. Oh, um, your phone magically redirected to Gwen. We should be overwhelmed together and you chose to spend our wedding night with Gwen,"


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Okay, it wasn''t great timing. I admit that."


    "What would you do if someone sees you with her? What stories will they spin? We started this, we need to see it through which means sticking to the n,"


    "Would you prefer I sleep in the same bed with you and make you ufortable all night?" he shouted. "How close can I get to you without you freaking out? Do you think lying in the same bed alone is as simple as a kiss in the presence of hundreds of people? You don''t have any idea how hard this is for me?"


    I didn''t have any answers to his question so I stood there, the silence bing awkward. He had a point.


    "I''m not saying that this isn''t difficult, Richard. All I am saying is you could have told me. I thought you got kidnapped or something,"


    "Kidnapped?" he repeated with a chuckle.


    I shot him a re. "Don''t mock me. I was worried."


    His lips curved in a smile and he stepped closer, his hands in his pockets, "I''m sorry. I should''ve told you."


    We stood there for a moment, wondering if there was something more the other wanted to say. "How about we hit one of those honeymooner programs today? I saw a cooking ss on the schedule."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Cooking? You in an apron? I am going to enjoy this,"


    *****


    The resort couples'' cooking space wasn''t too busy. Looks like most of the honeymooners would rather spend their time in the bedroom. The instructor, a robust woman with a French ent, stood at the front, demonstrating how to make a chocte cake.


    I swallowed myughter when I saw Richard in an apron. "Nice touch," I teased.


    I gathered our ingredients and got to work, cracking eggs, and whisking, and Richard was spilling flour everywhere.


    "All you have to do is measure the flour, Richard not create a snowstorm." I chastised, brushing a streak of flour off his cheek.


    "You aren''t my mum,"


    "If I was, this spat would be spanking your ass right now,"


    "Oooh, kinky, I like it," he winked at me.


    "Are you ever going to grow up?"


    "Kinky is for grown-ups,"


    I shoved my hand in the flour bowl and threw a fistful of flour at him. He stared at me in disbelief before grabbing a handful and returning the gesture.


    The next few minutes, we had various food ingredients in our hair and clothes and a very unimpressed instructor.


    By the end of the ss, our cake was a mess.


    Later that evening, after we had both taken a shower, I copsed onto the sofa, groaning and rubbing the back of my neck. "cooking with you is exhausting,"


    He chuckled, reaching for the TV remote. "TV?"


    "Sure," I said, curling up with a pillow. He plopped down beside me and yed an episode of SpongeBob Square pants.


    "You''re such a child," I chuckled. A few minutes in, I was feeling sleepy and I wondered if he would be leaving me again tonight.


    "Are you seeing Gwen again tonight?" there was a long silence before I heard him respond.


    "Yes,"


    *****


    <strong>Richard''s POV</strong>


    I left the room that night when Nita was fully asleep. The soft rise and fall of her chest as she dozed off was like a ma pulling me in, begging me to touch her even for just one second. I may have lied when I said I left the previous night to make her morefortable, but the truth was if I stayed one more second in thatrge yet suffocating room with her, I would have lost my self-control.


    My bodyguard and driver, Martin, appeared like a ghost from the dark night falling in step with me as we walked toward the parking lot.


    "Where to, sir?" he asked, his tone carrying no emotion.


    "Stay here and keep an eye on Nita. I''ll drive myself... one more thing, we need to recruit someone for her after the honeymoon,""


    "Yes sir. Call me if you need anything."


    I got into the car, started the engine, and drove off. Halfway towards Gwen''s apartment, I turned the car around and headed to my house. Gwen might be hot and sexy but being with herst night didn''t do anything to quench the fire in my loins. I couldn''t escape the attraction I felt for Nita and there was no use torturing myself to be with someone while I closed my eyes to imagine it was with someone else.


    The guard at my gate was clearly surprised to see me as I pulled into the driveway of my house. I went straight into my bedroom staring up at the ceiling. What was I doing here? Why couldn''t I tell her just how I felt? Why was I running away from her? The answer was simple, she wasn''t ready yet and I didn''t want to push her away from me.


    I let out a frustrated groan and rubbed myself through my pants. I needed to let the frustration out. I unzipped my pants and reached for it, stroking myself and thinking of her, her genuineughter, her flour-covered face, and her lips on mine. I groaned as I caressed myself faster, finally feeling the seeping liquid on my palm. I gave a slight chuckle in the dark. Richard Numero, almighty billionaire, wanking himself. Isn''t that great?

 Chapter 15: Fine Line Between Friendship and Desire

    <h4>Chapter 15: Fine Line Between Friendship and Desire</h4>


    I sat on the patio, watching the butterflies flutter around the garden as I cradled a cup of coffee. I have to drink a lot more coffee nowadays and take a lot more cold showers. We had fallen into a routine, we spent the whole day together and I ran away when she fell asleep at night like a coward. She didn''t ask me about my whereabouts anymore and I know she assumes I spend every night at Gwen''s. No, I spend every night in my house, on an empty bed, her face in my mind and my thing in my hand.


    I hadn''t been with Gwen since the night of the wedding instead I was pining for someone I couldn''t have or would have a panic attack if I looked at her the wrong way. Speaking of, I had set ns in motion to look into the person who would have hurt her like that. The options were limited, it was someone who had ess to my clothes, and that narrowed it down to a handful of people. Five to be precise but I might as well narrow it down to four as one of them was Sam, my best friend and cousin. When I find whoever did it, they would wish they had never been born.


    "Good morning." Her voice startled me out of my thoughts. I turned to see her standing at the patio door, wearing her shorts and a t-shirt, her hair looked like she had been in a battle in her dreams.


    "Morning," I replied. "Coffee? I just got it fresh from the resort kitchen,"


    She sat down beside me on the stic chair and grabbed the thermos mug. "Thank you, You okay? You look like you haven''t been getting much sleep?... You know what, don''t answer that."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a stupid question considering you spend the night at Gwen''s. I am sure you both are doing everything but sleep,"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Jealous?"


    "Hardly," she shot back.


    We sat infortable silence for a while, asionally one of the resort staff would pass by and say hi. She leaned back in her chair, sipping her coffee with a thoughtful expression.


    "So," she said suddenly, "how did you end up with someone like Gwen?"


    "What do you mean someone like Gwen? I don''t know if that is an insult or apliment."


    Sheughed and rolled her eyes, "Come on, she''s an ex-beauty queen with legs you could die for. A gorgeous body and pretty face, and you are well you?"


    "Girl, what the hell are you trying to say, that I am not good-looking enough to get a girl like Gwen? Definitely an insult," I said trying to feign annoyance.


    "Will you let me finish? Well, she is good-looking and you''re... neeh but I am sorry to say she is not very bright and you are adequate. She just doesn''t strike me as your type," she finished with a teasing look in her eyes.


    "You''re not expecting me to answer that are you? You know with the veiled insult and all," I smirked.


    She threw a napkin at me,ughing. "Seriously, though. How did that even happen?"


    I shrugged, leaning back in my chair. "Well, she is the influencer for our jewelry fraction, we met at a fundraiser, she looked stunning and we had sex in the car. It was and still is purely physical¡ªno strings, no drama."


    I nced at her and noticed that I had made her even more confused. "I don''t get it. How can you just... separate intimacy from something so intimate?"


    "That''s because you are overthinking it. Its biology. It''s just sex,"


    I caught a bit of pink in her cheeks and wondered when she was going to give up on a conversation that clearly made her ufortable.


    "That''s... so... unromantic."


    I chuckled. "Not everything has to be romantic, Nita. Sometimes, it can be about scratching an itch,"


    "I don''t know. I think I''d want there to be more to it. Sometimes I wish...,"


    I waited a few moments for her to continue speaking but she just stared hopelessly at her coffee. "Wish what?"


    Her cheeks got pinker. Oooh, this is gonna be a good one. "Nothing. Forget it."


    "I don''t know you to be a chicken Mrs Numero, now spill,"


    She groaned and buried her face in her palms in embarrassment. "I hate you."


    "Noted," I said,ughing. "Go on"


    "Fine," she muttered. "I was just saying... sometimes I wish I could, you know, be with someone intimately, to understand what it is like."


    My smile faded as I realized how serious she sounded. "You mean, scratching your itch?" I tried to lighten the conversation once more


    "Yes," she smiled.


    "Have you ever explored those feelings by yourself?"


    Her eyes shot up to mine, "What?"


    "Have you ever tried touching yourself?"


    Her jaw and head dropped almost in herp, "Oh my God, Richard! I can''t believe I am having this conversation with you!"


    "There is no shame in it, Nita. It''s your body. You can touch yourself, it will help you figure out how to ovee your fear."


    She groaned and leaned back on her seat once more. She was about to say something else when we heard raised voices from the building next to ours. We both got up from our seats like a couple of busybodies, straining our necks to get a better view. A woman screaming something about a divorce and the man angrily walking out.


    "Come to think of it, we have fifty-one weeks to go before our own divorce," she was being funny but I couldn''t help but feel dread. I wasn''t looking forward to losing her.


    *****


    We spent the day taking a pottery ss and gossiping about the just-separated honeymooners with a few of the other couples. There were lots of theories but the top gist was the man was having an affair with the woman''s sister. When couples have too much time on their hands, I guess we all resort to gossiping.


    Myself and Nita had the time of our lives with side jokes and snidements. The only other person I was this carefree with was myte sister. We were always up to one mischief or the other and when she died, it almost killed me. Now to find someone that we resonated on the same frequency with was refreshing and to think that I had a crush on her since High School.


    We took a walk around the resort and had a pic¨Clike dinner beneath a tree. I had such a great time, it was getting harder and harder to leave her at night. She was bing my addiction.


    "You''re leaving again?" she asked that night after I took a shower and put on my casual jeans and a t-shirt.


    "Yeah," I said, "you must be bored of me already. I haven''t left your side all day,"


    "I want you to stay," she said softly and I wondered how difficult that must have been for her to say. "I mean... I don''t want to be alone,"

 Chapter 16: Crossing Boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 16: Crossing Boundaries</h4>


    I took a closer look at her and I realized I wasn''t being fair to her. Here she was, separated from her family with no otherpany but mine and I ran out on her every night. I warred with myself, I wanted to stay but I also couldn''t stand the torture of being beside her and not being able to touch her, to feel her. What would she do if I reached for her?


    I took a step towards her, and another and another. The closer I got, the more evident the tension in her body was. Her fingers gripped the nket she had wrapped around her like some sort of protection talisman but she stood her ground, tilting her chin to look at me, daring herself to be brave.


    I stopped inches away, my hand wrestling with my heart, to reach out and touch her hair, her face, her lips. Slowly, I bent my head, leaning in as if to kiss her. Her breath hitched, her lips thinning in fear... I think.


    I kissed her cheek instead, lingering just long enough for her to rethink her request. "Goodnight, Nita," I whispered, pulling back.


    "You''re leaving?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I can''t stay, Nita. I''m sorry,"


    I turned and walked out before I could change my mind.


    *****


    I stepped out of the shower, attacking my hair with a towel as I nced toward the bed. Nita sat cross-legged, on the bed pretending not to have been looking at my bare chest a few seconds ago. She had been doing it quite often these days; to save her the embarrassment, I didn''t say anything to her about it. Besides, I loved that I interested her in the tiniest sexual way. She flipped through a magazine I knew she had no real interest in.


    "I don''t understand how one can spend five thousand dors on a pair of heels," she said, her voiceced with wonder.


    "Stop sounding cheap. You''re a Numero now. Five thousand dors is change," I said sitting on the edge of the bed.


    She rolled her eyes, tossing the magazine aside. "Are you ready to go back to the real world?"


    I leaned back on my elbows, two weeks were finally over. "the resort is a nice ce but not enough for me to not get any formal work done. My dad is handling things again for now but I know he can''t wait for me to get back. He would pull the plug on the honeymoon if my mum wasn''t going to give him hell,"


    "So, he is finally handing over to you then?"


    "Yeah,"


    "I guess our one-year arrangement is already yielding fruits,"


    "It''s going to be chaos, the first few weeks anyway. Meetings, press releases, boardrooms filled with people who''ll hate my guts for being younger than them."


    "You can handle it," she said confidently.


    "How would you know that?"


    "Because I have seen what you can do when you set your mind to something. Besides, Just turn on your ridiculous charm," she teased,


    I chuckled. "What about you?" I asked, shifting the focus. "Are you ready for your interview?"


    "I still can''t believe I''ll be working at yourpany. It feels... strange." She said fiddling with the nket.


    "Why? Because we''re married?"


    She nodded, "People will think I didn''t earn the position,"


    I sat up, my expression serious. "You think I would offer you the job if I didn''t know you could handle it. your former boss, even though he was almost pissing his pants when we spoke had nothing but high praise for you,"


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it," I said, "Now, go to sleep. Tomorrow, we switch on the ridiculous charm for the world to see,"


    She chuckled andy down, pulling the nket up to her chin. I grabbed my shirt from the chair, preparing to leave as usual.


    "Don''t even think about it," she said.


    I turned to look at her, her form still on the bed with her back to me, "Think about what?"


    "Leaving," she said,


    "Nita, I have to," I said pulling my shirt over my head and walking to the door. I put my hand on the handle and pulled but it wouldn''t budge.


    "Nita," I said slowly. "Did you lock the door?"


    She didn''t answer.


    "Nita," I tried again, turning back to her.


    "Oh,e on!" I eximed, patting my pockets for the key. Nothing. "Nita, Where''s the key?"


    No response.


    "Nita!"


    I sighed and began searching the room for the key, I checked under the bed, behind the curtains, even in the bathroom.


    Finally, I gave up and plopped down on the couch, "This is going to be a long night," I muttered.


    *****


    Sometime in the middle of the night, I felt a gentle nudge on my shoulder. I had dozed off while watching Spongebob.


    "Richard," her soft voice called.


    I opened my eyes to find her sitting beside me, a nket wrapped around her shoulders.


    "What?" I grumbled and sat up.


    "Come to bed," she said.


    "I''m fine here," I replied stubbornly.


    "Richard you can''t sleep sitting down,"


    "I''ll survive," I said, turning away.


    "Richard," she said, "Please."


    I looked at her, surprised by the emotion in her voice. What exactly did she want from me? Her eyes held mine, pleadingly.


    She leaned in and pressed her lips gently to mine. I froze for a minute, my brain temporarily shutting down before kicking back on. I let her kiss me, giving her the chance to set the pace herself even though it was killing me to have this much self-control. I wanted to take her to bed and explore every single inch of her with my tongue. Her lips were soft and sweet, oh the things I could get that mouth to do to me. She pulled back looking into my eyes, unaware of the explicit thoughts going on in my head, ignorant to the fact that I now, thanks to her, had a very rigid and annoyed erection. I knew it would be a long night.

 Chapter 17: Unspoken Desires

    <h4>Chapter 17: Unspoken Desires</h4>


    I wanted to reach for her and throw her on the bed to show her what a honeymoon is actually supposed to be.


    "Nita¡ª I..."


    "Please," she whispered again.


    I sighed feeling defeated and exceptionally horny. "Fine."


    We climbed into bed, and I turned my back to her, staring at the wall. How can someone be so close and yet unreachable? Our marriage was two weeks old and I was already going crazy. Whose idea was the one-year marriage again? I must have left my brain on my office desk when I came up with that idea.


    "Goodnight, Richard," she said softly.


    I closed my eyes, but sleep never came.


    *****


    We had barely made it into the house when our mothers descended on us like a whirlwind. We could barely get a word in. There was a flurry of hugs and kisses and Nita was swept away into the kitchen, rapid-fire questions about the honeymoon on their trail. Our fathers busied themselves with business conversations by the bar, leaving myself and Sam alone in the living room.


    "Your guard told me you''ve been spending every night here instead of staying at the resort with your <i>lovely</i> wife." He wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Sam, drop it. It''s none of your business." Someone is going to get fired after this.


    "Since when bbermouth? You get married and we don''t tell each other stuff anymore?"


    "Sam, I said, drop it."


    "Fine, fine."


    As he wandered off to sit with my dad and Mr Williams, I walked over to the kitchen, leaning on the door. Nita was surrounded by our mothers, nodding and smiling as they showed her the machines and equipment they had brought to be installed in the kitchen to make cooking easier for her. I caught a stray bullet from my mum about not knowing how to do anything asides make coffee. Despite the chaos, she looked... happy.


    At least, sleeping would get easier now, our rooms were on the opposite ends of the house.


    *****


    The house was quiet once more, so quiet I could hear my heartbeat. I love my family, but now that I had two mums with the same character, it was kind of a bit much. It was nice to hear the quiet again even though I don''t live alone anymore. I never had a girl over in this house before. I never slept in the same house alone with a girl who wasn''t family and did not get any action.


    I buzzed the guards'' quarters for Martin while I poured myself a ss of whiskey while in my study. A few minutester, he was standing stiffly at the door.


    "When you employ my people for my security, did you tell them they could tell everyone about my private life?"


    "No sir,"


    "then fire the fool at the gate,"


    He blinked, "Sir?"


    "Did I stutter? Whatever happens in this house stays in this house. My private life is not for employees to tea time news. Fire him, now!"


    "Understood, sir."


    "Also, any news from the PI?" I asked remembering I had a score to settle.


    "Not yet sir. But I am sure we will get news by the end of the week," he assured me.


    "one more thing," I continued. "How about the recruitment of my wife''s personal bodyguard?"


    "I will be conducting that tomorrow, I might as well recruit for the front gate also,"


    "Good. Alright, good night. Get some sleep, we resume back to work tomorrow. ytime is over,"


    "Goodnight sir,"


    As he left, I heard him say goodnight to Nita who peeked into the study a few secondster.


    "Want some juice?" she asked.


    "I thought you went to bed," I said grabbing a ss from the tray she was holding and pouring myself a cup.


    "I would have but our mums loaded the pantry with everything they could find in the market, I couldn''t resist squeezing some orange juice."


    "Let me guess," I said, smirking. "You used one of the machines they brought?"


    Sheughed softly. "I thought you knew me by now. Actually, I squeezed it by hand just to spite them,"


    I chuckled and almost choked on the drink. "You are a mean Numero."


    "It''s going to take a while to get used to being called that,"


    "Well, it''s your name now. Get used to it," I finished my drinks and got up from my chair. "I''m heading to bed," I kissed her on the cheek and left her in the study, retreating to my room.


    In the privacy of my room, I took off my clothes except shorts and got into bed. I thought of Nita at the opposite end of the house, in her bedroom. And I wondered what she would be doing now that she had her privacy. Would she sleep naked in the dark or would she touch herself like I had advised her to.


    I thought of the kiss we sharedst night, and how I''d had no choice but to go to bed with a painful erection. She was getting braver and braver wanting to explore her desires. I reached into my shorts and shoved out my penis which was already erect again. I need to stop with the dirty thoughts or the poor thing was going toe off in my palm one day. I was sexually frustrated and I wanted no one else but my wife.


    I caressed myself gently, slowly, quietly, and just when I was going to let it out---


    The door burst open.


    "Richard, I¡ªoh my God!"


    "Nita!" I shoved my thingy back into my short, precum already on my palm.


    "I''m so sorry!" she shouted and ran back out, mming the door so quickly, that the hinges shook.


    I got off the bed and stormed out into the hallway, where she was pacing like a madwoman, her face red and her eyes bulging.


    "Nita!"


    "I didn''t know! I swear I didn''t know! I didn''t know you were... busy! I wasn''t expecting¡ª"


    "Nita? Shut up!" I needed her to keep quiet before she would go crazy. The woman couldn''tplete a sentence.


    "What could you possibly want that was so urgent you couldn''t knock?"


    "I just... I wanted to ask what time I shoulde in for the interview tomorrow."


    "You interrupted me for that? Now I''m going to have to start all over again." I blinked at her trying to lessen her embarrassment. She twisted her face in a mix of embarrassment and apology. "Nine o''clock."


    "This isn''t going to go on my record, will it?"


    "What do you think?"


    "That I''m fucked!"


    "ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" I touched my nose


    "Is this because you didn''t get to see Gwen?" she asked with concern in her eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you are feeling bad now. You locked me up!"


    "I was going to apologize for that but suck it up and stop being such a wanker!" she teased and raced out of the hallway while I raced after her.


    "Come back here woman and say that shit again!!!"


    "I''m sorry!" she screamed, running andughing.


    "Your apologiesck weight," we circled the living room sofas, and just as I was able to grab her by the helm of her shirt, my little toe hit the sofa foot, I cursed under my breath, lost my bnce and took her down with me, falling on the couch. Shended on me, giggling, and a moan I am sure was involuntarily escaped her mouth. It was sensual, erotic.


    She looked at me, holding my gaze which dropped to her lips... I wanted to kiss her so badly but then I realised something. She was lying right on top of me, her breasts almost spilling from her shirt onto my chest, my erection trapped between her thighs. Take the clothes away and I would be already properly and perfectly fitted inside her but she hadn''t flinched once. I knew she was gettingfortable with me and open to exploring her desires but if I didn''t know better, I would think she wanted me to... make love to her?

 Chapter 18: Breaking Boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 18: Breaking Boundaries</h4>


    Wey there, staring at each other; I, contemting whether to kiss her or not. It wouldn''t be our first kiss, but with how aroused I was, if I did kiss her, I feared I wouldn''t have the self-control to stop. And I didn''t want to cause another panic attack. I will be damned before I would add to her trauma.


    "I need to tell you something," I whispered still looking at her luscious lips.


    "yeah?" she whispered,


    "I don''t know if you have noticed but we are in a dangerous position and you haven''t had a breakdown yet,"


    She seemed to realize the awkward situation we were in, and she shuffled off of me, her body trembling slightly.


    "It''s okay. I just...," I said struggling to get off the sofa.


    "No, it''s not that. I just... I don''t know what''s wrong with me," she admitted, fidgeting with her fingers again.


    "Can you exin?"


    "I don''t know if I can, sometimes I feel like my body isn''t mine anymore."


    "It''s okay. I just think you''re finally healing, slowly but surely," I told her. Have you tried touching yourself like I told you?"


    "i... no... I don''t know how to start,"


    "how about I talk you through it? And when you finally know, rely on instinct,"


    "Richard...." She sighed.


    "I will have my back to you, I won''t peek, I promise. Just follow my instructions,"


    She nodded hesitantly.


    e on, take a seat," I gestured to the sofa for her to sit while I grabbed a stool and sat with my back facing her. "you ready?"


    "This is a terrible idea, Richard,"


    "just trust me,"


    "Okay,"


    "I need you to rx... take a deep breath and think back to a feeling that made your toes curl..." I paused for a second. "I want you to ride on that feeling... lightly touch anywhere on your skin with your fingertips... softly," This was torture. I was trying to help her and tormenting myself. Fuck it! I would need to see Gwen again.


    "Now brush your fingertips around your breasts, careful not to touch your nipples," I heard a very quiet moan, like a whisper and I knew she was getting started. "feel your nipples, squeeze them,"


    "ah...!" it was louder now.


    "Good, you should feel some tingling between your legs now. I want you to take your finger and slide it in, just one, we don''t want to be greedy. Don''t take your fingers away from your nipples. Put one finger in and find the spot that pleases you the most, let instinct take over. It''s a natural response, baby. It is nothing to be ashamed of,"


    I could hear when she found her spot, I knew how hard she fought to be quiet. I could feel the tension building. Her moans were driving me crazy and all I could do was rub myself through my shorts. I wanted to look at her so badly, it hurt. I heard her cry out her release, and I sat there basking in the moment. If this was all I could get, if this was the closest I could get to her, I would take it.


    I gave her some time toe down from her high, "Nita? Let me know when you''re decent."


    No response


    "Nita?" I turned to back to find an empty sofa. I chuckled. I felt used but in a good way.


    *****


    By the time I made it to the living area, Nita was already in the kitchen, dressed professionally and drinking a cup of coffee.


    "Morning," she said without looking up at me.


    "Morning," I replied, grabbing a mug and making myself a cup of coffee.


    There was a tense silence as we sipped our drinks.


    "I made toast. Do you want some?"


    "I guess we are pretendingst night didn''t happen?"


    "I''m sorry. Can we not talk about it?"


    "Okay, whatever you say," I finished my coffee a few minutester. "Ready for your interview?" I asked, changing the subject.


    She nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be."


    "Then let''s go," I said, she grabbed her bag and I grabbed my suitcase. We looked like a power couple ready to take on the world; a sexually frustrated power couple.


    *****


    I flipped through emails and correspondences to distract myself from picking up the phone and finding out how the interview was going. My father had taken over the task to avoid ims of bias.


    The door swung open, and Sam walked in, "So, your wife''s upstairs interviewing for Head of the ounting department,"


    I sighed. "Yeah."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? Working with your wife?"


    "She needed a job, was I supposed to let her keep working at that ounting firm that paid her peanuts?"


    "That''s not what I was saying. I''m just saying working near someone you sleep and wake up with. I mean, there are lots of drawbacks to it,"


    I shot him a re. "She hasn''t gotten the job yet."


    "She will. You know Benny. She was the nerdiest nerd in school. What will your pillow talk be? Double entry bookkeeping?" he chuckled at his own pun.


    "Sam..."


    He grinned. "I''m sorry. God! You''ve gotten sour since you got married,"


    Before I could respond, there was a knock on the door, and Nita poked her head in. She looked... excited but her expression was calm.


    "Hey," she said, stepping inside. "Just wanted to let you know I''m heading home."


    "How''d it go?" I asked, sitting up.


    "Mr Numero said his people will get back to me, so I am guessing that should be a good sign."


    I stood, grabbing my phone. "I''ll have Martin drive you home."


    "Okay,"


    She lingered for a moment before heading toward the door. "Goodbye Sam and Good luck with your day, Richard," she said softly, then disappeared.


    An hourter, my father strode into my office, with a folder in his hand.


    "Well?" I asked.


    "She was impressive," he said, tossing the folder on my desk. "I''ve instructed my assistant to send her an employment letter. She''ll start as head of ounting on the first of next month."


    I grinned, relieved. "Thanks, Dad."


    As he turned to leave, I called after him. "By the way, how''d she handle the question about working with her husband?"


    My father chuckled. "She said she''d treat you like her boss,"


    I chuckled in response. "Did she now? Let''s see how she can handle me being bossy,"


    My father had barely stepped out of the office when my phone rang and Martin''s name shed on the phone.


    "Yeah?" I answered distractedly.


    "Sir," his voice was tense. "There''s been a shooting."

 Chapter 19: Undercover Tension

    <h4>Chapter 19: Undercover Tension</h4>


    <strong>Nita''s POV</strong>


    I couldn''t quite describe what had happened. One minute I was settled in the backseat of the car, Martin driving us smoothly down the road to the house I would call mine for a year, and the next minute, everything exploded into chaos. Tires screeching, gunshots ringing out, and Martin shouting, "Get down!" His voice wasmanding, but I barely had time to process it before I pressed myself to the floor of the car, my heart thundering loudly threatening to rip my chest open.


    Martin swerved the car with a precision that only years of training and experience could have taught him, positioning the car to shield me from the iing spray of bullets. Everything happened in like thirty seconds but it felt like slow motion. I could hear Martin''s sharp breathing as he stopped the car and returned fire. Richard''s bodyguard carries a gun?! What family did I marry into? The Mafia?


    I don''t know what happened but everything became silent and I heard the car roar back to life again. "You okay back there ma''am?" Martin asked.


    "Yes. You?"


    "I''m fine. I''ll drive you to the Numero mansion," I sat up in the car, with broken ss everywhere. I heard Martin call Richard to tell him there had been a shooting.


    When we arrived at the Numero mansion, Martin opened the door for me to get out. "Come on, ma''am," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "Let''s get you inside."


    "Martin, could you do me a favor? I mean considering you just saved my life. Could you drop the ma''am shtick?" I said as I stepped out, my nerves still frayed.


    "Never, ma''am,"


    I sighed and followed him into the mansion. The familiar sight of the guest parlor should have beenforting, but it wasn''t. Everything that happened kept shing in my mind''s eye.


    Mrs. Numero appeared then, visibly shaken also, her perfect demeanor showing cracks of trepidation. I had never seen her this way.


    "Nita, are you okay?" she asked, rushing over to me and pulling me over for a hug.


    "I''m fine," I said, although my voice was still shaking.


    "Oh! You poor thing!" she took a look at me, checking if there were some unseen bullet wounds. Mrs Numero, the drama queen.


    Richard stormed in momentster, with eyes red and bulging. His tie was loose, his shirt tucked out and his face covered with fear. Before I could say a word, he snatched me out of his mother''s arms and pulled me into his.


    "You''re okay," he muttered, he nted kisses all over my forehead and hair, his heart beating rapidly. "You''re okay, right?"


    "Richard, I''m fine," I assured him.


    "I thought¡ª" He broke off, taking a deep, shuddering breath. "Oh my God! I thought..."


    I ced a hand on his chest and looked into his terrified eyes. "I''m fine. Really."


    He turned to Martin, his tone sharp and furious. "Who did this?"


    Martin shook his head. "I have no information, sir. It was an ambush."


    "I caught the license te," I blurted out.


    Richard''s head snapped back to me. "You what?"


    "I saw the car. I... I memorized the te," I stammered.


    He turned back to Martin, his jaw clenched. "Find them. I want to know who they are, where they live, their family members, and their descendants. I want to know everything about them. And when you do find whoever the fuck it is, bring them to me before the police."


    Martin nodded, with a determined expression. "Understood. You have to stay here for a few days," he continued. "Until we get to the bottom of this."


    My mother arrived soon after, her wails loud enough to echo through the mansion. She threw her arms around me, sobbing into my shoulder. "My baby! My sweet baby!"


    "I''m okay, Mom," I said for what felt like the hundredth time.


    "You''re not okay!" she cried. "You were shot at!"


    "It''s over now," I said, trying to soothe her. "I''m safe."


    I saw Richard down another shot of whiskey. With him there, I felt like everything was fine. His presence grounded me. Somehow, I knew I was safe. When did that happen?


    Even with everything that had happened between usst night, it felt so awkward, I could barely look him in the eyes this morning and now, he felt like the anchor I desperately needed.


    It was a hive of activity after that; the police came to ask questions, Martin recruited more guards in less than three hours, and the Numero mansion guards were on high alert. The policemissioner sent a couple of in clothes officers to guard thepound also.


    That night, as we prepared for bed, the real challenge presented itself. "To keep up the ruse, we''ll have to share the bedroom," Richard said, standing awkwardly in the doorway.


    "Of course," I nodded. "Totally fine. I understand. No problem at all."


    He gestured to the bed. "You take the left side. I''ll stay on the right."


    I nodded again. I felt like an Agama lizard. I didn''t find it terrifying to be around Richard anymore but he still didn''t know that. Sometimes when we get in awkward positions, I am reminded of my fear but I wasn''t afraid of him.


    I took somethingfortable to sleep in from the bag Richard had brought earlier, I found some underwear in there and I could almost will myself to disappear. He was in my underwear drawer!!! I stepped into the adjoining bathroom to change and when I got back, Richard was already in bed, shirtless.


    I notice that more nowadays. My body felt like it didn''t belong to me. I take one look at him and I feel my insides tingling. I had no idea when that began or how it even started. When did I be attracted to Richard Junior Numero?


    "You''re sure you''re okay?" he asked after a long silence, while I was still standing there, looking at his bare chest.


    "I''m fine. Just a little shaken," I admitted.


    "You''re handling this better than I expected."


    I got into bed and wey there for a while, the silence stretching between us until I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Aboutst night..." I began. "I''m sorry,"


    "It''s alright. At least now I know howdies feel when I disappear after sex. It is not a great feeling but I''m d I could help," he said


    "You had to add your sexual conquests in that speech, didn''t you? I think sometimes you forget I am your wife,"


    "Fake wife," he corrected.


    "Go to hell," I chuckled.


    "You''re surprisingly witty for someone who just survived an ambush."


    "I feel safe with you," I replied.


    "Can I hold you? I just... I need to hold you to be sure you will be here when I wake up," he asked me, uncertainty in his voice. I steeled myself, he wasn''t the problem, I was. I was a live bomb, which could set off at any moment.


    "Sure," I moved closer to him and he draped an arm around me. Our bodies weren''t touching or anything, but I still felt that simple, innocent touch push me into overdrive, a rhythmic thumping in between my legs.


    *****


    It had been three days since the shooting and there were no new developments in the investigation. There were many theories though, the leading one was that I wasn''t the target, Richard was. It may have something to do with some people against him being CEO of Numero Company.


    I, on the other hand, was bored out of my mind. I felt like I was trapped so I decided to go visit Richard, maybe we could grab some dinner after the day''s work like a date. I smiled at the thought of him, the way he would hold me to sleep like I was going to disappear in the next minute. We were used to being in awkward positions now. Sometimes I could feel his early morning erection poking my back, or his hand hanging dangerously close to my breasts. One morning, while he was deep asleep, I was tempted to move his hand to my breasts, to know what it would feel like.


    Martin drove me to the office, even more cautiously than he usually was. He would check the rearview mirror every now and then to make sure we weren''t being followed. Richard had permanently assigned him to me and assigned one of the new recruits to himself. If he was the real target, shouldn''t he be the one with the more experienced security?


    I got to the office building and took the elevator to the top after saying hi to the receptionist. I walked down the hallway to Richard''s office but stopped dead in my tracks when I got to his door. I heard moansing from in there, and Richard grunting.

 Chapter 20: Shifting Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 20: Shifting Alliances</h4>


    I felt a very unfamiliar but heartbreaking feeling wash over me, but I couldn''t stand in front of his office door showing weakness neither could I enter in there to confront them for two reasons; I was afraid of how much seeing them in a such situation would hurt me and I had no right. I was the contract bride after all.


    I immediately turned to leave but mmed against Sam who wasing down the hallway. "Hey!"


    "Hi, Sam. I have to go," I darted past him back out of the building, almost running, tears stinging my eyes. I found Martin waiting by the car with a cup of coffee, he stood up straight as soon as he saw me. "Mrs Numero, everything alright?" he asked with concern in his voice.


    "Take me home, Martin. To our house, not the mansion,"


    "Mrs Numero... I don''t think that is a good idea...,"


    "Now, Martin. It''s not up for discussion," I got into the car and let my tears flow. I know I had no right to be angry with him, I was nothing more than an essorial bride, there for him to look good. I was there for him to secure his position as CEO. Gwen was who he wanted but it was bing too much for me to bear.


    He spent our entire honeymoon with her and now, in his office. What would people take me for?


    When I got to the house, I had only been in for one day, I sat on the sofa and cried. A few minutester, I heard the door m and Richard walked through it, his face stormy.


    "Do you have a death wish, Nita? Why the hell would you leave the mansion, we haven''t scaled up the security here yet?"


    I crossed my arms, knowing Martin must have called him. "I needed some air. I thought I coulde see you but you were ... preupied." I emphasized thest word.


    His brows furrowed. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I tilted my head, "Oh, nothing much. Just that your office door isn''t exactly soundproof. Might want to look into that."


    Richard blinked, his face shifting from anger to confusion, then to realization. His jaw tightened. "You were at the office?"


    I shrugged, "Is that what I have to get used to when I start working with you? Am I going to walk in on you and your mistress every time I walk into your office?"


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering something under his breath before stepping closer to me. "Nita, !... It''s just been a difficult few days and she came around, I couldn''t resist."


    "Don''t." I held up a hand, stopping him mid-sentence. "I don''t want to hear the excuses. I get it. I have no right to question your dalliances but have you thought of the effect your actions may have on me. I am your wife. What will people say? What will people think? Our ruse was supposed to be secret, tell me what excuse did you give your mistress? Did she ask you why you would spend all of our honeymoon with her? You''re Richard Numero, the man every woman apparently wants to moan for. But I''m your wife¡ªfake or not¡ªand I deserve some respect."


    His eyes narrowed. "You''re overreacting."


    "Am I? What would you do if you walked in on me with another man? You are a fake husband as much as I am a fake wife. Tell me, what would you do?"


    There was no response for a few moments. "Nita... I didn''t think how my actions might reflect on you but I have needs. It''s stupid when I say it out loud. I cannot spend one year self-pleasuring myself,"


    "Then do it to me!" Where the fuck did thate from? Yes, I wanted him but I didn''t think I would be able to say it out loud.


    His confusion was almostical. "Do what to you? I don''t understand. What are we talking about here?"


    "I want to be the one you... have sex with," I blurted out, feeling my cheeks heat up.


    For the first time since he stormed in, Richard was speechless. His lips parted as if to say something, then closed again. Finally, he managed, "Come again?"


    "Don''t act like you''re stupid. It''s hard enough for me to say it already,"


    He rubbed the back of his neck, his face a mix of amusement and incredulity. "Nita, are you seriously¡ª"


    "Yes." I got up and stepped closer, "But I have conditions. One: you''re with only me. No Gwen, no mysterious office moaners, no one else. Got it?"


    "Okay?" he murmured, though he still looked like he was trying to process the situation.


    "Two," I continued, "you teach me."


    "Teach you?" His brow furrowed. "Teach you what?"


    "How to... you know... have sex" The words came out in a rush, and I wished I could crawl under the couch and disappear. But there was no turning back now. "I''ve never done this before, Richard. And when this year of charade is over, I want to be able to live a normal life like every other woman out there,"


    "No!" that wasn''t the response I was expecting to hear.


    "say what?"


    "No, Nita. I want to, believe me, I want to like you wouldn''t even begin toprehend. But I am not going to let you throw your innocence at me like some kind of business deal."


    "Richard..."


    "I''m done talking about this, Nita. And I will hear nothing of it in this house anymore," he finished a finality to his voice that told me he was serious. "I can tell you this though... I spent only our wedding night with Gwen. The rest of the time, I was here," he said and walked away.


    He was here? He chose to be alone than be with me during our honeymoon. Did I repulse him that much?


    *****


    Richard had been avoiding me since ourst conversation, and honestly, the silence was deafening. A man I once despised and now I couldn''t stand the cold shoulder. Our interactions had be fleeting conversations like good morning, I made dinner, good night with nothing in between. I wasn''t sure if I''d offended him or embarrassed him.


    By Saturday, I decided I couldn''t spend another in the house, waiting for Richard to man up and speak to me. Thank God, I was resuming work on Monday. So, I texted Mrs. Numero and asked if I could visit. She responded enthusiastically, sending me her driver to fetch me before I could protest.


    The moment I arrived, she greeted me with her usual warm embrace. "Nita, my darling," she said, guiding me to the couch, "you look... tense. Marriage troubles already?"


    "It''s not that," I admitted,


    "Oh,e now. I was married for decades. I know when one wants to strangle their husband,"


    "Well," I admitted hesitantly, "he''s been distanttely."


    "Well, I know that you have little to no experience with men but I just assumed your mum would have tutored you. Men don''t respond to long speeches, they respond to actions. You want him to pay more attention to you, flirt with him. We could go shopping for some bedroom outfits," she finished with too much enthusiasm.


    "Oh God no! I never want to go shopping with you again in this life or the next,"


    Sheughed loudly, "To think, I never took you shopping when I had to shut down the store, oooh, I have the time of my life,"


    We were midughter when the front door mmed open, making both of us jump. Richard stormed in, his face thunderous.


    "Mother," he snapped, "Remember when I told you every decision you make puts people in dangerous and ufortable situations,"


    "Hello to you too, Richard," she said dryly.


    "You never think... do you? You don''t care how what you want messes up my life?"


    "Excuse me? Do you realize you''re speaking to your mother?"


    "Which is why it''s so shocking," he said, his voice rising, "yearster, Rachel''s death is still fucking up my life!"


    The air grew heavy, and I could feel the tension crackling between them. "What''s going on?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    "Richard¡ª" his mother started. Her voice shaking, it was obvious that the mention of Rachel''s name had gotten to her.


    "Rachel''s boyfriend was the one who shot at you,"


    "Why? What did I do to him?" I asked, my curiosity piqued even more.


    Richard exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "Rachel fell in love with him but he didn''t measure up to Mum''s ridiculous standards,"


    "Ridiculous?" Mrs. Numero interrupted. "He was a jobless delinquent!"


    "He loved her," Richard shot back. "And she loved him. But you wanted someone good enough for YOU,"


    "I didn''t ask her to get an abortion Richard, I would never," her jaw tightened, her eyes minutes away from tears.


    "You didn''t have to but still she died because of you,"


    Mrs. Numero''s face crumbled, she got up and stood toe to toe with her son. "I did what I thought was best for her. Just like I did for you and you don''t seem to beining. But you are too pigheaded to tell me thanks or to admit that you love your wife," she finished and stormed out of the room, the tears flowing freely now.


    The room fell silent, the weight of Mrs Numero''s words sinking in.


    "Richard..." I began, but he held up a hand and walked out of the house. Every family is dysfunctional even if you have all the money in the world.


    *****


    I love the garden in the Numero mansion. It was a haven of peace. I sat on the stone bench and stared at the bright red rose flowers.


    Richard''s sudden departure and Mrs Numero''s breakdown had left me feeling weird. I know she was wrong about one thing though; Richard didn''t love me. I was more like a close friend that is a means to an end.


    "Well, if it isn''t thetest Numero princess," came Sam''s voice from behind me.


    "Hi Sam," I said turning slightly to acknowledge him. "what are you doing here? Richard''s not here,"


    He stepped closer, standing a few feet beside me. "Yeah, I know. I wanted to check on thetest source of the Numero drama,"


    "What is that supposed to mean?" I shot back, realizing that he didn''te for a friendly visit.


    He held up his hands in mock surrender. "Easy, Nita. Ie bearing news. The shooter is still on the run. We haven''t been able to find him, so you still need to watch your back,"


    "Great. Let me know when you have something concrete." I said, my toneced with anger.


    His eyes narrowed, and he tilted his head, scrutinizing me. "You have done a lot more damage than good since you came into his life, you know that right?"


    "I don''t understand the reason you are still speaking to me?"


    "In a few short weeks, you have made him the joke of social media, an adulterer and you managed to put a target on his back. You''re not fit to be a Numero," The words hung in the air, sharp and cold. I blinked at him, unsure if I''d heard him correctly.


    "Excuse me? Did I put a target on his back? Did you run out of things to me me for and decided ''Oh, I''ll just throw another one in there''"?


    "You don''t have what it takes to stand by someone like Richard. You have no style, no connections, and no backbone. You''re weak, Nita. Always have been."


    I stood, my fists clenched. "You''ve got some nerve."


    "It is the truth," he said, shrugging. "Even back in board school, you were always too scared to fight your own battles."


    I raised an eyebrow, "I think you feel threatened by me, Sam. I think the attention has shifted from you to me. And it kills you to realize that that weak little thing has got your bestie all to herself. You''re pathetic. You''ve got no life except what the Numeros offer you. You have always been his sidekick and you always will be,"


    His jaw tightened and I could see that I had hit a nerve. "I see you have grown a bit of backbone. But that doesn''t seem to stop Richard from running into the arms of another woman,"


    "Now run along to your boss, Sugar. I am sure he may need a cup of coffee anytime soon. Go on, shoo," I made a shoving gesture with my fingers and felt so satisfied as he huffed along.


    I just figured out my first antagonist in the Numero household. One would think it would be the mother-inw, or maybe the father-inw, but it turned out to be a useless cousin who glorifies himself as a best friend. Pssh.


    And as for Richard? I was done waiting for him. I refuse to be insulted with his escapades by his stupid sidekick.

 Chapter 21: Breaking Barriers

    <h4>Chapter 21: Breaking Barriers</h4>


    The drive back to our house felt like the longest of my life. Richard had been a brooding pain in the house ever since I brought up the conversation of us being more. The house though not as big as the Numero mansion loomed ahead, cold and imposing.


    I wasn''t sure what my n was going to be, but one thing was certain: I was going to break the icy barrier between us. I wasn''t going to live the next year of my life feeling like a ghost.


    When I arrived, I found him in his study, with the faint smell of whiskey in the air. I closed the door behind me firmly but he barely nced up.


    "What do you want, Nita?" he asked, leaning back in his chair.


    "I want you to stop treating me like I don''t exist," I said, stepping closer.


    His jaw tightened, "We had an arrangement. To stay out of each others'' way. We might have forgotten that for a while back there but nothing has changed."


    "But it has, Richard," I said, "We''re not just two strangers ying house anymore. I consider you to be a good friend and yet you treat me like I am just furniture, Look at me, Richard. I''m here and I miss our conversations even though we spend half the time bickering."


    "You don''t understand, Nita."


    "Then make me understand," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    There was a pregnant silence like we both had something to say but didn''t know how to say it. I wasn''t sure what my end game was going to be or even if it would work but I had to try. I moved over to his chair, leaned down, and kissed him.


    At first, he didn''t respond, his body tense but in the blink of an eye, he grabbed my waist and sat me down on hisp, deepening the kiss. He kissed me with a desperation that stole my breath. When we both needed some hair, it took him a few seconds to attack my neck. Instinctively, I threw my head back to give him more ess. His hand touched me everywhere all at once. I turned to mush in his arms. At some point, my dress slipped down my shoulder, and my exposed flesh invited him in. I gasped as his lips went lower but it seemed like he thought I was unsure and just like he had begun. He stopped,


    "I knew this wasn''t a good idea," he said, his voice hoarse as he maneuvered away from the chair.


    "Richard..." I called, my breathing ragged and my face flushed.


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed his jacket from the chair and left the room without a word.


    *****


    On Sunday morning, I texted Mrs. Numero, asking if she could offer some help in shopping for work clothes. She arrived at 10am prompt to whisk me away. When I stepped into the limousine, Mrs. Numero greeted me with her usual warmth.


    We arrived at an upscale boutique in the city, the kind of ce where there were no price tags. If you had to ask for the price, then you clearly couldn''t afford it.


    We got to the formal section, and the various elegant designs were overwhelming. "You need to exude confidence and power but still be sexy. I mean you''re working in the same building as your husband."


    I couldn''t help butugh. She grabbed a navy zer from a rack. "Try this."


    We spent the next hour assembling a wardrobe that would make me both revered and delicious. Mrs. Numero was good and I learned she used to be a model when she was younger and that''s how she had met Mr Numero. Once we had bought about five boxes of clothes, she turned her attention to... well... you know what.


    "Now, for the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance," she said, winking at me. "Something specifically for Richard''s eyes only,"


    "I don''t think this is necessary." Lie. It totally was but I didn''t want to give her any clue about what was going on in our marriage.


    "Nonsense!" she said, holding up a sheer ck nightgown that made my head reel.


    "There''s barely any material on this!" I eximed.


    "My point exactly. Men are visual creatures," she threw many more sheer materials at me excitedly. By the time we left the store, it looked like I was about to open my own clothing store.


    *****


    I woke up early Monday morning, excited about my first day at work. I didn''t want to wake Richard or bother him and I didn''t want us to arrive at work at the same time to avoid too much familiarity at work. Everyone knew I was his wife but I would rather people see me as more than his wife. I wanted to maintain professionalism.


    I made breakfast and put some in the microwave for him. By the time I was dressed in one of my new outfits, I felt like I could conquer the world. I grabbed my bag and checked myself by the entrance mirror. I looked like a million bucks and I am very sure everything I was wearing was worth a million bucks. I can''t believe a few weeks ago, I was whining about how a five thousand dor shoe was ridiculous and wasteful. Thanks to Mrs Numero and her numerous bank cards. Richard gave me one but she has never given me the chance to use it.


    *****


    Stepping into Numero Corp as an employee was intimidating. This was a job for sharks, I knew that. I knew people would kill for a job here and I also knew I had to prove that the job wasn''t just dropped in myp even though it was.


    The receptionist told me what floor my office would be on. It was on the ninth floor, while Richard''s was on the tenth. Sam was waiting on the floor when I arrived.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the boss''s wife, here to show us how it''s done?" he drawled.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 22: Art of Survival

    <h4>Chapter 22: Art of Survival</h4>


    This wasn''t looking like I was going to have a great day if the weingmittee was Sam."Good morning Sam," I said sweetly. I saw my name stered on a door and I entered through it.


    "Morning to you too Nita,"


    "Don''t call me that," I said sharply, setting my bag down on the pristine desk. "It''s Mrs Numero to you in the office ¨C Mr Crawford, is it? Now, leave me alone, I have work to do."


    "Rx. I''m here to help you settle in. Your assistant will be resuming next week, in the meantime; you can call your husband''s assistant to help."


    "Thanks and noted. Now leave me alone," I muttered.


    "you know, you don''t want to make an enemy out of me, at least not here." He warned. "I am still your boss also and I can make your life hell,"


    "Also noted. Now get out!!!"


    I spent my morning reviewing past financial reports and verifying payments and approvals. Right before noon, a message popped up on myputer: <strong>Meeting with the Board. Attendance Required.</strong>


    I guess it was time to meet the sharks.


    I walked into the boardroom, my pumps giving me an elegant lift and rhythm to my steps. I needed to tell my mother-inw ''thank you''. Richard''s father, Mr. Numero, sat at the head of the table, exuding an air of authority. Richard was already seated next to him, and then there was Sam, beside Richard.


    "Ah, Mrs Numero," Mr. Numero said warmly as I entered. "Take a seat." He gestured to the empty seat closest to him, leaving him nked by his son and daughter-inw. A picture of that moment would have been nice, I could feel his shoulders lift higher, a proud father.


    The meeting began smoothly enough¡ªupdates on projects in expanding the transportation fraction, I gave an analysis of my understanding of the financial reports in the past year and assured the board that I would deliver mine with moreprehensive detail, plus the usual corporate chatter.


    But then one of the directors, a balding man I had met when I was just introduced to the board in our first days of being engaged, cleared his throat.


    "There''s a matter we need to discuss," he said, adjusting his sses. "Regarding Richard''s recent decisions."


    Richard raised an eyebrow. "What decisions, exactly?"


    "Your decision to hire your wife as Chief ountant," the director said bluntly. "It raises... questions. Cover-ups be easier."


    Mr. Numero cut in. "MRS NUMERO was hired because she''s qualified," he said firmly. "Her credentials speak for themselves. And if something were to happen to Richard, I''d feel confident knowing she''s here to handle things."


    It was subtle but I caught the panic and surprise in Sam''s eyes after Mr Numero spoke. I had a bad feeling about Sam but I couldn''t express my doubts because he was family and Richard''s best friend.


    The director didn''t look convinced. "Still..."


    "It is none of your concern. The hiring decision was not Richard''s but mine. I have to think of the future of MYpany. My son married a wife capable, where else would I look? In your homes?" Mr. Numero said, his tone allowing no argument.


    The conversation shifted to other matters, but I could feel the tension in the room. Then the board suggested bringing in an external evaluator to monitor Richard''s performance for the next two months, I could practically see his jaw clench.


    As the meeting wrapped up, Sam moved closer to me and whispered. "Told you I could make your life a living hell,"


    "I don''t understand how it''s my life you just made a living hell. If you are the one nting doubts in the minds of the directors just to get me into submission, I don''t think you realize that the person you just hurt in there wasn''t me but your supposed best friend," I said and walked away.


    Back in my office, I stared at myputer screen, and I made my decision right then and there. I would work my ass off to show everyone I am deserving of this job. I was going to give them much more than they bargained for.


    I dove into thepany''s ounts, reviewing reports and creating projections. Hours passed in a blur and before I knew it, it was dark already.


    Richard popped his head into my office. "Is this going to be your new home?" he asked, leaning against the doorframe.


    "Well, it turns out I have to prove my worth to the board," I said without looking up.


    "You''ve got nothing to prove, Nita. I know you''re intelligent. You should have seen my dad''s face while you were droning on about our numbers. You have been here less than a day and you already know the numbers by heart. My dad loved you, that is a very impressive feat."


    "Thank you,"


    "Anytime," he said with a grin. "Come on, we will grab take out for dinner or order in. Which is it?"


    "Take out. I like to see when my food is being served," I replied.


    "Of course, you know what, I think you have a food fetish," he teased helping me pack my bags and closing the door behind me.


    We teased and taunted each other as we got into the elevator forgetting that just a few hours ago, we were disagreeing on an intimate topic and he wouldn''t spend time with me or look me in the eye.


    When we got outside the building, with Richard in front to get the car door open I felt the feel of cold, round metal against my neck. "Don''t move,"


    The icy chill of the gun at my neck made my heart go into overdrive, but I kept my breath steady as I whispered Richard''s name. He heard and I saw him stiffen even before looking back at me. He knew, he could sense it. I had learned in the past that staying calm in the face of danger was the only reasonable cause of action. Panicking back then had gotten me nowhere, fighting back immediately would only aggravate him further. I had to wait for my chance.

 Chapter 23: Friction

    <h4>Chapter 23: Friction</h4>


    Richard¡¯s face was that of anger and fear.


    "Let her go, Damon" Richard growled.


    Damon tightened his grip, the gun pressing harder against my skin. "Stay right there, Richard. One more step, and I won¡¯t hesitate."


    "Damon, right," I began. "can I call you Damon?" I didn¡¯t wait for an answer. "I¡¯m just going to call you Damon. I don¡¯t know yourst name so Damon it is." Richard gave me a weird look like ¡¯Are you crazy?¡¯ I signified with my finger to give me a second. "Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?" I asked, my voice steady. "What are you trying to prove?"


    "What does it prove? It proves that the perfect little family you married into is not untouchable. My Rachel died because of you people! Because of the impossible standards and the constant judgment. And now you¡¯re going to die because my Rachel can never be reced. Not on my watch."


    Richard¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes on fire. "You¡¯re ming <i>us</i> for Rachel¡¯s death? She was my sister, do you think you loved her more than I do?"


    "But you¡¯re recing her with this," Damon spat and then motioned to me, the air from his breath on my face. "I wasn¡¯t good enough for Rachel and she died, I won¡¯t allow anyone to live for them,"


    His bitterness and pain could be heard in his voice, and I felt sympathy, even though his reasoning made no sense to me. But maybe that¡¯s what grief does, drive you crazy.


    "Listen to yourself," I said softly. "Rachel wouldn¡¯t have wanted this."


    "Shut up! You didn¡¯t even know her!"


    "But I do. I know how Richard misses her, I know how her mother carries the guilt of her death around. You¡¯re not avenging her; you¡¯re dishonoring her memory. She may not give a fuck about me but hurting Richard or their family through me, wherever she is right now, she will finally realize the monster that you really are,"


    *****


    His hand faltered slightly, I raised my knee and kicked him hard in the shin and he staggered which was enough for Richard to move.


    In one fluid motion, Richard surged forward, gripping the man¡¯s wrist and twisting it until the gun ttered to the ground. I stepped aside, my heart in my throat as Martin, appeared out of nowhere, tackling Damon to the ground.


    Richard knelt, staring him down with a mix of rage and pity. "I once promised to skin whoever put my wife in harm¡¯s way before handing them over to the police. But Rachel wouldn¡¯t have wanted that, this will be myst gift to her,"


    "You have more enemies, how do you think I knew where to find her tonight," Damon red up at Richard, seething. "I might have failed but I am not the only one seeking your family¡¯s downfall,"


    Martin hauled him to his feet as the police arrived. Richard and I watched in silence as he was led away quietly. When the chaos finally subsided, I turned to Richard.


    "I could really use that takeout now." He reached for me, hugging me tightly.


    "I have to get in life or death situations to get a hug from you nowadays?" I joked and he chuckled.


    "I have never been so afraid in my life," he cupped my face in his hands and kissed me on the lips, pouring all of his emotions into that one deep kiss. I love this man, I really do.


    *****


    Richard¡¯s POV


    The smell of pizza filled the living room as Nita and I sat cross-legged on the floor, a box of half-eaten pepperoni pizza rested between us, and for a moment, everything felt... normal. Even though she had been through a near-death experience just a couple of hours before.


    We were having an argument about my choice of pepperoni and she hadughed, that familiarughter that looked like she was truly happy.


    The fear I felt when I saw the gun to her neck almost crippled me but her bravery swept me off my feet. She maintained herposure like she had been through that experience a million times. I was wrong about her, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle our world, but she impressed me every day like she was born to be a Numero.


    "I¡¯m sorry about tonight," I said to her and she looked at me with those intense eyes that made me want to drown myself in them.


    "We are in this together, Richard at least for the next eight months, and besides I know you got my back," she said with a small smile.


    Eight months... eight months... looks like time was flying. I just saw her walk down the aisle like two days ago? "Come here,"


    "What?!" she looked at me surprised as we were already sitting a few inches apart. I pulled her to me by her waist until she was sitting on myp. "Richard?"


    "Do you ever do as you are told, Mrs Numero?" I pulled her face closer with a finger under her chin.


    "You¡¯ll get bored,"


    "we wouldn¡¯t want that would we?"


    I pressed my lips to hers, her breath hitched but thank God, she responded. The kiss started slow, a tentative exploration, but it quickly deepened. If I could pull her closer, I would. I needed her like the air I breathe but I can¡¯t have her, only to let her go in eight months. Her fingers tangled in my hair, and I felt every blood in my body rush in one direction.


    I pulled back and made my way to her blouse, pulling the buttons loose slowly and nibbling around her cleavage, still covered with her bra. She moaned loudly and shifted against my erection. <i>Good Lord!</i>"


    She reached for my shirt buttons but I stopped her, I was barely hanging on by a thread, I couldn¡¯t let her touch me. I held her breast in my palm, squeezing lightly, to distract her.


    "Oh God...." She groaned and grabbed my hair. Through the sheer material of her bra, I flicked my tongue around her nipple. Her gasps came quickly, one after the other.


    "rx baby. Just let me..." I whispered against her chest.


    "Do something, please," she arched her back giving me further ess into her. I pulled in the erect nipple through the sheer fabric and sucked on it as I ran my hand down her chest and between her thighs. I touched her through clothes I wish were never there. I rubbed her gently and hoped to God that would be enough. Her moans got louder and I could feel her get closer as her body vibrated against mine.


    Even in the cold air, sweat beads formed on my forehead. My own passion took a back seat while I pleasured her. She screamed my name before her body copsed in my arms, her breaths evening out.


    "Hmm..." she said, her eyes half-lidded as she looked at me.


    "Better than by yourself isn¡¯t it?" I asked with a wicked grin.


    Sheughed again, that sultryughter. "Funny. What about you?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I adjusted my pants to conceal my raging hard-on.


    "Richard?"


    "No, no... Nita," I couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t.


    "Just tell me why,"


    <i>I can¡¯t go all the way with you and lose you. </i>But I couldn¡¯t say that out loud now, could I?


    "I¡¯m practicing celibacy," I joked.


    "bullshit! I am not good enough, is that it?" she said pulling her shirt around her and shuffling off of me.


    "What?!" Okay! What in the hell was going on?


    "I am not good enough for you, Richard. I don¡¯t have the perfect hair, the perfect face, or the perfect figure. I¡¯ll never be enough and I probably should just quit wasting my time!" she got to her feet.


    "Nita!" I shuffled up but she was already heading into her room. "Nita! Nita! Come on! Just wait one second!"


    "Goodnight!" she mmed the door in my face.


    "Nita..." I whispered knowing she couldn¡¯t hear me. Married life sucks!

 Chapter 24: Unspoken Desires

    <h4>Chapter 24: Unspoken Desires</h4>


    Three Weeks Later: Richard¡¯s POV


    I had been a witness to my parents¡¯ marriage, they had their ups and downs. They had moments of bliss and their challenges but my marriage was a whole new level of awkwardness. For three weeks, Nita had barely said more than ten words to me at a stretch, all of them strictly professional or random things like dinner is ready, I made breakfast, I am going to my parent¡¯s house.


    I¡¯d wake up to the faint smell of her perfume and fresh coffee with breakfast she had prepared before breezing out the door. Ypi would think as a couple that worked in the same building, she would want to save on fuel expenses. At work, she was sharp and focused, we saw each other during meetings. If she needed something, she would send her assistant to me.


    And the reports she submitted? They were nothing short of genius. My father was practically singing her praises to anyone who would listen.


    "She¡¯s brilliant, Richard. A real asset to the family," he¡¯d say during lunch hour. I would agree muttering one thing or the other pretending I wasn¡¯t in marital hell.


    The evaluator arrived today. The man was tall, with the kind of smirk that made people instantly dislike him or maybe that was just me. He introduced himself as Victor Franklin, extending a hand as he surveyed the office like he already owned it.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mr Numero," he said, his grip firm. "I¡¯m looking forward to working together over the next two months."


    "Likewise," I said, but that was a lie. I hated the idea of having a babysitter. "I¡¯ve prepared an office for you on the ninth floor. If there¡¯s anything else you need, just let me know."


    Victor nodded, sizing me up and down. "Thank you. I¡¯ll need ess to the various departments. When I know your team, I know you."


    "Of course. I¡¯ll introduce you to the Chief ountant. Her office is on the same floor as yours." I said, gesturing for him to follow me.


    As we approached Nita¡¯s office, I continued the conversation, "Our chief ountant just resumed barely a month ago. She has been doing a great job so far. You will be impressed."


    "Isn¡¯t she your wife? I heard that didn¡¯t go over well with the board but I¡¯m sure I will be impressed,"


    When we got to her office, I opened the door and stepped aside, letting Victor enter first. Nita was seated at her desk, her eyes glued to theputer screen. She looked up when we walked in, and I saw her expression freeze for a moment when her eyesnded on Victor.


    "Victor?!" she said surprised.


    "Benita," he replied, his smile broad. "Wow. It¡¯s been a while."


    "You two know each other?" I asked.


    Victor chuckled, his gaze still on her. "You could say that. We... dated, briefly."


    The asshole knew all the time who she was when I was talking about her. And I put him on the same floor as my wife, the mutherfucker!


    "I see," I said slowly looking between them.


    Nita stood, smoothing down her skirt. "That was months ago. Nice to see you again, Victor."


    Her tone was polite and professional while Victor wore a charming smile that I assumed was his best but just made him look like a constipated asshole. "It is, isn¡¯t it. I hear you¡¯re doing big things here. Congrattions on the marriage, by the way."


    Nita smiled, casting a nce in my direction for the first time since Victornded in her line of vision. "Thank you."


    I cleared my throat and redirected us back to business, "Victor will be overseeing the department heads for the next two months. You can ask your assistant to drop off whatever he needs from yours,"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sure Benita will not mind giving me details herself. We should catch up over coffee one of these days,"


    "Of course," Nita said


    Victor extended a hand. "Looking forward to working with you."


    She took his hand and replied, "Likewise."


    As we left her office, Victor turned to me. "You¡¯re a lucky man, Richard. She¡¯s all beauty and brains!"


    I forced a smile. "Yes, she is." <i>Son of a bitch</i>


    <i>*****</i>


    Nita was standing right in front of me in my office which was unusual since shemunicated by email or sending her assistant to me.


    "Richard, we need to talk about Sam," she said pointedly.


    "Sam?" I repeated, "What about him?"


    Nita crossed her arms. "I¡¯ve been going through the ounts, and there are some things not adding up. I think he¡¯s embezzling money."


    Iughed, leaning back in my chair. "Nita,e on. Sam¡¯s been with us since the moment we graduated school. He is family, he won¡¯t do such a thing."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "Richard, I¡¯m not saying this lightly. I wouldn¡¯t make such an usation if I didn¡¯t have concrete reason to. I¡¯m telling you, something¡¯s off, I just don¡¯t have evidence."


    "And I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible," I snapped. Sam was my best friend, he was my cousin. He has always been by my side. "Sam has always been loyal to me, to my family. Maybe you just made a mistake. You¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely, with the evaluator being around."


    She looked at me surprised. "A mistake? Really? Have you found errors in my work since I started here? You know what, forget I said anything,"


    I leaned forward, meeting her gaze. "Nita, I trust Sam. If something was going on, I¡¯d know about it. If he needed money, he woulde to me. There is no justification for embezzlement."


    She nodded in false agreement and turned on her heel out of my office.


    *****


    I decided to go to the cafeteria by myself to get something to eat and stretch my legs. Unfortunately, Victor was also there. He sat opposite me waiting for his lunch.


    "You don¡¯t mind, do you?" he asked.


    "Not at all," I answered.


    "So, how¡¯s married life treating you?"


    "Fine," I said shortly, not really wanting to have a conversation about my wife with him.


    "I have gone through her reports, it¡¯s impable. I see that you haven¡¯t been taking her investment ideas seriously,"


    "Well, as you know, I am not officially the CEO yet hence the babysitting. I can¡¯t make any major financial decisions until then,"


    "Understood. Did you try pitching the idea to the current official CEO?"


    "Actually, she has already done that. He just doesn¡¯t want to make any major decisions also since he is retiring soon. Which your arrival seems to push further," I was getting irritated at him questioning my skills in business.


    "I would like to visit the Numero Jewelries tomorrow, I¡¯d like Benita to go with me. I could use her insights in my appraisal although I know she will be biased...."


    "I would like to make it clear that whatever rtionship you had with my wife in the past is done with and the rtionship you have with her now, is strictly professional. Kindly address her with her marital name,"


    "I apologize, ¡¯Mrs. Numero¡¯," he corrected albeit sarcastically. "indulge me onest personal question,"


    I raised an eyebrow imagining how nice and fulfilling it would be to punch the asshole in the face.


    "How did she get over her genophobia?"


    "She got a good-looking husband," I got up from the table not in the mood for lunch anymore. I decided to go see my wife.


    *******


    When I got to her office, she was still busy on theputer. Several printed Excel sheets and invoices are scattered all over the ce.


    "Hey," I said, settling in the seat opposite her.


    "Hi," she said without looking up. "Can I help you?"


    "I just want to talk," I said.


    "Go ahead,"


    "Do you still love him?" Maybe that isn¡¯t what I had in mind but I needed to say it.


    "Victor?" she finally stopped what she was doing to look at me.


    I nodded in response.


    "I don¡¯t actually feel anything with his presence here. I mean, he broke up with me because he couldn¡¯t get to touch me. I think that¡¯s a pretty stupid reason to break up with someone you imed to love,"


    "So he told you he loved you while you were seeing each other?"


    "Yes... Why are you asking me these questions?" she asked, nting her hands on the desk and looking directly into my eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know just curious, I guess... and I thought it was about time you stopped being mad at me,"


    "I stopped being mad a few weeks ago, now I just want to hold up my end of our contract, do a great job here, and retire from being Mrs. Numero in seven months," she listed checking off her fingers.


    I got up and went to her side of the desk, "I do want you, Nita. I just, I am not sure that you really want me. I feel like you¡¯re finally trying to explore epting your desires and that¡¯s just not enough for me. I want you to want me the way I want you,"


    She held my gaze for a very long time before reaching for my hand. "I have never willingly let any man touch me, Richard. Yes, this is all new to me but it¡¯s new to me because you helped me. You were patient with me. You cared about what I was going through, no one else has ever done all that for me. This is not me throwing myself at you because I want to feel good, this is me wanting you to make me feel,"


    I held her up to her feet and kissed her, "I missed you," she smiled at me for the first time in three weeks and I felt like my world had lit up once more. I love this woman, fuck I do!

 Chapter 25: Night of Desire

    <h4>Chapter 25: Night of Desire</h4>


    I entered the house and the aroma of fried chicken hit my nostrils. Nita was a great cook no doubt, but looked like we would need to hire a chef as her job was demanding. I looked around the house and noticed that it was different. From the R and B song ying softly, to the dim lighting in the house.


    I set my briefcase down and loosened my tie, walking further into the house to the dining room, and there she was.


    She was setting the table dressed in the kind of lingerie that could make a man forget to breathe. A green satin slip hugged her curves perfectly, thece giving away the perfection of her skin. Her hair flowed down her shoulders, and she moved with sexual confidence in knowing that I was all hers tonight. I wanted to reach for her, throw her down on that dining and just give it to her from behind but it was her first time being with a real man, I wasn¡¯t going to let it be rough. I adjusted myself in my trousers.


    She nced up as I approached, a faint - knowing smile ying on her lips. "You¡¯re home early."


    I walked over to her, unable to resist. I pulled her in for a kiss, cing a hand on her waist. "You look... stunning."


    Her smile widened, "Thank your mother."


    "I can see how she woulde up with something like this," Iughed.


    "Okay, keep your hands to yourself and go freshen up," she shoved me away from her. I leaned in to kiss her again but she stepped away quickly.


    "Tease,"


    "Go!" sheughed. I headed into my bedroom to take a shower and freshen up, thinking back to how long it took us to finally get here. I had a crush on her in board school when I met her again even though I couldn¡¯t recognize her, I found her intriguing. I was already in love with her from the very beginning and now, I was going to get my happily ever after. I allowed the cold water from the shower overhead to cascade over my body, soothing the tension in my loins.


    A few minutester, dressed up in only a pair of shorts, I headed back into the dining room where she was waiting and pouring a ss of juice.


    "Babe, you need to get some help around here," I suggested.


    "It¡¯s okay. I love to cook and someonees in to clean regrly, I don¡¯t have that much to do,"


    "I just worry about all the workload you have at the office," I took a seat to dig into my meal while she sat beside me.


    "I love my job, Richard. I don¡¯t find it tedious. Besides, with Victor around now, I kind of love the challenge also. I¡¯d love to rub our sess in his face,"


    Iughed so hard, that I almost choked on a piece of chicken. After I had some water, I remembered something I had to tell her, "Victor says you have to go with him to Numero Jewelries tomorrow,"


    "What? Why me?" she asked with her eyes wide.


    "I don¡¯t know, I think he still likes you. Just to be sure he keeps his hands to himself, take Martin along," I pointed out.


    "Richard, don¡¯t be silly,"


    The conversation flowed as we ate. We joked about Victor¡¯s epic failure at his disy of absolute power andughed at the memory of the time we tried to bake a cake at the resort during our honeymoon. Every of herughter tugged at my heart and I was d she was finally mine, forever.


    As we cleared the table and finished the dishes together, I pulled her into my arms again, her outfit driving me crazy every time I saw the sheerce. Her lips parted as if to argue about something, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance. I kissed her, pouring all of my longing and frustration into the kiss. She melted into me, her hands sliding up to rest against my chest.


    I took her hand and led her into my bedroom, on my bed, the ce where she was destined to be; my bed. It was a glorious sight, a moment of satisfaction. I leaned over her, kissing her belly button through thece and moving upwards.


    I kissed every bit of skin I could reach before taking the garment off, leaving her fascinatingly beautiful beneath me and suddenly self-conscious.


    "You are gorgeous..." I assured her and bent over to kiss each breast. "these are magnificent," I smiled at the way she struggled to keep her breathing even but her fingers were squeezing the sheets instead.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, I had held it in for months already and tonight was the night to let go. I reached for her thighs and spread them when I felt her stiffen against me.


    "It¡¯s okay, Love. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me Sweetie. It¡¯s just me," She rxed and grabbed my shoulders. I shimmied out of my shorts quickly and positioned myself at her entrance. I looked up at her and found her eyes closed. "I need you to look at me, Baby. Open your eyes, I need you to know who I am," she did slowly and smiled as I lifted one of her thighs upwards. Carefully and painfully slowly, I entered into her. She arched her back in pain, "It¡¯s only for a second," I finally found myself totally buried inside her. Her flesh gripping mine so tight, I was the one to shut my eyes to hold it in.


    And then I moved, slowly at first and then she gained her rhythm and met my thrusts halfway. I sped our movements up but she still met me at every thrust chasing her own glorious desire. I grunted in ecstasy, her moans getting louder and louder, gradually bing screams.


    I squeezed her in my arms as we both reached the pinnacle, our bodies going limp.


    *****


    Nitay naked beside me, her head resting on my chest. Her heart beat thumping loudly, her satisfied breathing was the most soothing sound I¡¯d ever heard.


    "That was... beautiful," she said, "wanna go again?"


    I have made a monster. Iughed "Give me a minute, woman!"


    She chuckled and snuggled closer to me. For a while, we justy there, wrapped up in each other. But then she shifted, propping herself up on one elbow to look at me.


    "I¡¯ll need to go to the hospital tomorrow," she said casually.


    I frowned. "Why?"


    "Contraceptives..." she said, <i>What the fuck would she need those for? </i> "I don¡¯t want us to have theplication of a child when we go through the divorce."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. When we go through the divorce? She was still hung up on that? I tried to mask my reaction as I wasn¡¯t going to ruin our night with an argument.


    "Ok," I said carefully, "We have a family doctor, we can stop by on our way to work tomorrow," she nodded and went back to her previous position. In a few minutes, she was already sound asleep.


    As I watched her sleep, her features soft and peaceful, I pulled out my phone and sent a quick text to our family physician.


    If Nita was determined to n her future without me in it, then I would n mine with her in it. No matter what it took.


    *****


    At the doctor¡¯s office, Dr. Sanders, a woman in her fifties who looked like she was barely a day above thirty, sat at her desk and greeted us as soon as we walked in, "Good morning, Richard, Mrs. Numero. What brings you here today?" She gestured to the empty seats at the other end of the table.


    "I need prescriptions for contraceptives," Nita exined as we both took our seats.


    Dr. Sanders raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m sorry to say this, I mean your marriage is none of my business but Mrs Numero Senior was in here the other day and she was going on and on about having grandbabies very soon and how she would like me to be the one to deliver them. Am I getting something wrong here?"


    "Oh no! We didn¡¯t tell our parents. We just have so much going on with thepany, Richard is going to be CEO very soon, I am starting my career all over again, and besides we haven¡¯t been married long enough to bring a baby into the mix. It¡¯s just too soon, and our family will just not understand," Nita droned on nervously. The woman could stare a loaded gun down but couldn¡¯t lie to the doctor without fidgeting. Interesting.


    "Ah... I get it. Okay, no problems. I will write you a prescription and you can pick it up at the pharmacy downstairs. You take one each day," she continued as she scribbled something on a prescription note, tore it out, and handed it to me.


    We said our goodbyes, Dr. Sanders giving me a knowing smile as I walked my wife out of the office, my hand on the small of her back. We picked up the prescription and headed back to work.


    Afterst night, even though the experience for her waspletely physical; I felt like a happily married man. I had woken up this morning with her ass poking on my erection but I could tell she was feeling sore. It didn¡¯t stop me from kissing her and ying with her body. She giggled off the bed and told me to get my ass ready for the work.


    The atmosphere in the house was lighter now, the tension gone but I had a nagging feeling. Life couldn¡¯t be this perfect.


    As Martin drove us to the office, I couldn¡¯t resist teasing my wife further. I ran my fingers along the back of her neck and kissed her shoulder.


    "Richard behave.... We havepany," she pped me lightly on the chest, a gesture that made me even want to go after her further.


    "Martin doesn¡¯t care, do you, Martin?" I didn¡¯t have to wait for a response because I knew none wasing. I snuggled my face further into her neck and pulled her closer. "I can¡¯t get enough of you,"


    She smiled and rewarded me with a kiss which wasn¡¯t a great idea, a kiss turned into a make-out session. By the time, Martin drove into thepany garage, we were out of breath and adjusting ourselves in different ces.


    I stepped out of the car, buttoning my suit and holding the car door open for her. As she made to step out of the car also, I spotted Victor waiting by his car.

 Chapter 26: Jealous Protector

    <h4>Chapter 26: Jealous Protector</h4>


    I groaned inwardly, as I saw his figure leaning purposefully on the car hood. This is not a good way for me to begin my work day. The man rubbed me the wrong way since the moment he stepped into my office.


    He got off his car and walked towards us, his hands in his pockets and his face a scowl.


    "Good morning," he said, "Benita, we should get going..."


    "Does it have to be this early? I mean she should at least get in her office...,"


    "I have been waiting for the past one hour for her to get here. I remember telling you to inform her we would be visiting Numero Jewelries today,"


    I stepped closer to him, staring him down, "And I remember telling you to call my wife by her marital name, Mrs. Numero. Looks like the both of us have issues remembering stuff now, don¡¯t we?" I paused for him to say something but I guess he couldn¡¯t as he just stood there holding my re. "Call my wife anything else again, and we will be having a different conversation. I don¡¯t care if you were nted by a couple of bored old men to hand me paper towels after I take a dump. You will give my wife the respect she deserves."


    "Richard? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just call my assistant from the car. She can get things done while I am out," Nita stepped in between us, her hands on my chest. She turned to Victor, "I gave a notice around six am this morning that I had a doctor¡¯s appointment and would be running a few minuteste,"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get it. Are you okay?" Victor looked down at her, was that concern I saw in his eyes?


    "I¡¯m fine, just routine check-up. Shall we?" she gestured to his car but I pulled her by the arm.


    "Martin will drive you. He can follow behind." She looked up at me, chastising me with her eyes but I wasn¡¯t ready to back down. I reached for the door handle and helped her in, while Victor walked away to his own car.


    "Is this really necessary? You looked like you were about to murder the evaluator. Are you crazy?" she whispered and yelled at the same time.


    "All I did was ask him to respect my wife, that¡¯s all." I shrugged and closed the door but she rolled down the window.


    "You cannot be rude to him, you have to butter him up. When we get back you have to apologize..."


    I kissed her to shut her up but every time our bodies touched, I would lose myself. I had no control over it, she had this power over me, I can¡¯t exin it but I don¡¯t hate it either.


    Martin made a show of clearing his throat, "We have to leave now, sir,"


    "I¡¯ll see you when you get back,"


    I turned to Martin and whispered in his ears, "Keep that bastard away from my wife,"


    "understood sir," he said and made his way back into the vehicle. On my way to my private elevator, I caught Victor looking at me with a murderous scowl he tried very hard to hide but I gave him a victorious smile in return. I hope you bleed with jealousy.


    *****


    Getting to my office, I called Sam into my office. Sam was important to me and my wife was as well and I would really like for them to get along. Her usations about Sam may have been because she hadn¡¯t had the time to get to know him. If she understood him better, she may begin to have a positive opinion of him.


    Sam arrived a few minutester, looking rather chipper. "You remember you have a best friend because your wife isn¡¯t around?"


    "Hey, can¡¯t me me. We are in the honeymoon phase," I said smiling. He squeezed his face and lifted an eyebrow. "What?"


    "I seem to remember Gwen in here getting hammered the other day,"


    I sighed. It wasn¡¯t my greatest moment, I agree but all of that was in the past now. "Well, I was struggling with the arranged marriage gig a little in the beginning. But we have a handle on things now." I admitted without divulging the whole truth.


    "Gwen would have made a better choice as your wife," he pointed out.


    "Gwen?" I burst intoughter. "Sam, have you tried to have a constructive conversation with Gwen? Aside from being a pretty face, she has got nothing else going on for her. Nita is the entire package,"


    "it¡¯s nice to see you happy," he rxed in his chair. "You wanted to see me?"


    "Uh yeah, Nita seems to think there is something amiss with funds you approve and whatnot. Well, I quashed that usation immediately but I think the both of you need to spend time together outside of work. You¡¯re my best friend, she is my wife, it would mean a lot to me if you both could get along," I exined.


    "If she has concerns, she can approach me with them," I could tell the bit about her usations didn¡¯t sit well with him. I don¡¯t me him, he had given as much blood and sweat into thispany as I have.


    "that¡¯s not the point. The point is to get along with my wife,"


    "Whatever you say..."


    "How about we get together for dinner tonight at the house?" I suggested as I grabbed my phone and shot a text to Nita to notify her.


    "sure. I will bring some wine," he agreed getting up from his seat.


    "Oh and Sam, you should consider giving up the eligible bachelor tag. Marriage is bliss, my man,"


    "uh.... I don¡¯t think so. The same woman every night? Forget it!" he chuckled and left the office.


    Crazy man! I thought. After sending the message to Nita, I called Martin to find out how it was going with the visit to Numero Jewelries. I really wasn¡¯t calling to find out what Victor thought about the situation of things there, I cared that he was with my wife and I could see it in his eyes he still had a thing for her.


    My marriage affair was still staggering like a table on three legs, I don¡¯t want a pompous inconsequential ex-boyfriend breaking another of its legs.


    *****


    I was halfway through the contract applications my father had sent to me when my phone buzzed with Martin¡¯s name shing across the screen. I picked it up, maintaining a calm fa?ade. "What is the status?"


    "She¡¯s back in her office sir. Would you like me to move the guard situated on her floor closer to her office?"


    I mulled the idea over in my head, the thought of it tempting. "No, she will just get pissed at me for suffocating her. How was the visit?"


    "they mostly spoke with the manager and took a tour of the store. They had coffee in the lounge, went over the numbers with the store ountant, and discussed profitability,"


    "How close was he sitting to her?" I asked.


    "May I dare sir?"


    "Yes..." Whenever Martin asked if he could dare, he was about to give advice. He had been my bodyguard for five years now and rarely dared.


    "Mrs. Numero is smitten with you. I don¡¯t think you need to worry."


    "Is ¨C that ¨C it?" I was expecting more but he was a man of few words.


    "That¡¯s it, sir."


    "Thank you, Martin. I guess I got carried away there?"


    "I¡¯m d to be of service sir," I hung up and leaned back on my chair. He was right, I needed to trust my wife. On the other hand, Victor better keeps his paws and his feelings to himself.


    Speaking of the devil, Victor knocked on my door and entered. "Do you have a minute?"

 Chapter 27: Price of Power

    <h4>Chapter 27: Price of Power</h4>


    The man was a walking bad penny. I sighed and adjusted some items on my desk, anything to look busy so he could say what he wanted to say and get the hell out of my office.


    "No, but have a seat," He took a seat across from me and began speaking,


    " I saw that the ex-beauty queen is still the face of Numero Jewelries. Hasn¡¯t she used up the publicity from the contest "


    "I guess, but the advertisement team hasn¡¯t brought a recement option to my attention, nor have we recorded a drop in our sales since she began to influence us," I exined, genuinely open to suggestions.


    "One would think you were keeping her on because she has some personal intimate rtionship with you," he pointed out but I could hear the challenge in his tone. I remembered Nita¡¯s words about buttering him up but he was making it extremely difficult.


    "Don¡¯t believe everything you read in gossip magazines,"


    "I¡¯m just saying. I was brought here to evaluate how well you can handle being the CEO of a major organization like Numero Companies. The board needs to know that their finance is safe in your hands which means they sent me in here to piss you off. You may not like it, but I am just doing my job. I will pick apart every decision you have made since you came into this office and report back to the board about my opinion." He finished and got up, adjusting his suit.


    "I understand," I said. "But I also need you to know that I was brought up inside these walls. My father raised me in here. I lived and breathed this empire. Managing this ¡¯major organization¡¯ has been drilled into me since the moment I could talk. It is all I know and I do not n on failing. Every decision I make, I properly analyze,"


    "Do you?" he asked like he had something up his sleeves."The moment you were officially announced to be the heir apparent, you brought in your cousin as the COO, you made your wife Chief ountant, and you are sleeping with one of the influencers,"


    "I trust them and I put them in positions where I need capable,petent, and trustworthy people. You seem to want totch on to the ex-beauty queen drama, I could give you her number if you are interested," I was trying to not show my anger and I must say, I was doing a great job.


    "No thanks, I like my women interesting and brilliant," he gave a mock smile and left the office.


    If that wasn¡¯t a shot at my woman, I don¡¯t know what is. I got up from my desk a few minutester and headed to see my wife. I felt like an insecure child but if she would just agree to stay married to me, I wouldn¡¯t be this way, would I?Why can¡¯t she see that we were perfect for each other?


    I entered her office and found her already hard at work at her desk. "You¡¯re back," I said walking over to her and kissing her on the forehead.


    "Miss me?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t go so far," I teased.


    "you¡¯re such a jerk,"


    "And you married a jerk. And might I add, you weren¡¯t drugged, high, or crazy when you did,"


    Sheughed a little, "How can you be so sure? Your mother may have slipped something in my drink when I agreed,"


    I thought for a second, making a funny face. "You know what? I can¡¯t even argue with that? She is capable of something like that... so how was the tour? Do you think our almighty evaluator is going to write me up?"


    "uh... actually I think he is secretly impressed." She said dipping a pen in her mouth with a thoughtful look on her face.


    "What?... You¡¯re kidding,"


    "No. I get the feeling that he is impressed so far but the board paid him to find faults, I guess hejust has to find something,"


    "I will take your word for it. I should get back to work. I just came down to say hi, and to get some sugar," I bent over to kiss her on the lips briefly before I started to head out. "Oh don¡¯t forget about dinner tonight with Sam,"


    "Sure," but I saw the reluctance on her face. I just needed to get them together. They were both great people, they will figure it out.


    *****


    Nita set the dining table while I helped fix the flickering bulb in the chandelier, the aroma of baked beans and vegetables filled the air. I nced at my phone once more, hoping to God that Sam was going to show up. Nita went back into the kitchen to check on the dessert when Sam arrived with a bottle of wine in hand escorted in by Martin.


    "I almost thought you weren¡¯t going toe," I nodded to Martin to leave us and collected the bottle of wine.


    "I almost didn¡¯t but I thought to give this a chance and to maybe clear the air," he said, taking off his jacket and hanging it up beside the door.


    "Thanks anyway."


    Nita emerged from the kitchen, her apron still wrapped around her. "Good evening, Sam. Nice of you to join us." She said but even I could hear the sharp edge to the simple greeting. I don¡¯t know what was going on between them but they had to fix it tonight.


    "Evening, Nita. Smells amazing in here," Sam replied.


    I pped my hands together, cheering up the atmosphere a little. "Wine, anyone?"


    When we eventually sat down for dinner, we caught up on some work conversations and discussed some of our old high school friends.


    After dinner, myself and Sam retired to my study while Nita said goodnight and went to bed.


    "Wasn¡¯t so bad now, was it?" I said pouring him a ss of whiskey.


    He chuckled slightly, "So, your dream actually came true, didn¡¯t it?"


    "what dream?" I asked settling into the sofa.


    "I remember back in school, you used to talk about how you would marry Benny someday,"


    Iughed when I remembered how childish I actually was back then. "I did, didn¡¯t I?¡ªwe¡¯ve had our ups and downs since the wedding but I think we are in a good ce now,"


    "You love her?"


    I paused for a moment. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t answer the question, it¡¯s just the word ¡¯love¡¯ didn¡¯t seem adequate enough to exin my emotions. "Remember when Damon had her at gunpoint, when I looked at them, I thought my soul left my body before her. I wanted to die before anything would happen to her because I didn¡¯t want to live to see her get hurt,"


    "You really are whipped, man! Goddamn!" heughed. "the almighty Numero Heir, reduced to putty by a woman,"


    "I wear that badge proudly, Sam. I want to be the best man she has ever known, I want her to be constantly happy," I continued.


    "I will try to see her through your eyes, Richard. I will discuss the discrepancies in the ounts with her tomorrow," he downed his drink and got up.


    "Actually, there is one more thing I wanted to ask you." I got up to stand beside him, speaking low enough for anyone hanging around not to hear. "Remember when Rachel died and I had to leave school right before our final exams/"


    Sam nodded, his posture attentive.


    "I need to know who had my stuff,"


    Sam thought for a while, "Shit! It¡¯s been so long ago. I can¡¯t remember but I think it was left in school. I and the other boys left a few dayster, I don¡¯t think anyone took extra luggage,"


    "Okay."


    "Did you need something retrieved?" he asked.


    "never mind, Sam. I will give you all the information you need at the right time," It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust Sam, I just didn¡¯t want him bbing to our old schoolmates after a few drinks inside of him.


    *****


    After Sam had left, I headed inside my room but didn¡¯t find Nita in there. I was sure she wasn¡¯t in the kitchen or the living room. I changed into morefortable clothes and headed in the direction of her room where she was already sound asleep.


    I got into bed beside her, draping an arm over her body. She moaned and sighed before moving closer to me. This is what contentment felt like. I kissed the back of her head and allowed myself to drift off with the woman I love safely snuggled in my arms.


    *****


    I felt Nita¡¯s hands sliding up and down my organ making me smile as I gradually woke up. I pulled her into me and kissed her neck, "Naughty girl,"


    "I thought that might be an effective way to wake you up. It¡¯s time to prepare for work,"


    My hand holding her in ce, I whispered in her ear, my voice still groggy from sleep, "You wake me up by stroking me and you think you are going to get off this bed? How na?ve you are, Mrs Numero,"


    She tried to get off me giggling and begging that she didn¡¯t want to get to workte twice in a row but I didn¡¯t listen. I pinned her to the bed and found myself staring at her pink underwear. I kissed her through it, wondering what she would taste like.


    Still holding her in ce, I pulled the flimsy thing down her legs and bent my head to taste her but her hands quickly reached down to stop me.


    "Richard, what are you---?"


    "stay still, Woman!" I groaned. "you wanted me to teach you, didn¡¯t you?" I felt her body settle down and her thighs unclench and I got to work kissing her in her most intimate ce...

 Chapter 28: Leverage or Love?

    <h4>Chapter 28: Leverage or Love?</h4>


    Kissing Nita in her most intimate ce wasn¡¯t really about teaching her or pleasuring her entirely, it was for me. The taste of her, the way she needed me more, spiraled me into an overactive greed. I couldn¡¯t get enough, I could spend hours down there. I held her thighs in ce as she came undone once, twice on her way to thrice, she begged me, her voice a vibrating moan.


    "Richard, please ---- Richard --- I need you,"


    I leaned over her, her eyes zed over and I was proud of my little firecracker for breaking down her walls for me, for letting herself experience the pleasure that I wasn¡¯t even done introducing her to.


    I entered into her, and she was so wet, I got no resistance. I got on my knees and ced her firmly around me, going in and out of her with a speed akin to a possessed man. Sweat poured out of both her bodies and her screams were loud enough to rouse the next-door neighbors.


    She was grabbing everywhere and nowhere, confused and vulnerable. I slowed down so I could enjoy thest few seconds. Iid over her, my weight on my elbow, looked into her eyes, and made love to her until we both reached our goal.


    Why did I suddenly feel the need to tell her how much I love her? My heart was speaking, but my mouth didn¡¯t dare to move. How do I tell her to please spend the rest of her life with me, a man she was sandwiched with by circumstances?


    Would she love me if we had gotten together some other way? Would she reconsider having my child?


    "Richard?" she called with the voice of a very sexually satisfied woman.


    "Uhm..." I answeredzily.


    "I love you inside me right now, I wouldn¡¯t choose anything else over this but we have an empire to run," she ran her fingers up and down my back.


    I grunted in displeasure, "We need another honeymoon," I rolled out of bed reluctantly.


    She chuckled, "You can¡¯t have one, Mr. Numero. Not when you¡¯re trying to show the board who is boss," she got out of bed and headed into the adjoining bathroom. I joined her a few minutester, my excuse was to save water but I ended up taking her from behind, our only support; the bathroom walls.


    *****


    We arrived at work and shared a few kisses in the elevator, she dropped off on her floor while I headed up. I wondered if it would be a great idea to bring her office to the top floor but the sharks around here would have another field day with that.


    My assistant met me as soon as the elevator doors opened, I threw her a smile but I caught the worried look in her eyes.


    "Miss Winters is waiting in your office sir," she said taking my briefcase and my jacket.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "We have a bit of a PR issue," she exined and I managed to stayposed.


    "What department?"


    "not a department sir. Its Mrs. Numero,"


    I turned to face her instantly, what the hell! Not again! Are these people going to let her be? "My Mrs. Numero?"


    She nodded affirmatively and I hurried into my office to find out what the problem could be.


    I met Mary sitting in the guest area in my office, her sses reflecting the tiny words on the newspaper she was engrossed in.


    "What the fuck is it this time Mary?" she stood up and gestured to my assistant to leave us. She handed me the newspaper and my head reeled when I caught a glimpse of the headline.


    "Is this true, sir? I am asking so I can have a way to spin this story positively. But I need to know if to debunk or embrace. This ... is not good for thepany image,"


    I didn¡¯t answer but strolled back to my desk and buzzed my assistant. "Get Martin in here... Now!"


    "Mr. Numero..." Mary called.


    "stop talking, Mary. Just stop talking. I will tell you what you need to know but please, stop talking," myposure was out the window. Why has Nita been the target of the press since we got together? It meant only one thing; someone was out to get her.


    The office door opened and Nita stepped through heading toward me,


    "Nita, I--- I am sorry about this,"


    She threw her arms around me and hugged me, I was confused but I needed the peace I felt whenever I touched her. She whispered in my ear, calmly and assuredly.


    "Do not let them see weakness. Hold steady."


    I looked into her face, a feeling of love washing over me. At what point did I assume this woman was unbreakable, the littledy was stronger and fiercer than I was. Who would have thunk? I pulled her in and kissed her again, pouring my pride and love into the kiss.


    We pulled apart and she turned to Mary, "Tell me what to do," her figure embodying her resolve not to let the drama get to her.


    "I was just discussing with Mr. Numero. I need to have all the details of your marriage so I can figure out a way to spin this," Mary exined.


    Nita gestured to the sofa for us all to seat and gave me a nod


    "Well, it was an arranged marriage." I began taking a seat beside my wife and holding her hand in mine. "Our parents have been friends since childhood. They got together a few months ago and thought it would be a great idea for their kids to get married,"


    "We are in enlightened times, Mr. Numero. Either one of you could have said no," Mary continued.


    "The board needed me married. Everything I am, and everything I know is Numero Companies. I didn¡¯t have time to go scouting for a bride. So I epted," Her eyes shifted to Nita for her exnation.


    "I epted because it was good for my family. My dad was experiencing a setback in his business, I did what I thought would be good for my family," she exined.


    "So the article didn¡¯t lie..." Mary said, gesturing to the paper on the coffee table which the headline read in bold letters; <strong>Leverage or Love?: Benita Williams Traps Young Numero to Save Family from Bankruptcy!</strong>


    Martin came in at that moment, nodding his head to acknowledge Mary¡¯s presence.


    "You called for me sir!" I held up my hand for him to hold on.


    "Now you have all the information, what do we do?"


    Mary smiled so wide, that I could see stars forming in her eyes. Myself and Nita shared a look wondering what her epiphany was.


    "I¡¯m going to make both of you look so good, the public will be eating out of your ass..."

 Chapter 29: Price of Perception

    <h4>Chapter 29: Price of Perception</h4>


    <strong>Nita¡¯s POV</strong>


    Mary was feeling very positive, ording to her we hadn¡¯t done anything wrong but the article had been spun maliciously.


    "This article paints a gold-digging version of you but armed with the real story, I will make you a couple of the year. Besides, it seems like the arranged marriage angle worked out well for both of you. You seem quite smitten with each other," she looked at our inteced fingers and back at our faces.


    I smiled as she got up. "Give me twenty-four hours to make a game n. In the meantime, you cannot grant interviews, or make any social media posts. Just let me handle this but the both of you will have lots of work to do." She extended her hand to me for a handshake, and I got up to take it. "Have a great day ma¡¯am," she then gestured to Richard. "See youter sir,"


    As we heard the sound of the door shut, Richard turned to me, "You are a formidable woman, Sweetie,"


    "Uhn uhn... Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on me already," I smiled.


    "You just are figuring that out now. I don¡¯t think you really earned the nickname Nerdy Benny. You should have always known," he kissed my forehead and turned to Martin, who was standing almost invisibly in a corner of the room.


    "Martin, we have a leak,"


    "It will appear so sir," Martin said, standing up straight to face his boss.


    "We need to flush them out,"


    "Certainly sir. I will get on it sir --- permission to do a security sweep of your home today,"


    "Go ahead,"


    "I have to go back to my office," I kissed Richard briefly and got to my feet "but Martin could you walk with me? I think I may have forgotten a couple of files on my bedside table. You can help me pick them up on your way back,"


    "Yes ma¡¯am," he nodded.


    I turned to Richard in exasperation, "Richard, would you tell him to stop calling me ma¡¯am. He can use my name!"


    Richardughed; rxing back in his chair, a weight seemed to lift from his shoulders. "He won¡¯t."


    "Ugh! Fine! I don¡¯t know why you think I am a ma¡¯am. I am young,"


    I caught the slight lift of Martin¡¯s face but I ignored it. We had more pressing issues to attend to. I walked out of the office and waited for Martin to step beside me. When we got in the elevator, I began...


    "How long have you worked for Richard?" I asked him


    "Five years ma¡¯am," he responded his face stony once more.


    "He considers you a friend,"


    "I am honoured to have that status. Mr Numero is a kind man,"


    "He trusts you and so I am going to trust you plus the tiny fact that you saved my life a few weeks ago," the elevators opened and we stepped onto my floor but I didn¡¯t move. "What¡¯s your primary job description?"


    "To keep Mr Numero from any and all physical threats or harm," with his pointed responses, I was beginning to think Martin was a robot incapable of showing emotions.


    "Someone has a knife at his heart, Martin but he can¡¯t see it. The person is so close that he has be invisible. Nothing I say will sway how Richard feels about this person. But I will protect my husband for as long as I have him, Martin. You understand right?"


    "What do you need ma¡¯am?" for the first time since we met, Martin looked directly at my face and not above my head. That¡¯s when I knew that I could trust this man to protect Richard with his life.


    "When you do a sweep of the house, whatever you find, report to me first. Do not take it out. If this said person has to go down, the evidence has to be overwhelming. And I need one of those tape recorders you can put in your clothes or something,"


    "You mean a wire,"


    "Yes!!!"


    "I will let you know what Ie up with ma¡¯am," he signalled to the bodyguard at the end of the hall toe closer. "I know you don¡¯t like it, but with the frenzy today, you might need him closer,"


    As I was about to start towards my office, the elevator doors opened and Victor stepped out, surprised to see me.


    He was dressed in a casual shirt and pants trousers, today¡¯s newspaper in a grip in his hand. Great, he has read the news too.


    "Hi Mrs Numero," he greeted as he walked towards me.


    "Hi,"


    "I won¡¯t ask how your day is going. Must be insane,"


    "Actually it¡¯s not. I have been the focus of the presstely," I countered, casting a nce at Martin and wondering why he was still standing there. I thought he was going back upstairs.


    "Yeah, I followed the previous memes. I recognized you instantly from those photos though. I had quite augh," he chuckled and Martin cleared his throat.


    "Martin, its fine. I am not getting kidnapped just a few jokes. You can go," He reluctantly nodded, giving Victor a scary scowl before getting on the elevators.


    "Phew! He is scarier than your husband,"


    "Richard isn¡¯t scary, he is adorable," I said and began walking alongside him to my office.


    "Of course, you¡¯ll say that. You¡¯re his wife," We turned the corner to my office and he continued on with me.


    "Isn¡¯t your office on the other end?" I asked


    "Yeah just want to see you to your door, if that¡¯s okay plus something has been bugging me," he stopped.


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t get it... Benita," he started unsure how to assemble his words. "Just a few months ago, you were this emotionally closed-off woman, at least that¡¯s what you told me. And now it seems like you are a different person, and with this article, I have my own theory,"


    "And what have youe up with?"


    "I think your parents forced you to marry him. I think you guys are putting up a charade. I don¡¯t think he loves you, Nita, I think he is the one using you to solidify his CEO position and honestly, I think once that¡¯s over, he is going to throw you to the curbs,"


    "First of all, my marriage is none of your business but I will tell you this. We may have had an arranged marriage but I love my husband. We love each other and if you see it as a charade, it is your prerogative just like that article in your hand is one person¡¯s point of view, you have a right to your opinion but do not ever disrespect me like that again..." I had more to say but when I nced behind him, I saw my husband, standing there with a smug smile on his face.

 Chapter 30: Tangled Webs

    <h4>Chapter 30: Tangled Webs</h4>


    I looked behind Victor and found Richard and Sam standing behind him, a smug smile on my husband¡¯s face. "Richard?..."


    Victor spun round to face Richard.


    "What have we here? Is someone taking advantage of the media frenzy to convince my wife they are better off with them? This isn¡¯t what the board ced you here for is it?"


    "I was mainly concerned and worried about the outlook of it on thepany," Victor said effortlessly. Why did I never notice how sly he was?


    "Mr Franklin, I want you to get something straight. It doesn¡¯t matter what your report turns out to be to the board, I am a Numero, legally and biologically. I will one hundred percent be the CEO of thispany, the only thing that can change are members of the board. Do not use your little job to drive a wedge in my marriage or I will rain down such hell never before heard on you. Don¡¯t test me,"


    "I didn¡¯t realize your marriage could crack by a wedge, interesting to know. Gives more credit to the article, don¡¯t you think?" Victormented an eyebrow raised.


    "Get the hell away from my wife and stay the hell away from her,"


    "I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that without proper clearance from the board," Victor said, smirked, and walked back in the direction of his office.


    "Sam, move my wife¡¯s office upstairs," he growled.


    "Richard, I don¡¯t think that is a great idea..." Sam started,


    "I don¡¯t care what you think? I want her away from that lunatic,"


    "I think Nita can handle herself..."


    "Richard, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t let small issues like this ruin everything we are working for," I reached for his hand which he gripped possessively.


    "I will leave the both of you to it then," Sam said and walked away. I watched him leave knowing we would have a confrontation before the end of the day.


    Richard pulled me by the hand into my office, mmed the door, and reached for me once more, taking my lips in his, possessively, like a man afraid to lose a battle. I matched his energy, remembering our encounter in the bathroom this morning.


    I didn¡¯t know my body was capable of the things I had been feeling in the hands of Richard. I may not have anything to measure it to but I could tell he was skilled.


    He reached for my shirt buttons, starting to undo them but I stopped him midway.


    "Richard, we are at work,"


    "I don¡¯t care,"


    e on Richard someone might walk in,"


    "I strongly hope it¡¯s that asshole," he murmured and buried his face in my neck, calming himself down.


    "Richard, he has got nothing on you. Why do you feel so threatened?" I asked, my back still on the wall and my shirt still half unbuttoned. I heard him sigh heavily,


    "Because I cannot... I can¡¯t..."


    "Richard?"


    He stood up straight, adjusting his jacket, "Nothing. I came down to tell you I got a call from the transportation headquarters in Anta, about some legal battle with an ident victim. I need to leave in a few minutes. I¡¯ll be staying a couple of days,"


    "Oh, look at that. Time away from you? I¡¯ll take it," I joked.


    "Don¡¯t even y, Sugar, or I¡¯ll lean you over this desk and spank your naked ass before I own it," I saw his eyes darken as he looked down at my boobs and cupped my ass.


    "How about a change of clothes?"


    "I have a suitcase to go in the jet?"


    "you own a private jet?" I asked in surprise. Just how much are the Numeros worth?


    Heughed at the look on my face, "I don¡¯t own it, my father owns it. I just use it every once in a while... Martin will stay with you and take you around,"


    "No!" I disagreed a bit too strongly to arouse his suspicion. "I mean, Richard, I need him to be with you, that way; I will be rest assured that someone capable is beside you,"


    "I was thinking the exact same thing,"


    "Well, I am not the Numero heir. You need protection more than I do," <i>and trust me, you really do. Especially from someone close to you.</i>


    "I¡¯ll miss you," he said kissing me again.


    "I¡¯ll miss you too. I¡¯ll video call you every night,"


    He nodded, kissed me again, and left the office.


    I had work to do but I just couldn¡¯t concentrate as I sat down. I stared at the newspaper on my desk once more. Only one person could have done this which made me wonder; was I really the one he had issues with or was it actually Richard? It didn¡¯t make any sense. If Richard mattered to him, why would he do things that jeopardized Richard¡¯s transition to CEO? Even if I was his target.


    A few minutester, Richard called to tell me, he was about to take off, I wished him a safe journey and left my office to go confront the devil in sheep¡¯s clothing. I took the elevator to the top floor, passed by Richard¡¯s office, and walked further down.


    I saw a familiar faceing out of his office, what in the world was she doing here? She was dressed in a glittering gold body con gown that barely covered her ass, her hair in a ponytail, a few curls hugging her facial frame. She was always beautiful. She put a lot of effort into her looks, yes but whenever I saw her, I felt small.


    I don¡¯t me Richard for wanting to run to her at every opportunity which brings me back to; Richard wasn¡¯t here so what was she doing in Sam¡¯s office. We finally got to each other and I said hi.


    "Hello. Do I know you?" Gwen asked rolling her sunsses around her finger.


    "I am Mrs. Numero," I introduced myself.


    "Oh, I see," she gave me a condescending look, taking me in with her eyes from my feet to my face.


    "Is there something I can help you with? I mean, Mr. Numero isn¡¯t around at the moment,"


    "You? Help me? What a joke?" she scoffed and walked away. <i>Okay, what was that? </i>She was polite thest time we spoke in Richard¡¯s office. I didn¡¯t think too much about it and made my way into Sam¡¯s office.


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking, I stepped in and plopped myself on the couch while he was seated at his desk watching my every move.


    "Who is there?...e in... Make yourself at home... Mi casa... su casa,"


    "I know it was you," I said casually, looking up at him.


    He got up from his desk and walked around to face me. "This has got to be good. You know what exactly?"


    "I know you leaked that information to the press."


    "Ah--- Where is your proof?"


    "I don¡¯t need proof, Sam. I just need my gut." I got up from the sofa and approached him. "But you made one mistake, you chose the wrong enemy. Richard doesn¡¯t see that you are a snake... yet but you just gave me a reason to make it my mission for him to see the evil that you are,"


    He smiled and looked down at his shoes before looking back up at me. "Do you know why Richard¡¯s mum chose you to be his wife?... because she carries the guilt of Rachel¡¯s death around. She didn¡¯t allow her to be with a nobody and so she thought to atone for her mistakes, she would hand Richard a nobody... you,"


    I knew he was trying to hurt me, yes his words cut me but I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of knowing he got to me.


    "I looked into you Sam... And I found out that your mother is a druggie married to a loser. Yes, your mother is Mr. Numero¡¯s step-sister but he cut her off and he adopted you. Remind me once again Sam, who is the nobody?" I left him with a murderous look on his face and headed to the door, I held on to the door handle and looked back at him,


    "I also suspect this drama you whipped up is a distraction from something bigger. I will send you the documents containing the discrepancies I found in the ount and I would like an exnation by the end of next week or I am going to call a board meeting and publicly ask for your ountability,"


    That being said, I left the room feeling very victorious.

 Chapter 31: Public Appearances

    <h4>Chapter 31: Public Appearances</h4>


    I found myself sipping tea with Mrs Numero in the garden on Saturday asking for her help. Mary had handed me an itinerary that felt ridiculous but ording to her, this was the only way to turn the situation around in our favour. People had to see us, know us, and believe in us. And if all goes well, it will shine a positive light not just on our marriage but on Numeropanies as well.


    "So, you have been the target of the media once more," she said before taking a sip of her tea, looking at me from over the rim of the cup.


    "Someone must really not like me. But that¡¯s not the problem, the problem is this list that Mary gave me, even the Queen of Ennd doesn¡¯t have so many public appearances," I sighed heavily feeling deted. "I am not a socialite! I don¡¯t know how to do this,"


    "You poor thing and so soon after your marriage too?" she ced her tea cup on the table and I noticed the slight tremor in her hands. "I hope all this drama isn¡¯t stopping the both of you from making me grandchildren,"


    Iughed, already feeling lighter. She had that effect on people.


    "Mom! focus. How can I bring a baby into this craze?"


    She smiled but it was a different kind of smile, one that noted she was thinking about something else.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing. It¡¯s just nice to hear you call me mom,"


    "Well, you are my mum too now, aren¡¯t you? You should get used to it," I responded grabbing my tea cup.


    "Well, so your press advisor says you need to go out more, I agree. Remember when I once told you that a Numero wife can make or mar her husband, this is part of what I was talking about... I didn¡¯t have smooth sailing either especially when Richard ¨C my Richard wanted to take thepany public." She rxed further in her chair and gestured to continue.


    I waited for a couple seconds and she seemed to be finding her words. "--- your husband wanted to take thepany public?"


    "Right! We were attacked on every side. Allegations and usations were flying about us. But we loved each other and we believed in each other. That¡¯s what helped us. We stood by each other,"


    "I didn¡¯t know you had such a hard time. I thought you would have had it easier, I mean you being pretty and all. I mean look at you, perfect at this age,"


    Sheughed and chuckled at the same time, holding her chest to keep steady. "I hear thepliment, my darling. But beauty will get you to the top, there is no doubt about that but your effort and tenacity, your determination will keep you there,"


    "I have the wrong order there."


    "throw that self-doubt in the gutter. You are beautiful, naturally beautiful. The rest of us; me ¨C that skank Richard was sleeping with before your engagement,"


    My eyes widened in surprise, "You know about Gwen?"


    "I suspected but the real question is ¡¯Why do you know about Gwen?"


    "Ah--- well ---- he told me!" I didn¡¯t quite lie but I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth either.


    She stared at me suspiciously and then continued, "Yeah, where was I?" she clicked her fingers trying to remember again.


    "the skank Richard was sleeping with?"


    " ah, ah, women like her and I, we rely on beauty treatments and makeup. You ¨C you pull off pretty and sexy effortlessly. And your secret weapon, people take your innocence to be a weakness,"


    "thank you," I said to her and I meant it.


    "Don¡¯t thank me yet, thank me when you pull this off. All you have to do is be yourself, be formidable, and dress to kill,"


    "Please don¡¯t tell me this conversation is going to end with a shopping marathon! I haven¡¯t recovered from ourst shopping experience!" I threw my hands in the air to show my faux exasperation.


    Mrs Numeroughed again. "I would love to torment you but I am waiting for Richard ¨C your husband. He told me he wasing for tea too,"


    "My husband? Didn¡¯t he tell you?" I asked, my face quizzical.


    "Tell me what?"


    "He traveled on business. He won¡¯t be home until next weekend,"


    "Oh! Ah! My memory is not too great anymore. I can¡¯t believe he traveled without you. How are you guys supposed to make me grandbabies!"


    I chuckled but a bad feeling nagged at me. Mrs Numero was a sharp woman, something was wrong.


    *****


    I pattered barefoot around the kitchen, wearing nothing but my husband¡¯s t-shirt, making myself a cup of coffee when my phone rang with the ringtone I had assigned to Richard. I channeled my inner Usain Bolt, almost tripping over furniture before grabbing it from the coffee table in the living room.


    Grabbing the device, I hit ¡¯ept¡¯ and his face filled the screen, handsome as ever.


    "Hello, gorgeous," he drawled. Warmth spread through me at the sound of his voice. I plopped on the couch,ying with my head on one end and my feet dangling on the other end, holding the phone camera positioned to my face.


    "Hello, stranger," I shot back at him.


    "What you have been up to?" he said, leaning closer to the screen.


    "Nothing much really. I had tea with your mum earlier today and have been thinking of how to navigate Mary¡¯s expectations of me,"


    His eyes smiled before narrowing, "Is that my shirt?"


    "Yeah... I sort of missed you and thought it might bring me somefort,"


    His voice dropped and his eyes darkened even further, "You¡¯re not wearing anything else"


    Heat flushed my cheeks, as I looked down and saw that the shirt was see-through and my nipples were noticeable. "Well, it¡¯s not like anyone else is here to notice."


    "Let me see the rest of you," he murmured, his tone sending a shiver down my spine. It was demanding and raw.


    I moved the phone camera down my body slowly to my thighs.


    "You¡¯re not wearing underwear either," I heard him say. "Pull up the shirt,"


    <i>Okay, that was enough. I wasn¡¯t going to give him a strip tease over the phone. </i>


    "Don¡¯t get any ideas," I warned, "You can see all of me when you get back home," I put the phone back to my face.


    "Nita? Come on! Give me this,"


    "Nope!"


    "Sugar, you do not give me this, I am going to torture you until you are out of breath, on your knees, begging me to fuck you,"


    My heart caught in my throat. <i>Sweetie, I would beg you right now! </i>"You¡¯re a thousand miles away, Mr. Numero. You can¡¯t do anything about it." I smiled feeling cocky but he reached on his screen and ended the call.


    <i>What the fuck! </i>

 Chapter 32: Turbulent Temptations

    <h4>Chapter 32: Turbulent Temptations</h4>


    <strong>PG Warning: ****The Kitchen is Hot****</strong>


    I went to bed pissed! He hung up because I wouldn¡¯t take my clothes off for him? What a child? I tossed and turned, my fingers itching to call him back.


    I smiled in the dark alone on his bed, there was once a time I would run the other direction at the mention of his name. There was a time that he pissed me off at every given opportunity and now, I can¡¯t seem to spend a minute without thinking about him.


    At some point, I slept off but I woke up to kisses on my face. Instinctively, Ished out with my hands, shrieking, my hands hitting someone¡¯s face.


    "Ow! Sweetie, it¡¯s me," I reached for the bedsidemp and found Richard sitting by the bed, shielding himself with his hands stretched out in front of him.


    "Richard?" I held my chest, relieved that I wasn¡¯t under attack. "what are you doing sneaking around in the middle of the night?"


    "Actually, my surprise didn¡¯t go as nned," he smiled rubbing his cheek.


    "Oh! I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯re here! Oh my God, you¡¯re here!" I threw my arms around him excitedly. "What are you doing here? You said the hearing was during the week,"


    "I couldn¡¯t stay away from you any longer so I told thewyers to settle,"


    "Oh my God! I missed you!"


    Our bedroom door was kicked open and Martin was in there, his gun trained in front of him, pointing simultaneously at the corners of the room.


    We both looked at him incredulously, was everyone deemed on giving me a heart attack tonight?


    "I heard you scream," he put his gun away and looked at us holding on to each other still on the bed.


    "That¡¯s what you get with a sneak attack on me in the middle of the night. I wake up the entire neighborhood!" I shouted and threw a pillow in Martin¡¯s direction. He flicked it away easily.


    "I apologize. Carry on," he gave a knowing nod and salute before leaving the room. Myself and Richard burst into uncontrobleughter.


    "I missed you so much," he buried his face in my hair.


    "I thought you were angry and that¡¯s why you hung up,"


    "You did rile me up, got me hot and bothered, so I asked them to ready the jet and I came back to you,"


    I showered him with kisses and pushed him on the bed, straddling him.


    "Wow! Hold on Love!" heughed. "You did miss me a lot,"


    "Don¡¯t let it get to your head,"


    "Toote --- not when you are still wearing only my t-shirt," he ran his hands up my thighs, and then in between my thighs. He ced his thumb just at my entrance and circled around.


    I tried to move myself towards his finger further, needing more pressure but he stopped me using his hand to hold my thigh in ce.


    "I told you I was going to make you beg me, didn¡¯t I? I promised to make you grovel, I am a man of my word,"


    "Don¡¯t even y Richard," I leaned down over him to kiss him and he flipped us over.


    "You don¡¯t get to take anything" he kissed one breast after the other. "I decide when to let you take."


    His ministrations were unbelievably slow, I needed fast but I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of winning. Iy still waiting for my moment to turn the tables on him. I may not be experienced but I had learnt a lot about his body too.


    He slid his thigh in between my legs and rubbed me with it all the while holding eye contact. He still held me in ce so I wouldn¡¯t change the rhythm myself. He leaned down slowly to give me a kiss, passionate and unforgiving.


    "Every night when I went to lie on an empty bed..." he said after pulling his lips away from mine. "I wouldy awake thinking about your body, your perfect--- beautiful body--- God!"


    His voice made me shiver and I reached for him, wanting him closer, needing him more. I wanted to whisper his name but I knew whatever came out of my mouth at that point would sound a whole lot like begging because that¡¯s what it would be ¨C me ¨C begging.


    He pulled away from me, standing up still not breaking eye contact. He took off all his clothes, stroking his already erect member. I had seen him naked, and every time was anew. A new sense of wonder, a new sense of lust. I watched the movement of his hand, my gaze confused as to whether to stick to his face or the erotic way he pleasured himself.


    He came back to me and whispered in my ears, "I want to fuck you, I will fuck you... but you cannote. I will not let you,"


    I nodded, not sure if I was challenging him or that¡¯s what I actually wanted. He entered into me, I moaned and he pulled out.


    "No!"


    "I told you, Sweetie,"


    He slid inside me once more, I held my moans, held my face in a nk expression, and resisted the urge to close my eyes. He continued slowly, torturously. I tried, I really tried to rein it in but another moan slipped out, he gave me a wicked smile and slipped out again.


    "God, no... Richard ... no,"


    "You know what you have to do, Sweetie,"


    I bit down on my lip when his mouth found my breast, sucking hungrily and his fingers reced him inside me.


    "You are one stubborn ass woman. I am going to enjoy toying with you." He took my fingers and wrapped them around him, "I have been aching for you for days, I never told you how much I loved your sweet body... the things I want to do to you, Baby. You have no idea..."


    "Please... please..."


    He smiled in triumph, a twinkle in his eyes as he entered inside me again, this time to the hilt, I could feel him in my throat. Every fiber of my beingtched on to the pleasure this man was giving me, like a hungry baby. I didn¡¯t want this to end, I wanted forever, I craved forever, and deep down, it hurt me that he didn¡¯t want the same.


    Richard made love to me like a man driven, he led me, helping me climb the pinnacle of my desire and we fell alongside each other, grasping and wing at each other. The man who knew my body loved my body but not my heart shivered against me, the familiar groan of ecstasy; a feathery touch to my ear as we both finished,ing undone in each other¡¯s arms.


    *****


    Monday morning came too quickly, the rest of Sunday was a whirlwind of constant making out, making love,ughing, and eating junk food.


    We couldn¡¯t keep our hands off each other even on the way to work. Thank heavens I made a wise decision to get contraceptives, the amount of sex we were having, I would be pumped full of a dozen babies already.


    I stepped off the elevator on the ninth floor, blew him a kiss, and headed to my office where I met Victor waiting at my door.


    I rolled my eyes and assumed a defensive stance, "How can I help you, Mr Franklin?" I asked opening my office door.


    "Ohe on Benita, Don¡¯t treat me like that. I can take that from your husband, please not from you," he said stepping into my office behind me.


    "Just tell me what you want," I dropped my bag on the desk and turned to face him, a frown on my face.


    "Listen, I wanted to apologize but I also wanted you to know that what I said the other day was out of concern," he continued, running his hand through his hair in difort.


    "My welfare is none of your concern as you made abundantly clear when you broke up with me. You dumped me because you couldn¡¯t get a piece of ass and I cannot for the life of me fathom why I didn¡¯t figure that out from the very beginning. I usually pride myself on being a good judge of character. Now, I am married. I am my husband¡¯s concern. You can take all your worries about me to him,"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Nita."


    I saw the guilty look on his face and decided to cut him some ck. "I just want you to do the job you were asked to do and do it fairly."


    "I know, I know. I¡¯ve been a jerk to your husband, haven¡¯t I?"


    "That¡¯s putting it lightly," I pointed out.


    "From me to you, I don¡¯t understand why I was brought in, Richard is great at managing thepany. It makes me wonder if there are other reasons why the CEO transitions are being pushed forward,"


    I sighed. I knew where the problem came from and I hated to admit that it was my fault. If I had tried to be more patient with Sam in the beginning, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have seen me as a threat. I brushed the feeling off as quickly as it came, Sam was a snake; end of the story.


    "I wish I knew but in case you find out something, would you let me know first? As a favor to me,"


    His lips tilted in a half smile, "Sure. I guess all is forgiven now?"


    "We¡¯ll see," I smiled back "Now, get out of my office before you write me up for getting nothing done,"


    He nodded and wished me a good day, before stepping out of the office.


    I sat at my desk and booted up myptop. A work notification came through: <strong>Board Meeting Scheduled for 9am. Agenda: Call for Mrs Numero¡¯s Resignation.</strong>


    <i>You have got to be kidding me!</i>

 Chapter 33: Behind Closed Doors

    <h4>Chapter 33: Behind Closed Doors</h4>


    I resisted the urge to see Richard before the meeting. I didn¡¯t want to pressure him to influence the board in their decisions. I was going to ept the oue with my head held high, but if I got fired, I guess Sam had won on the work front. He still had me to battle with at home.


    I called my dad to get my mind off the situation. I didn¡¯t tell him what was going on but, he seemed happier. Wita was getting more exposure and poprity and, he was swarmed with work. I promised to check on him during the weekend.


    After I ended the call, my assistant, Sasha Bet came into the office to drop off correspondences addressed to the office of Chief ountant. She also brought me a cup of coffee,


    "I thought you might need this," she handed me the cup and, I smiled wearily at her.


    "Parting gift?"


    "You¡¯re not getting fired. Mr Numero Junior and Senior won¡¯t allow it,"


    I sighed, "I don¡¯t think they will have much sway in that decision. I am sure it¡¯s the current news that has sent the board on edge,"


    "Do you really need this job? I mean you- are Mrs Numero," she asked, uncertainty in her voice.


    "You are right, I am Mrs Numero but, I want to be more than that. I want to be Nita Williams Numero. I want to be known as a solid support for my husband and also- make my own way. I guess it¡¯s useless working my ass off won¡¯t prove to the board that I am capable of the job,"


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I wish I could help,"


    I raised my cup of coffee to her, "You are helping. Did you submit the documents to Mr. Crawfordst week?"


    "I did ma¡¯am. Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to it,"


    "Thank you, Sasha,"


    "You¡¯re wee," she turned on her heel and walked out of the office, leaving me to go through the envelopes on my desk. I started with the reports from Numero Gas and Oil before moving on to the other reports. I found an envelope at the bottom that wasn¡¯tpany customized, just a brown ubeled envelope.


    I ripped it open and could feel the glossy paper in it. I pulled out the contents and my heart stopped for a moment. There; my husband was with Gwen outside the Numero Hotel in Anta. Did he go there with her?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be! I saw her a few minutes after Richard left leaving Sam¡¯s office. Did he wait for her or -did she meet him there? My head reeled and, I could feel the tears welling in my eyes.


    I would never be enough for them. For Richard, for the board, for Sam. I felt trapped and ustrophobic as I sat in the office, resigned in my seat. Why did I think I would have him to myself if we started having sex? It was entirely physical for him, with no strings attached.


    I tried to rein in my emotions but, it was too hard. This felt different and hit differently. When Victor broke up with me, I couldn¡¯t be bothered. Yeah, it hurts to be dumped but, I got home, hit the kitchen, and made myself a very satisfying meal.


    I thought Richard at least felt something a little more than physical.


    My assistant buzzed me and informed me that Mr Numero Senior would like to see me. Well, here goes nothing. I reced the pictures in the envelope and dropped it in my bag. Time to get fired officially.


    I headed to the tenth floor to the boss¡¯ office; -both Numeros and Sam were seated.


    "Hi," I greeted everyone, trying to mask my pain.


    "Nita," Mr Numero walked over to me and kissed me on the forehead, "My darling, have a seat," he led me to the sofa. "I know you have been through the wringer this past week,"


    <i>You have no idea.</i> I thought. Since I stepped into the room, I hadn¡¯t looked at my husband; not once. I could feel his eyes on me though and maybe I should allow him to exin himself but, I was still hurt right now.


    "First, I know you got the notification about today¡¯s meeting, don¡¯t lie. I did the setting myself, so you get it."


    "If you are trying to find a not-so-cruel way of firing me, I don¡¯t think there is one but, I will ept it," I said, venturing to make things easier for him.


    He chuckled, the sound rumbling from his chest. "You¡¯re not getting fired,"


    "I¡¯m not?" I asked, my eyes widening.


    "Well... it¡¯s kind of a long story but, the long and short of it was, the evaluator the board brought in; thinks it will be a terrible idea,"


    "Really?" Did Victor stand up for me?


    "Really, so there was no need for a vote anyway. My point is, being a Numero is tough; ask my wife," he said in a suddenly sad tone. "We have been through fire but, we came out stronger. So please, do not let this attack on your person sway your marriage. And you can throw Mary¡¯s itinerary out the window, enjoy your marriage, don¡¯t force it,"


    <i>I wish I could but, we barely have six months together. </i>My marriage; a marriage Richard didn¡¯t want with me. I wasn¡¯t up to his standards. I wasn¡¯t a bimbo.


    "Will you join us this weekend at the house? Your parents areing too,"


    "Oh! I just spoke with my dad. He didn¡¯t say anything about it," I said.


    "Your dad is swarmed with work; I doubt he remembers he has a house anymore. I hear your mumining to my wife whenever shees around..." he rubbed his thighs and stood up, his frame towering over every one of us. "I better head home to my wife. I will leave the rest of the day to you kids. Make me proud,"


    I eventually looked at the other men in the room; Richard stood with an unreadable expression, and Sam with a scowl. I looked at Sam some more. Did he send me those pictures? If he did, he would be tempted to take credit for it.


    I got up, "I better get back to work," I said and turned on my heels and left the office. I was almost at the elevator when I heard Richard call me. I didn¡¯t stop, I didn¡¯t move faster but, I hoped that the elevator would be avable.


    "Nita!"


    Don¡¯t stop, Nita. I couldn¡¯t do this at work without breaking down. I was barely holding it together.


    "Nita! Goddamnit!" I felt his fingers wrap around my wrist, and he pulled me in the opposite direction.


    "Richard, let go of me!" He kept going until we were in the privacy of his office, the door mming behind us.


    "What the fuck is going on with you?"

 Chapter 34: Shadows of Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 34: Shadows of Doubt</h4>


    <strong>Richard¡¯s POV</strong>


    I didn¡¯t know what the fuck was going on but I sure as hell was pissed. I was already livid from the moment I saw the meeting notification. And right now, her attitude wasn¡¯t helping either.


    "What the fuck is going on with you?" I shouted, my bottled anger seeping out.


    "Let go of me!" I realized I was still gripping her arm "I¡¯m sorry,"


    "I cannot do this here, right now. I am at work and as proven by recent events, I have to maintain professionalism, I don¡¯t know if Victor will be able to save my job again,"


    That was another trigger for my anger. I couldn¡¯t save my wife¡¯s job, her ex did.


    "So Victor is your knight in shining armor uhn. Didn¡¯t realize you two were besties,"


    "Apparently he is. Now if you will excuse me, I have a job to do,"


    "Nita, just tell me what¡¯s going on,"


    She sighed and stood up straight, her face determined. "If I do, will you let me leave?"


    "I promise,"


    "It seemed important to an anonymous person that I learn that your trip to Anta was with Gwen,"


    I looked at her in shock. "Nita... I...,"


    "Save it; I have to go," I said, standing aside, giving her the space she needed to escape my entrapment.


    "Nita, let me exin," I tried once more but even I knew that since she didn¡¯t hear it from me in the first ce, I was damned.


    "Don¡¯t," she left the office, and a sudden wash of cold came over me. It wasn¡¯t what she was thinking.


    *****


    On my way home, I stopped by Nita¡¯s office so we could ride home together but she wasn¡¯t there.


    "Mr Numero?" Sasha- Nita¡¯s assistant called from behind me. I turned to face her, "Can I help you sir?"


    "Have you seen my wife?"


    She looked at me with a puzzled expression. "She clocked out already. I thought she was on her way up to let you know,"


    "Alright, thanks." I got on the general elevator and headed down to the garage where Martin was waiting, his phone in his hand.


    "Sir! We have to leave now!" he said, immediately approaching the passenger door.


    "Damon made bail and his court-ordered tracker just stopped pinging,"


    "What the hell?!" I shouted and got in the car. Martin ran to the driver¡¯s side and started the car engine in less than two breaths. "How did that happen?"


    He revved the car into action and hit the road. He was honking and maneuvering the car like a maniac all through our journey home which took us half the time it usually does. The car was barely in the park when we both raced into the house.


    "Nita!" I screamed in panic. "Nita!"


    "Why the hell are you screaming like that?" I heard her voicee through the kitchen, her hands covered with mittens.


    I breathed a heavy sigh of relief and immediately reached for her, pulling her into a crushing hug. My heart working faster than it could handle.


    "What happened? Martin?" she muffled against my chest.


    "Damon made bail and no one knows where he is,"


    "Oh! Okay... How did he make bail?" She asked. I let her go and headed to the bar to pour myself a stiff drink, preferably a beefeater gin. At this rate, my heart was going to give out before I hit forty.


    "He got a goodwyer and paid bail," Martin responded


    "Yeah, I figured. But from the information given me about this man, he isn¡¯t well-to-do. How did he afford a goodwyer and make bail of over five hundred thousand dors? Does that make any sense to you?"


    I and Martin both went silent. Well, in our defense we hadn¡¯t exactly had the time to think about it since we got the news but she made a solid point.


    "I will investigate the details," Martin said after a few seconds. "If you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go check the perimeter and tighten security."


    Nita nodded and headed back into the kitchen after Martin closed the door behind him. I was afraid, I was afraid to lose her in any capacity. Not to death, not to her leaving me.


    I downed two more sses of my gin before heading into the room to freshen up. I came back out a few minutester and changed into a T-shirt and shorts. Nita was waiting in the dining, and dinner was served.


    Her cold shoulder was killing me but I would rather have her cold shoulder and know she was still there with me.


    "Come, have dinner,"


    I sat down to a te of spaghetti, and we ate in silence. I moved our dishes as soon as I was done and did them. Then I returned to the bar, drowning my worries in the clear liquid that burned my throat.


    After the fourth ss, I felt unstable, wobbling from the bar stool. I headed into my wife¡¯s bedroom and got into bed beside her. She may be mad at me but she was still my wife, and I had a right to sleep with her, or did I? Everything was jumbled up in my brain, I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Nita got out of bed the moment I got in it, grabbing the nket with her.


    "Where are you going?" I asked her holding on to the other end of the nket.


    "Away from you,"


    "Can we talk now? At least let me exin myself,"


    She stopped, with her arms crossed, waiting for an exnation.


    "It¡¯s not what you think," I started and then she reached on the bedside table, into her bag and threw an envelope at me. I opened it and found a few pictures of me and Gwen outside the hotel I was staying at. There were quite a few shots, I was holding her arm in one, in another, I was speaking with her, and in thest one, I was holding the door for her to get into the car.


    I heard the rumbleing from my chest even before I could feel it. I burst into a very loudughter. I couldn¡¯t help it. "Is this all you got?"


    She stood there; her arms crossed once more, visibly getting angrier. "There¡¯s more? And why the fuck are youughing?"


    But all I did wasugh harder.

 Chapter 35: Secrets Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 35: Secrets Unveiled</h4>


    It took me a couple of minutes to calm down from my sputters ofughter.


    "You¡¯re mad over this?" I asked again with an incredulity to my voice.


    "Richard, I¡¯m getting even more annoyed."


    "Okay... okay...." I stoppedughing and gestured on the bed for her to sit down. She sat at the edge of the bed, her guard still up.


    "I thought you were mad over something else. I warred with myself all the way back from Anta if I should tell you or not, when I got here and I saw you, we were happy, I wanted it to stay that way."


    "You still aren¡¯t making sense, Richard."


    "I was surprised to find her at my door. She had told Martin that I invited her. He didn¡¯t think anything of it. Well, she got into my room and well... she ... she tried to kiss me--- I pulled her by the arm all the way down and got her in a car for Martin to drop her off at the airport; which is the part of the photos taken."


    I finished and gave her my best ¡¯you¡¯re-an-idiot¡¯ look.


    "Oh my God...!" she sighed, her eyes closed and her hand on her chest. "Oh my God! I thought...!"


    "I know what you thought... but how could you think that from these pictures alone. I thought you were told something much more damning."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like you had a great track record too, Mr. I ran to my Mistress on my wedding night!" she shouted.


    "That was different and you know it!" I emphasized with a finger pointed at her. "I demand an apology."


    "For what?" she gave an incredulous look and plopped into bed, her back to me.


    "Emotional trauma!"


    "Oh, don¡¯t be a baby. Go to sleep,"


    "Me a baby. I wasn¡¯t the one who had my panties in a bunch over a couple harmless photos. Just admit you were jealous,"


    "When hell freezes over,"


    Iughed andy back down, I turned my back to her and felt that familiar feeling of happiness and contentment envelope me once more.


    Nita shifted behind me and draped an arm around my chest. "I¡¯m sorry,"


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s heartwarming to know you are possessive about me just as I am about you,"


    "I hate that bitch!" she said with spiteful conviction and I chuckled. But something didn¡¯t make sense. Gwen had never dared before plus who took those photos and sent it to Nita.


    *****


    As Mary had instructed, we dedicated this Saturday to making a public appearance. We were at a celebrity wedding I had been invited to.


    It was a famous musician we usually invited to events. He was getting married to an uing actress.


    Nita was wearing a shimmery Saint Laurent dress that hugged all her curves. My hand was constantly on her ass all through the ceremony like some im of ownership.


    I wanted the world to know that ass was mine, they don¡¯t get to look.


    "There are kids around, Richard! Get your hand off my ass!" she swatted my hand away but a secondter it was back in its rightful ce.


    "I don¡¯t think kids care about your ass and all the men in here are looking at your ass. Think of my hand as an ass brand,"


    "You¡¯re impossible," The new couple finished their vows and we headed up to say our congrattions. After the church service, we headed to the reception venue close by. I promised Mary we would stay for at least an hour at the reception, and whatever photo-op she needed, should be done in that time.


    The couple had their first dance, and other couples were invited to join them. I extended a hand to Nita for a dance.


    "Richard, you know I suck at these kinds of dances," she looked at me rmed. "We are supposed to be saving the face of our marriage not making it a media joke,"


    "Just let me lead you. Just like at our wedding," I reminded her. She smiled and put her hand in mine. We headed to the floor and I held her in my arms. She looked up at me, her hand on my chest as we moved to the soft rhythm.


    "Do you remember our first dance?" she asked.


    "Yeah, you stepped on my foot... on purpose, I might add,"


    Sheughed, "Yeah, you weren¡¯t exactly my favorite person back then,"


    "Oh, did I move up on the favorite person list?"


    "You¡¯re definitely in the lower top ten now,"


    Iughed happily, she ced her head on my chest and everything was right with the world.


    About thirty minutester, I was just about done and we decided to head home when we ran into Gwen.


    "Hey, hi, Richard!" she said with a suspiciously sweet smile. She was looking as radiant as ever, wearing a royal blue velvet dress shimmering with rhinestones.


    "Hi Gwen, I believe you have met my wife, Mrs Numero,"


    "Yes," she nced condescendingly at Nita, "We have met briefly,"


    "Well, enjoy the party." With my hand still firmly ced on Nita¡¯s waist, we walked towards the car.


    "I¡¯ll see you soon, Richard,"


    "I hate that bitch!" Nita said between gritted teeth.


    "Is that your new slogan or something?"


    "Oh, get lost!" she snapped and got into the car. I chuckled. I was enjoying this side of her really. Made me feel .... Loved?


    *****


    We headed to my parents¡¯ house on the way home, my inws were already there but my mum was nowhere to be found.


    "Ah, we have been waiting for you," my dad said as we entered the living room.


    "Hi mum, hi dad!" Nita greeted her parents and walked up to my dad for a hug.


    "Where¡¯s mum?" I asked after I said my greetings to everyone.


    "She was tired after a while so she headed inside for a nap," Nita¡¯s dad said. I looked at my dad, that was impossible, Mum never took a nap when there were guests in the house. My dad looked back at me, a twinge of sadness in there. Something was wrong, I could feel it.


    "She¡¯s sick, isn¡¯t she?" Nita said like she had suspected something before me. I looked at my dad waiting for his response and then to Nita, who looked back at me with tears stinging her eyes. Her parents were just as curious as I was.


    I turned to my father again, "Dad?"

 Chapter 36: Past Collides with Present

    <h4>Chapter 36: Past Collides with Present</h4>


    "Dad?" I called an air of trepidation enveloping me instantly.


    "That¡¯s why we asked everyone here today. She wanted to tell you herself but, today turned out not to be great." My father sighed heavily, the man I knew knocked down by vulnerability.


    "What are you saying?" Mrs. Williams chipped in. "she was just here, she was fine."


    "She has gotten good at hiding it over the past few months. She has Alzheimer¡¯s," he dered.


    Strength got knocked out of me. I gasped, my wife instinctively holding my hand to give me support no matter how little.


    "Alzheimer¡¯s..."


    "It¡¯s progressing rapidly,"


    "All this time, both of you couldn¡¯t tell us." I used him. "You couldn¡¯t tell me my mother was sick! Dad!"


    "She didn¡¯t want anything to distract you from the CEO position. Listen, I wanted to tell you, she wouldn¡¯t let me. That¡¯s why she rushed the marriage; that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t wait for you to bring a wife on your own. All she was doing was thinking about you,"


    I copsed on the sofa. I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her too. Ever since Rachel died, I had been so mean to her, but I love her. Regret washed over me like a storm of acid rain.


    I got up again and headed upstairs to my parent¡¯s bedroom. I found her lying there, so peaceful and beautiful. Quietly, I moved closer, reaching for her hair. I hadn¡¯t touched her in a long time, and I hadn¡¯t spent quality time with her. I hadn¡¯t told her that I wouldn¡¯t trade her for anything. I hadn¡¯t told her she was the smartest matchmaker in the world.


    Defeated, I got on my news and prayed for my mother. I was an asshole of a son, I didn¡¯t deserve her, I prayed for long life.


    *****


    I was angry, frustrated, and sad. Everyone in my line of fire got a piece of cranky. First, I lost my sister. Next, my wife¡¯s life is still in danger, and now my mother.


    The prosecutors at the courthouse finally got back to me after two weeks of waiting for a return call. "Are you out of your goddamn minds?" I shouted, mming my palms onto the desk.


    "Oh, so it¡¯s evidence now?" I barked into the receiver. "What aboutmon sense? Damon should never have gotten bail. What happens if hees after my wife again?"


    I listened to the prosecutor drone on about some judicial rule ofw nonsense, "You¡¯d better pray to whatever god you believe in that Damon doesn¡¯t hurt my wife or, I wille after the town, the judge, including the goddamn governor."


    Without another word, I hung up the phone and cursed in frustration. "Fuck!!!!"


    The table phone rang and, I picked up


    "What?"


    "Mr Numero?" My receptionist¡¯s voice wafted through. "You said to notify you when Miss Prescottes to visit. She is here now."


    "Well, tell her to fuck off!" I mmed the phone and rubbed my temple. I tried to focus on work but, I couldn¡¯t. I contemted handing some off to Sam but, the knucklehead had been in and out of the office for the past few weeks.


    My induction as CEO would being up soon as Victor was almost done with his appraisal. Sam had to put a lot of things in order; we were swamped. I didn¡¯t have time for nonsense.


    A few minutester, Nita walked into my office with Gwen in tow. To say I was shocked was an understatement.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I don¡¯t know either. The receptionist called and said she would like to see me, she said she needed to speak with you, and it was urgent so I decided to bring her up," Nita exined.


    "I refused to see you because I was busy, Gwen," I said, irritated.


    "Well," she dropped her bag on my desk and sat down ceremoniously. "I had to find a way. You have been ignoring my calls. If you woulde to visit me as you usually do, I wouldn¡¯t have to stoop so low as to ask your ¡¯wife¡¯ to get me in here,"


    "I have some stuff to do, Richard. Catch up with youter?" Nita said, I nodded and watched her go. When the door closed behind her, I turned to Gwen.


    "What do you want?" I asked to wrap up the conversation in seconds if I could.


    "Did I do something wrong, Richard?"


    "Yes! I thought we had a sweet arrangement. Since when did you think it would be proper to show up wherever I am and put me inpromising situations,"


    "It was your fault!" she shouted. "You promised marriage wouldn¡¯t change anything. You said it was an arranged marriage and, we would keep seeing each other."


    "Things have--- changed," I sighed. She was right; I did promise her if things change, I would tell her. But I didn¡¯t think she would be clingy. I am sure she had other rich and more powerful men under her cap. "What would one less mean to her?


    I got up and moved over to her, sitting on the edge of the desk.


    "I am sorry, truly. But things have really changed for me. I love my wife."


    "You love that thing?" the mockery in her face and voice angered me.


    "I urge you to stop speaking or, I will have you thrown out,"


    "Richard, I didn¡¯t think you would lower your standard so far just because you were seeking a marriage to secure your position as CEO. You went from this to that?" she gestured to herself, then the door like Nita was still standing there.


    "Gwen, now that we have gotten it out of the way that I cannot continue to see you, I think you should leave," I stood up and gestured to the door.


    "I got carried away. I came here to tell you something anyway," grabbing her bag from the desk, she opened it, and pulled out a letter envelope. She handed it to me, her face beaming. "I found outst week, that¡¯s why I have been trying to reach you,"


    "what¡¯s this?"


    "I¡¯m pregnant---"

 Chapter 37: Ripping the Band Aid

    <h4>Chapter 37: Ripping the Band Aid</h4>


    I shook my head. I had to be certain. Was I dreaming or was I hearing wrong. Turns out it was neither; I was quite awake and in control of my faculties and Gwen was still sitting in front of me like there was nothing wrong in her world.


    Pregnant? How could she be pregnant? "How... Why... I use protection?" I stammered out.


    "Dude, since you got married you have been careless with protection. At some point I thought you were going at it on purpose," she replied looking bored.


    "And you didn¡¯t think to get some pills?"


    "Dude, you know those things make you fat!" she snapped at me.


    "And pregnancy will do what to you exactly?" I doubt I have met someone so ridiculously stupid in my life? She was talking about lowering standards, damn ¨C with her; I threw standards out the window.


    "It¡¯s just pregnancy fat. I can lose it in two weeks," she crossed her legs and fished in her bag for a mirror. Oh my God! I¡¯m screwed!


    "Look, I¡¯m keeping the baby so that isn¡¯t even up for discussion and I hope you think to do the right thing." She shut herpact mirror, stood, kissed me on the cheek, and headed out of the office. I was so dazed, I couldn¡¯t move any part of my body.


    Keeping the child a secret was out of the question, Gwen had just secured bragging rights. Nita almost chopped off my head when she thought I was sleeping with Gwen again, what would she do now that she was pregnant?


    I took off my jacket and my tie, I felt like I was in chains. I raced to my dad¡¯s office as that was the only person who could give me solid advice. I found him on a video call with my mum as I entered.


    He took one look at me and knew something was wrong. "Hey Honey, I will call you back okay? I¡¯ll be home soon,"


    "All alright, babe. I¡¯ll make you some pancakes myself," My mom responded.


    "Your recipe?"


    "My recipe,"


    "then I wille home sooner," he finished and hung up the phone. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I was breathing hard and couldn¡¯t form words.


    "Richard," he got up from his seat and approached me, holding me in his arms. Everything I had been through in the past weeks was overwhelming and I had no idea when a tear slipped from my eye, and another and another.


    "I messed up Dad. I have ruined everything,"


    "talk to me,"


    "You¡¯re going to be mad," I told him, my breathing stilling out forced.


    "I won¡¯t, son. I won¡¯t, I promise,"


    "You know Gwen?--- the influencer for Numero Jewelries,"


    "Yeah?"


    "She¡¯s pregnant...."


    I saw my dad¡¯s shoulders dete. "It¡¯s yours?"


    I nodded. "Nita is... What am I going to say to her?"


    My dad walked to the fridge, brought out two beers, and handed one to me. "How far along is she?"


    I handed him the envelope Gwen had given to me. He opened it and his eyes widened, "Two months? You were cheating on your wife?! Son, I raised you better than that!" he chastised.


    "Dad, it¡¯splicated. I can¡¯t go into details,"


    "I think you better do,"


    I spent the next couple of minutes exining the progress of my marriage, including the secret I kept from her.


    "so she knew you were sleeping with Gwen?"


    I nodded. "that makes things easier. Are both of you still set on the divorce at the end of the year?"


    "she is ---- I¡¯m not,"


    "Have you told her things have changed for you?"


    I shook my head and buried my face in my hands. "What am I going to do?"


    "Rip the Band-Aid," he took a sip of his beer.


    "What?!"


    "Yeah. You have to man up, tell her, and face the consequences. Besides, if this gets out, the press willpound the problem so I suggest you do it sooner rather thanter. She has to be prepared and make her own decisions without being influenced by public opinion."


    "Great!"


    *****


    My vision was blurry as I approached Nita¡¯s office. The corridor seemed longer with every step. I wished I wouldn¡¯t get there.


    I just ruined any and every chance to make her stay with me. Could I wait until we got home to exin things to her? How would she react? Would she understand? Would she love me anyway?


    Her eyes brightened up when she saw me, and she smiled in a way that felt like I was her entire world. "Is it time to go already?" she asked. I only managed to nod in response.


    Four months of marriage and I had dug myself into a hole so deep even my father couldn¡¯t help me out of it.


    "I was thinking of stopping by the mall to get some groceries." She began packing her bag and organizing her desk quickly. "Maybe get some flowers for your mum and make a quick stop there on our way home,"


    "Nita..."


    "Please, I feel like we need to spend more time with her now. We can¡¯t always wait until the weekend!"


    "Nita---- we have to go home,"


    She turned to look at me, her gaze holding mine. "Something¡¯s wrong,"


    "We will talk about it when we get home,"


    "Richard, just tell me now. It doesn¡¯t matter if we are home or here. It¡¯s just the two of us,"


    I shook my head, grabbed her bag, and held her hand out of the office.


    "Richard is this about Gwen¡¯s visit?" I stopped and turned to her.


    "sh --- please--- ssshhh. I will tell you everything at home."


    The ride home was eerily quiet. I was lost in my mind, I felt Nita¡¯s fingers reach for mine, squeezing tight offeringfort. I couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore, I pulled her body to mine.


    "I¡¯m sorry--- I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered against her hair.


    "Richard, you¡¯re scaring me. Please, just tell me."


    "Promise you wont be too mad."


    "I am torn between mad and worried right now," she gripped my shirt. "Richard, whatever it is, just tell me. We can work through it together."


    I stared at the rows of buildings speeding by, much like my life speeding past me without any control.


    "Gwen... she says she is pregnant."

 Chapter 38: Fractured Vows

    <h4>Chapter 38: Fractured Vows</h4>


    Ten minutes more drive to the house and she hadn¡¯t said a word. She looked expressionless, no emotion visible. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    Getting out of the car, she didn¡¯t wait for me or Martin to get the door, she helped herself and headed into the house. I felt defeated, I couldn¡¯t take anything but her silence. She could scream at me, shout at me. I deserved it.


    "Give her time sir," Martin said as I headed inside. I nodded, patting him on the back.


    "I ordered pizza." She was at the bar with a ss of whiskey in her hand. It was the first time since we moved in together I would see her get a drink from the bar. A beer, now and then but never a stiff drink.


    "Okay. Can we talk?" I dropped my briefcase on the sofa and moved towards her.


    "Sit..." she ordered pointing a finger at the bar stool.


    I did as she said, still trying to read her face.


    "Tell me how this will affect your transition to CEO,"


    "First I need to know how this affects you."


    She sighed, gulped down another ss of whiskey, and looked me straight in the eyes. "What we have is only temporary. You have a child on the way now, you need to think about that. And while we are married, we need to look at the bigger picture as to why we got into this sham of a marriage in the first ce. If this gets out, will it affect your position as the new CEO? I..."


    "Sham?" I couldn¡¯t help but cut her off. My body tensed and anger reced the defeated feeling I had earlier. "You call what we have a sham? All those nights together, you think it¡¯s a sham?"


    "Not everything has to be romantic, Nita. Sometimes, it can be about scratching an itch." She said to me, quoting the exact words I said to her months ago. "You remember that don¡¯t you? Well, all those nights were about scratching an itch." She mmed her ss on the table and walked away in the direction of her room.


    Well, fuck!


    *****


    (CAUTION: STEAMY SCENE AHEAD)


    I heard shuffling around me and I could perceive her sweet fruity scent. We didn¡¯t sleep in the same room, so I initially assumed it was my imagination. I tried to change position and realized I was trapped.


    My eyes flew open, taking a few moments to adjust to the dim light in the room. I saw Nita¡¯s frame standing beside the bed. I tried to move again and realized my hands were tied to the bed frame with some kind of silk scarf.


    What the fuck! "What are you doing Nita?"


    She gave me a sad smile, "Scratching an itch."


    "Don¡¯t I need my hands to do that?"


    "Not tonight, you don¡¯t."


    She got on the bed, kneeling above me. Her hair tickled my abs. She ran her tongue around my chest, slowly, tantalizing.


    Then she moved to pull my shorts down to my knees, with a knot tied. My hands were trapped, my legs were trapped. I still had no idea where she was going with this.


    "Tell me something, how good was she?" she said but I couldn¡¯t see her face, all I could see was her hair, her breath teasing my now solid erection.


    "Nita, don¡¯t..."


    "Did she lick you?" she ran her tongue around the tip of me and I jerked.


    "Babe, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just untie me..."


    "you have to answer my questions," I groaned as she took me in her mouth, she wasn¡¯t exceptional but the warmth of her mouth around me made me groan in frustration.


    "Nita... fuck!"


    She bobbed her head, in and out, gently sucking and I feared I would lose my shit right then and there. I wanted control so badly, that I pushed into her mouth causing her to gag.


    "My God! Nita please, for fuck¡¯s sake!"


    "Did you beg her like that?"


    "No, no, I swear, no!"


    She took off her night dress, her perky boobs staring straight at me, begging for special attention. I licked my lips in anticipation. She spread her thighs and sat on my erection, an ease of entrance so smooth, the ecstasy engulfed my body and I bit down on my lower lip.


    When she began moving, I struggled with the bindings around my wrists, at the same time meeting her thrusts. I was almost there but the mad craze to get her there before me was a strong determination to finally get my wrists loose from the shoddily tied bondage. As soon as my hands were free, I flipped her over, our limbs tangling in the sheets, my knee still fucking trapped.


    When I looked at my wife, I saw tears she wanted to hide by wiping them with her fingers.


    "Nita, I am sorry," and I was. I wished to God I could turn back time. I kissed her with everything I had but she didn¡¯t kiss me back.


    "No one canpare to you, nothingpares to when I am inside you because I love you Nita. I have always loved you,"


    She shut her eyes in response probably not believing one word I said.


    "Fuck me..." was all she whispered and shit, did I. Laying on our sides, I gently positioned myself to give her all the pleasure she could handle, my palm squeezing her breast and finger pinching her nipples.


    Her moans came with cries that broke my heart. If I could just turn back time...


    *****


    <strong>Nita¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>I have always loved you...</i>


    Those words kept reying in my head over and over again. He said he always loved me, he left me on my wedding night to go be with her. He seized every opportunity to sneak around with her.


    He was having a baby with another woman. He didn¡¯t know what love meant. Love is craving only one person¡¯s touch.


    Love doesn¡¯tpromise, it doesn¡¯t fill in the gaps. Love is constant, every present. I love Richard, but until he knew what being in love means, I had to remember that our romance was a passing phase.


    One day, shortly, we would be exes.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked him as he draped his arm around me, running his fingers around my belly.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Do you think she can keep quiet until after the transition?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Uhn... well what did he know? The whole world would finally realize our marriage is just a sham, a smoke screen, a crutch. People would find out that the woman he truly wanted to be with was Gwen. Isn¡¯t that magnificent?


    I got up and grabbed my nightdress,


    "Don¡¯t leave,"


    "I can¡¯t stay."


    "Why?" his voice was pleading, sounded hurt but it wasn¡¯t my fault we were in this predicament.


    "I don¡¯t know. I do know that I would like to thank you for helping me get through my issues, I don¡¯t think anyone else could have helped me. It had to be you, the one I thought was responsible for said issues...."


    "but we need to stay focused on what we set out to do. I signed a contract to that effect. Nothing can get in the way of that"


    I finished and left the room. As I shut the door behind me, the tears I thought I was doing well at holding back flowed freely. With every step I took back to my room, my heart was shattering into lots of pieces.


    *****


    I left the next morning with Martin. He refused to let anyone else drive me as we needed to talk privately.


    "I looked into a few things; I wanted to give you updates," he began as he maneuvered the car into the busy street.


    "Yeah..."


    "You are not being bugged. I swept the entire house and your offices, and I picked up nothing. But I looked into who paid Damon¡¯s bail. It was his sister,"


    "His family are well to do?" I asked.


    "No. The money arrived in her ount through a shellpany named Saben. I haven¡¯t been able to trace it but it is an offshore ount."


    "Saben? I have seen that name somewhere before. I can¡¯t quite remember."


    "Take your time. I will keep looking too,"


    "I¡¯m sure it wille to me." I looked out the window and thought about the events of yesterday. My life really had be a soap opera. "Martin?"


    "Yes ma¡¯am," he nced at me through the rearview mirror.


    "I¡¯m sure you know where Gwen lives. Can we make a quick stop there?"


    "Ma¡¯am I don¡¯t think..."


    "Martin, do you really think I am so childish that I will go over to my husband¡¯s mistress to pick a fight?"


    "No ma¡¯am."


    "I just need to protect my husband is all. Take me please,"


    He nodded and made a u-turn at the next intersection. It was time I put Gwen in her ce.

 Chapter 39: Smoking Gun

    <h4>Chapter 39: Smoking Gun</h4>


    We parked outside the gate at Gwen¡¯s house, and Martin headed to the guard to inform his boss of my presence. A few minutester, I saw here out of thepound, heading towards the car. The look of surprise on her face was obvious as I stepped out of the car.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Expecting someone else? My husband perhaps?" I asked as I leaned leisurely on the car.


    "What are you doing here?" she hugged her robe properly around her body.


    "Your traipsing around my husband has gone on long enough, sweetie. It has to stop."


    "That is not up to me and with my current condition, I don¡¯t even see how that¡¯s possible."


    I smiled. I am not a mean person but a lot of people are counting on the sess of Richard and those people are very dear and special to me. I had to do whatever it takes to make sure he doesn¡¯t fail.


    "yeah, I heard about your ¡¯condition¡¯. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Richard will do right by you, you will get all the perks thate with bearing a Numero heir. No one is going to drag that position with you."


    "So why are you here exactly."


    "I came to tell you, uh... no... to instruct you to keep your ¡¯condition¡¯ to yourself and to only close rtions of the Numero family, until they deem fit to make it public."


    "I don¡¯t know who you think you are, you think ¡¯cause you are Richard¡¯s wife, you have some kind of authority. Girl, I still remember you as the burger queen, inconsequential. I mean if you mattered, your husband won¡¯t be fucking me while married to you,"


    I knew that was going toe up, I was prepared. But it didn¡¯t hurt any less.


    "I didn¡¯te here to banter. But let me tell you what is going to happen should this get out. One of the perks of being Richard¡¯s wife is having ess. A lot of people want to do me favors and I quite remember that you currently have a contract with Numero Jewelries. That will be the first to go," I stood toe to toe with her so she could catch exactly how serious and motivated I was.


    "I will brand you a shameless seductress and home wrecker in the media and believe me, I have one of the best press managers money can buy. Nopany will touch you. Your career will be over in minutes. The only thing you will have going for you will be the child you are carrying and if you push me too hard, I will question the paternity of the child."


    "You cannot do that,"


    I put a finger under her chin. "Sweetie, I don¡¯t want to but I will. All you have to do is keep your mouth shut."


    I turned to get in the car when I suddenly remembered something. "Tell me, how did you know Richard was in Anta and how did you know exactly where to find him?"


    "I..." she started and then hesitated. I could almost see the way her brain works. Stupid!


    "Martin, I think she needs some motivation," Martin understood his assignment and was immediately at Gwen¡¯s side. I am not a monster, I wasn¡¯t going to hurt a pregnant woman but she didn¡¯t know that.


    Gwen looked up at Martin who towered over her menacingly, his muscles bulging.


    "I asked Sam! Sam told me where he was!"


    "I thought as much... have a nice day Sweetie and take care of the Numero heir," I finished and got back in the car. Damn! I am a bitch!


    *****


    When I got to the office, I dedicated my time to going through the documents Sam had returned. They were impable. I had spent the past week going over them again and again, there was a reason for every discrepancy.


    It was perfect, too perfect. But I was determined to find something, there had to be something. He must have made a mistake.


    I knew he was embezzling funds but the reports he submitted suddenly looked like the vendors had appeared out of nowhere. I swiped the papers and files on my table to the floor in frustration. The urge to cry was strong but my mother-inw¡¯s words echoed in my ears ¡¯Be formidable¡¯.


    How could one be formidable with a broken heart? It cripples, it renders one useless.


    There was a knock on the door and Victor poked his head in and asked if I had a minute.


    I nodded, wiping the tiny bit of moisture that had escaped from my eyes, and got up to begin picking up the mess I made.


    "It looks like a storm went through here,"


    "Maybe it did..." I said, sniffing my nose and sorting papers.


    "Everything alright there?" he asked, taking a seat on the chair in front of my desk.


    In the past weeks since my job was threatened, we have been working more closely. Maybe he finally epted that I genuinely love my husband or he was just being a nice co-worker, whichever it is, I am d I have someone aside from the Numeros in my corner.


    "I came to invite you and Richard to my birthday party on Sunday. I sent a virtual IV to close colleagues here but I thought to inform you in person,"


    "you still celebrate your birthdays?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah... yeah... I know you think it¡¯s juvenile. It drove you crazy every year, initially it was forworking purposes but then an added bonus was to rile you. I used to find it cute when you would go on and on about nning a party."


    "I still think it¡¯s juvenile."


    "Even now that life as a Numeroes with attending a dozen parties every weekend?"


    I sat in my chair. "I should get used to that, shouldn¡¯t I?"


    "You need people in your husband¡¯s corner. Richard was born with a silver spoon, everything was handed to him. he thinks people are a disturbance, a nuisance because he got handed the power. People are a necessity, even when they rub you the wrong way, they need to owe you favors,"


    I looked at him with hooded eyes, grasping the meaning of what he had just said. "Is that why you saved my job? So I can owe you a favor?"


    "No,.." he got up to leave. "I saved your job so your husband owes me a favor." He said his eyes twinkling.


    I smiled and shooed him out of my office. I thought about what he said, owing a favor... owing a favor... My heart raced.


    I think I just found my smoking gun. I shuffled through the documents I had earlier discarded until I found what I was looking for. There; buried in the middle of numbers, details, and descriptions was what I needed to bury Sam.

 Chapter 40: Shadows and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 40: Shadows and Schemes</h4>


    (*****STEAMY SCENE AHEAD*****)


    I walked into Sam¡¯s office smiling so sweetly, that he gave me a weird look.


    "For someone whose husband is having a baby with his mistress, you sure are in a good mood."


    "Oh, you heard! Nothing escapes you does it?" I took a seat at his desk, a triumphant smile stered on my face.


    "I guess not. Your husband told me. I like how you scared her straight this morning though,"


    "Just protecting the Numero Legacy," I answered. "It¡¯s quite interesting how often you chat with Richard¡¯s ex bimbo. What is it? Do you love his leftovers?"


    "you have a response for everything don¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯ve been known to be called sharp once or twice before."


    "Is there something I can help you with?" he said running out of patience.


    "I came to invite you over for dinner tonight."


    Sam chuckled. "You¡¯re either nning on poisoning me or you finally realized you don¡¯t want me as your enemy,"


    "I need to speak with both of you on how to properly handle this matter and to salvage the situation in case it attracts the public eye,"


    He pursed his lips, weighing my excuse for a minute.


    "I admire you, Nita. For someone who is in a loveless marriage, you sure fight dirty to keep it. What? Are you interested in keeping the Numero legacy to yourself?"


    "Well, Gwen¡¯s child has got a lock on that already."


    "You think the Numeros will hand over everything to a bastard child?" he spat.


    "It suddenly sounds like you are already jealous of an unborn child," I couldn¡¯t help riling him. It was just too easy.


    "You can leave now,"


    "Tonight, 8pm. See ya,"


    I gave him another ridiculously sweet smile and headed out of his office. My next stop was Richard¡¯s office.


    He looked up at me with tired eyes. Poor baby, I didn¡¯t let him get any sleepst night. Well, good for him.


    "Everything okay?"


    "yeah. I just wanted to inform you I invited Sam over for dinner." I said.


    "Oookay... I mean, I am d you did but it¡¯s unusual so why?" he arched an eyebrow.


    "I thought you might need a friend, right now." I lied. Why was I bing so good at this? It felt like I became a different person the minute I became a Numero. The transformation shocked me. This world was not meant for normal people, it was meant for sharks.


    "I don¡¯t need a friend, I need you."


    "you have me," I replied.


    "No... no... I don¡¯t." he got up and held my hand in his. "How long will you be mad at me?"


    "I am not mad at you," he pulled me by the neck to him to kiss me and met with resistance.


    "You¡¯re not? I beg to differ."


    "What do you want me to say? You are having a child, that changes things for us. The first thing you need to worry about is that child, not me, not you."


    "Why can¡¯t I do both? think about you and the child?" He pulled me closer into him and ran his tongue along my earlobe,mon sense took a dive out the window.


    "Richard..." I whispered losing my train of thought by one simple tongue flick. I am such a horny slut!


    "You say one thing, your body says another."


    The jerk was right. Our eyes locked, desire mirrored in them. Our lips collided in raw need, a battle of wills. Angry, dominating; hurt, controlling¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want him to have such emotional control over me and my body. I needed to take it from him. He wouldn¡¯t let me. Taking control back from him maybe would help me hurt less. He held my neck to keep me in ce but I shoved at his chest.


    A wicked smile crept on his face. "Babe, never going to happen." In the blink of an eye, he turned my back to his chest, his erection poking my back. One hand found its way through my shirt, past my bra, cupping my soft bare flesh and squeezing hard. The other went up my skirt and pulled down my underwear.


    I fought him but my desire was too strong. I had lost this battle before it even began. He entered into me from behind, my bare ass rubbing against his skin.


    "You¡¯re mine! You will always be mine!" he was so deep inside me, I wanted to run away. It felt like something was shifting aside, giving him more space. His fingers danced inside me with the same rhythm as his engorged shaft.


    Like I said earlier,mon sense went through the nearest window. I screamed his name, forgetting we were in an office where someone could walk through at any moment.


    He groaned behind me, our skin contact creating a pping sound. Richard was panting while I was moaning like a shameless maniac. He pushed my chest t onto his desk, his pace picking up. I could smell our sex in the air adding to the ecstatic feeling he was giving me. I felt myself clench around him with one longst moan while he gripped my hips and jammed me into him, onest time.


    *****


    Dinner time came quickly. I made spaghetti with little hot dogs cut up in it and opened a bottle of wine. We finished dinner and headed to the balcony, looking out at the garage.


    "A garden would be nice out here, wouldn¡¯t it? Something like at the Numero mansion," I said sipping on some cabe sauvignon I had fished from Richard¡¯s bar.


    "Doesn¡¯t really match my masculinity. What we need is a gaming section," Richard said.


    "Now you talking, my man! Nita here trying to girl you up with flowers and shit!" Sam chuckled.


    "I mean,e on guys!" I argued. "We are sitting out here staring at a bunch of cars!"


    "So?!" both men said in unison.


    "There¡¯s nothing beautiful about cars!"


    "Babe, you are staring at a Bugatti, a Rolls Royce, and a Maybach!" Richard listed.


    "that¡¯s orgasm right there," Sam concluded.


    I rolled my eyes at them. "Men!"


    See, my n was to get Sam really rxed and off his guard.


    "Sam, what do you think about the Gwen situation?" I asked him.


    "It sure isplicated," he rxed his back on the iron-crafted railings. "It all boils down to what the entire family decides. Have you informed your parents yet?" he directed the question at Richard.


    "I told my dad immediately but I am not sure he has informed Mum. If he had, she would have hunted me down with her shoe. I really am not looking forward to telling her." Richard sat back in the chaise lounge, I could tell the conversation with me there made him ufortable.


    I was standing beside Sam, sizing the man up. Now that I think about it, he has always been in Richard¡¯s shadow since they were teenagers. Always behind Richard.


    I knew what I was about to do would break Richard¡¯s heart but it was time for him to be done with unfriendly friends.


    "Sam, I wanted to apologize tonight also. About my usations concerning the discrepancies in the ounts. I made a mistake. I studied your feedback reports."


    "I¡¯m d we handled that."


    "look at you guys! My two favorite people finally getting along." Richard chuckled.


    "I also noticed something else," I turned to face Sam, my eyes trained on his, gauging his reaction with every word that followed from my mouth.


    "What¡¯s that?" Richard asked, pouring himself another ss of wine.


    "Myself and Martin got talking this morning, Richard. We dabbled on how long I needed protection from an enemy we didn¡¯t even know his location. An enemy who suddenly found himself a sudden storm of cash to be able to hire a very goodwyer and pay a ridiculously high amount of bail,"


    "Yeah. Martin discussed his findings with me." Richard said looking between both of us.


    I saw the color start to drain from Sam¡¯s face when he figured out where I was going with it.


    "Martin mentioned a shellpany buried beneath a shellpany, Saben." I smiled at Sam when the realization struck him. "You made one mistake Sam! You underestimated me!"


    "Nita, what the fuck are you saying?"


    "do you want to tell him or shall I?" I asked triumphantly.

 Chapter 41: Shattered Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 41: Shattered Bonds</h4>


    "Is someone going to talk to me?" His voice came louder this time, with an edge to it. I waited for Sam to say something.


    "Your best friend was the one who bailed Damon. He has been funding him. Hidden in the report he sent back to me was a littlepany ount named Saben used to embezzle money from thepany."


    "Sam?" a whisper carrying betrayal, pain. His eyes were shocked and his body tense. I saw him breaking down. Maybe I had underestimated his bond with Sam. I had grown my defenses so high and determined to fight back that I didn¡¯t see just how much this betrayal would hurt my husband.


    Was there an easier way I could have delivered the blow? It was toote anyway, what¡¯s done is done.


    A small smile teased at Sam¡¯s lips, as he put his hands in his pocket.


    "Bravo Nita! You won." He said.


    "There must be an exnation." Richard stood up from his seat. I thought maybe this would be a good time for me to step away from them so they could discuss their issues in private. As I started to move away, I felt my body being yanked and a knife at my throat.


    <i>Goddamnit, not again. Why is it always me?</i>


    "Stay where you are Richard!"


    "Sam, what are you doing? Let her go. There is absolutely no need for this." Richard shouted. "Martin!!!"


    Sam wrapped his arm around my throat, the de in his hand digging deeper. He pulled me to the wall where he could get a proper view of every movement.


    "I guess it was high time you found out."


    "Why are you doing this?!" Richard shouted, taking a step towards us.


    "take one more step and I swear to God!" Richard¡¯s eyes went wide, I saw the other guards approach slowly, their guns in hand; Martin was nowhere to be seen.


    "You want to know why Nita? Richard was always the golden boy. He always had to have everything. Did you know I noticed you first in board school? He knew that I liked you. No! I loved you but he made you hate us, hate me!"


    "Sam, we were kids."


    "I told you! I told you I liked her. Saben ¨C the shellpany? It¡¯s a coin of my name and yours. Sam and Benny. Even after school, all I could think about was you. I should have looked for you but I was busy being the Numeros errand boy."


    "Sam, think about this. You are my friend."


    "I am much more than that, Richard! I am your bastard brother!" he chuckled. There was silence after that confession, all of us taking time to understand what he had just said.


    "Yeah. I am your brother! But our father was a coward. He didn¡¯t want to break your mother¡¯s heart so he took me and handed me over to his drug-addicted sister to look after. I grew up in your shadow and then you take everything from me; her! Apany that is rightfully mine!"


    "Sam!" I whispered finally understanding where his pain wasing from. "Don¡¯tpound this... please."


    "Did you know I had her first uhn?" he continued.


    "It was you... that night." I breathed out, shes of a memory I had sessfully buried for months breezing through my mind¡¯s eye like clicks from a camera.


    My throat began to close up, and my breathing was forced.


    "Do you know whose name she called even then? ---- Your fucking name!!!" he shouted. I was outside of my body. I couldn¡¯t breathe any more; my legs began to give out.


    "Sam! She is having a panic attack! Let her go and we can forget this ever happened!"


    Their voices began to scramble, and my ears were ringing. I heard Richard screaming at Sam but I was too far gone to hear anything they were saying. I heard a shot ring out, my body going limp and nothing but darkness.


    *****


    I opened my eyes and found Richard lying on the ground beside me covered in a pool of blood, a gunshot hole in his chest. I rushed to his side and pressed down on the wound to stop the bleeding. My tears dropped in the pool of blood, I kept screaming for help but it felt like my voice was trapped and no sound came out. No one could hear me. <i>Help! Help me! Richard! Please! I love you!</i>


    Nothing! No one! I was alone...


    I jerked up from the bed, my eyes snapping open, bright lights and beeping surrounding me. I shielded my eyes to adjust to the strange environment I was in. It took me a minute to realize I was in a hospital room, hooked to machines. Richard was asleep on the couch in a corner of the room; he was alive and well.


    Iid back down and ced my head on the pillow trying to remember how I got there. My memory felt foggy, I remembered dinner andughing outside and then I saw Sam¡¯s face, an evil smile on it right before he reached for me. I remembered what he said.


    It had been Sam all along, tears started to fall freely, my heart beating erratically. The beep of the machine I was hooked up to beeping faster and annoyingly.


    Richard was at my side, his eyes swollen and face worried. He screamed for a nurse as he held my hand in his.


    "Baby, I¡¯m here! You¡¯re safe now. Take it easy Honey, please,"


    The room was instantly filled with nurses and Doctor Sanders. I saw her inject something into my IV, slowly my heartbeat slowed and I drifted in and out of consciousness, holding on to Richard¡¯s hand for dear life.


    "I love you." I had no idea if he heard me or if the words even came out. I closed my eyes and just as I was about to finally drift off, I heard Doctor Sanders say.


    "She has to take it easy or she might lose the baby. It¡¯s too early for this kind of stress..."


    <i>Baby? What Baby?</i>

 Chapter 42: Betrayal and Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 42: Betrayal and Revtion</h4>


    A dayter, I was feeling much better. Ourrge family could barely fit in the room. Mrs. Numero was feeling more like herself, though she did smack me for always putting myself in dangerous situations.


    I noticed a strain in Richard and his father¡¯s conversations, and my dad seemed to start regretting the arranged marriage. Trust me, Dad, sometimes I do too. No one said anything about Sam, and I didn¡¯t bother to ask yet¡ªI¡¯d ask Richard when we were alone.


    I didn¡¯t know how much everyone knew. There were so many things said that day, so many things to catch up on. Every time I shut my eyes now, the events of that night all those years ago reyed in my dreams. But this time, I could see his face¡ªsmiling down wickedly at me.


    Dr. Sanders entered the room, her gaze sweeping over the balloons, cards, pillows, and nkets. I think I received more gifts than I did for my wedding¡ªthough those were mostly cash gifts.


    "Okay, everyone, my patient needs rest."


    "Oh, please don¡¯t send us away!" my mother whined.


    Dr. Sanders chuckled. "You cane pick her up tomorrow. I¡¯ll have her discharge papers ready so she doesn¡¯t have to spend one minute more here than necessary."


    "That¡¯s fair."


    I received kisses on my cheeks and forehead from everyone before they filed out of the room. I missed them almost immediately. I hated the smell of hospitals and the weird, ghostly-looking patient gown.


    Richard stood by the door, looking like he wanted to escape at any moment. He hadn¡¯t been himself since I came to, and I didn¡¯t me him. He¡¯d just found out that all his life, he¡¯d been betrayed by his best friend/cousin/brother. Could familyplications be any worse?


    "How are you feeling, Mrs. Numero?"


    "I¡¯ve felt better, but I¡¯m okay," I answered, ncing at my husband once more. "I think you should check on him, though. He looks like he might pass out any minute."


    I got a small smile in return from him as he pushed himself off the wall and came to sit beside me.


    "There¡¯s something you need to know, and I¡¯d rather be the one to tell you¡ªnot Dr. Sanders."


    "Is everything okay? Am I dying? You said I could go home tomorrow, right?"


    "No! No! It¡¯s nothing like that. It¡¯s good news, actually¡ªat least for me." He continued, holding my hands in his and kissing them.


    "Richard, you¡¯re spinning me this way and that. What is going on?" I looked from him to Dr. Sanders and back to him.


    "We¡¯re going to have a baby. You¡¯re pregnant." His face was caught between a smile and uncertainty.


    I chuckled¡ªonce, then twice. I looked at Dr. Sanders, who nodded in agreement.


    "How? I never missed my pills. I took them religiously. Why would... Richard... tell her!"


    "Nita..."


    "I cannot be... Dr. Sanders... You don¡¯t understand. I cannot have a child. I cannot have <i>his</i> child!"


    "I should leave you both to talk," Dr. Sanders said, making to leave the room.


    "No! You don¡¯t get to escape. You assured me..."


    "Nita!" Richard shouted, gripping my arms and turning my body to face him. "I switched your prescriptions."


    <i>I switched your prescriptions.</i> The words echoed over and over again¡ªit was like a p to my face. <i>How dare he?!</i>


    Dr. Sanders made her quiet escape, leaving the room as silent as death. I sat there, frozen in ce, looking at my husband. Since I had let down my walls with him, he had constantly hurt me¡ªfirst with Gwen, and now with this.


    All I¡¯d ever done was love him and protect him, and he pulls this stunt.


    "How dare you?" I gritted out, my anger spilling over. "How dare you, Richard? Who do you think you are?!"


    "I did what I had to do."


    <i>Is someone listening to this? Or am I not hearing him right?</i>


    "You were making ns for a life without me. I made ns for a life with you. A child would fix that."


    "What the fuck are you saying?" To me, all he was saying was gibberish.


    "I¡¯m saying that I love you. I don¡¯t want a divorce. I want to stay married to you. I don¡¯t want to lose you. You are the air I breathe, Nita. Life without you would be empty."


    "So I should be grateful that you do? Your love for me gives you the right to make decisions about my body without my consent? Tell me, how are you going to manage being a father to two children by two different women? Or rather, your wife and baby mama? What? Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ll spend weekends at her house and weekdays in ours? Did you think about me and what I want at any point?"


    "This happened before I found out Gwen was pregnant too!"


    But he knew he had no excuse¡ªno justification for what he had just done to me.


    "We¡¯ll announce it to the family at the same time. Maybe we¡¯ll get our babies matching onesies! Oh no! One will grow up hating his brother for taking everything away from him. What the hell have you gotten me into, Richard?"


    "Tell me, isn¡¯t there a part of you that wants to be with me? Not for just a couple more months but for the rest of our lives?" he asked, pain in his eyes.


    "I <i>do</i> love you. How didn¡¯t you see that? You¡¯re the first man to make love to me. The first man I¡¯d allow toe close to me. The only man to break down my walls. I love you like I can¡¯t even breathe. It hurts, but I still want to love you."


    "My heart breaks when you¡¯re with Gwen. It killed me to find out she was pregnant with your child! But if you¡¯d just told me how you felt, Richard, instead of throwing an innocent child into this madness, we could have figured it out together."


    "Nita, I swear I didn¡¯t know¡ª"


    "I need you to leave. I can stay by myself. And please, don¡¯te back."


    "Don¡¯t do this, Nita."


    "What will you do? Take that decision away from me too?"


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It seems like you¡¯ve been saying that a lottely. Shouldn¡¯t that tell you something? Just go."


    Iy on the bed, my back turned to him. I waited until the door closed to run a hand over my stomach.


    <i>Hello there, little one. I¡¯d rather be the first to tell you¡ªyour father is a dumbass idiot. I¡¯d hate for you to be born and end up being shocked.</i>

 Chapter 43: Tensions and Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 43: Tensions and Revtions</h4>


    The next morning, I got myself ready to leave. Dr. Sanders had been in a couple of times before to check on me; she thought to mention that my husband had been sitting outside the door all night. I don¡¯t care; he can sleep on the moon for all I care.


    My parents and the Numeros came through the door, all smiles and hugs, holding balloons and a big ass bear. I had my bag packed, ready to get the hell out of this depressing space.


    Mr. Numero grabbed my bag; him standing there carrying ady¡¯s bag was hrious. Mrs. Numero thought so too; she fished out her phone and started taking pictures. I photobombed one with my tongue sticking out.


    My family was happy; Mrs. Numero was happy. I should be too, right?


    I looked for Richard in the room; he was standing in a corner looking even more exhausted than yesterday. I felt a pang of guilt, but he doesn¡¯t get to make critical decisions about my life.


    I managed a smile at my parents again, nodding distractedly about something they were saying.


    Dr. Sanders came in onest time to give me specific instructions. She handed me a small pouch with medicines to take daily.


    My mum took the pouch from me so she could tuck it in my bag.


    "Take it really easy, and check in with me again next week. I put a card with your next appointment in the pouch for the other situation. So, I¡¯ll see you," she shook my hand and waved to my family. She extended a hand to Richard, who took it with as much excitement as he could muster. It seemed strength had left him.


    I heard my mum gasp behind me; I turned round instantly and saw that she had opened the pouch Dr. Sanders had given me.


    "Mum!!!!"


    "You¡¯re ... You¡¯re pregnant?" She stuttered. Why the fuck did I hand her the pouch?


    Varying rhythms and tones of gasps filled the room. Mrs. Numero held my arm, searching my face for confirmation. I nodded, and she gasped again, followed by tears of joy. She turned to her husband and hugged him, crying uncontrobly. I got confused and threw an asking nce at Richard, who shrugged. Was she crying sad or crying happy? It was seriously hard to tell.


    She turned to me once more and hugged me.


    "Thank you... thank you." She left me in the arms of my mother next and headed to her son.


    She held his face in her palm and pulled him down to kiss his head.


    "I can die happy and fulfilled." She said. Richard hugged his mom; it was a rare sight.


    "You have made me proud, Richard. Very proud."


    I didn¡¯t want to tell them, at least not yet. I wanted to figure out what to do first. But the happiness on everyone¡¯s faces, the unadulterated joy I saw in Mrs. Numero¡¯s eyes, it brought tears to my eyes. It was sad to know that the only ones currently not happy were the baby¡¯s own parents.


    "Let¡¯s get you home." Mrs. Numero said. "When we get home, I am going to have my cook make something special for you."


    "Actually, Mum. I... I... will be going to my parents¡¯ house."


    "Nita..." Richard started.


    "It¡¯s just... I miss home. And with everything that has happened, I thought being with my parents would help me." I saw the disappointment in Mrs. Numero¡¯s eyes.


    "Sure... sure... We can get together some other time." She said, forcing a smile.


    My mothers were so all over me, I forgot the men were waiting for their turn to congratte me.


    "It¡¯s been difficult to get some time with you since you got yourself two mothers." My dad said. I smiled, and he kissed me on the forehead. "My baby girl, congrattions."


    "You are going to have one very spoiled kid." Mr. Numero said, nodding his head in the direction of their wives.


    "I¡¯m sure I can find a private jet stashed somewhere and escape with the baby for a year or two." I teased.


    "You wouldn¡¯t do that to me." My mother said. The men moved on to Richard, who had been at the same spot since they all came in.


    "I was kidding, ma!" I said. Did she really take me seriously? Am I going to spend time with my own child at all?


    We finally decided to leave the hospital, with the graces of social courteousness of barbarians. We were talking over each other, arguing about some ridiculous pregnancy myth.


    Outside, when the fresh air hit my nostrils, I didn¡¯t know one could miss outside so much. Mr. Numero handed my bag to Martin and turned to hug me once more.


    "I will send a car for you tomorrow. We need to talk."


    I nodded and got in the car. Richard got in next to me and we made our way through the streets, heading to my parents¡¯ house.


    "How long will you be staying at your parents?" he asked, his eyes were cold. He hadn¡¯t shaved in a while, I could tell. He really didn¡¯t look like himself.


    "As long as I want." I responded.


    "You are my wife, carrying my child. I will not let you be away from me, mad or not!"


    "ording to our contract, I get a couple of days a month to myself anywhere I want to go. We have been married for four months now; I think I have earned at least a month."


    "Our contract also states there will be no sex involved; we threw that out the window at month two, didn¡¯t we?" He countered.


    "Touch¨¦," I said.


    "I know that you are mad at me, but you have toe home."


    "Whatever happened to Sam?" I asked; the question had been bugging me since I regained consciousness. I saw Richards¡¯s lips tighten and a frown cross his face.


    "Martin fired a shot in the air to distract him while you were fainting. He panicked and ran."


    "Did you alert the authorities?"


    "My father thinks that will be an unwise decision." He finished, rubbing his temples and frowning further.


    "I think he is right." I said. He turned his head to look at me like a crazy woman.


    "He hurt you! He had a knife to your neck; he was willing to use it."


    "Can you afford the bad publicity right now? Did you forget all eyes are on you?"


    "Nita... sometimes I think you are a robot." He grunted and sat back, rxing in the chair.


    "Is that why you got me pregnant without my consent?"


    "I don¡¯t regret it. You are not thinking about leaving me now, are you? You¡¯re stuck with me,"


    Iughed, a dry sarcasticughter. "You think I would want to stay with a man whose ego is bigger than his head, a man who is about to have a child with his mistress; the same one you took off with on our wedding night, the same one I begged you to be careful with as it might mess things up. The same man who lied to me, tricked me. Darling, we are still getting a divorce."


    "And I am not giving it to you!"


    "Well then, we will see in court."


    "Goddamnit it Nita. Why are you being so cold?"


    "Constant heart ache will do that to you?"


    *****


    We arrived at my family home the same time as my parents. Martin helped in unpacking the items and gifts from the hospital into the house.


    "you can leave now." I said to Richard when we were done moving stuff in the house.


    "Babe..."


    "You can leave." I maintained my stance. His shoulders slumped in resignation.


    "Martin will be back here for you, in case you need toe back home and to protect you."


    He was on his way out when a car drove into thepound. "Well fuck me!" he groaned.


    It was Victor¡¯s car. He parked and walked up to us in hurried strides. "Mrs. Numero, Mr. Numero. I¡¯m sorry, I just heard you were really sick. I was at the hospital when I saw the Numeros leaving." He said quickly. "Are you okay now?"


    "She is alright, she is just pregnant." Richard announced, a triumphant smirk on is face.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to face palm myself or give him a flick to his head.


    "Oh! Wow!" Victor gasped. "I... well... congrattions!" He extended his hand to Richard, who took it proudly.


    "Thank you. I will be at work on Monday."


    "Are you up for it? I heard the COO position is now open; I wasn¡¯t given any details. The work of auditing his ount might be much."


    "I did the bulk of it already. I should be fine."


    Victor raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Well. I just came by to see how you were doing."


    "Thank you. Much appreciated." Richard said, curving an arm around my waist.


    "I¡¯ll see you guyster." Victor said and walked back to his car. As soon as he had turned his back, I swatted Richard¡¯s hand away.


    "Get your hand off me. You had to tell him?"


    "Yes, maybe then he would stop looking for every opportunity to be close to you. Do you see how he looks at you?"


    "Just go!" I sneered and walked in the house where my parents were waiting.


    "Youngdy, start talking." My father boomed.


    <i>Oh shit!</i>

 Chapter 44: Homecomings and Healing

    <h4>Chapter 44: Homings and Healing</h4>


    "I taught you better than that. We raised you better than that. You cannot be mad at your husband and then leave the house. Whatever it is, you stay in that home and sort it out. I will chalk it down to pregnancy hormones, but you cannot stay more than a week." My father shouted even after I tried to exin we were just having a couple¡¯s minor quarrel.


    "Fine!" I walked to my room to take a much-needed nap. But that was wishful thinking, as my mum was in there within five minutes.


    "Would you like anything special to eat?" she asked.


    "Mum, that¡¯s not why you are here."


    She sighed and sat on my bed. "The first few weeks after your wedding, your father would sneak in here in the middle of the night to sleep."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, sounds like something he would do."


    "Children, they turn out to be your world. From the moment they are born, but for mothers, you fall in love with your child before you even feel its inside you."


    She held my hand and pulled me to sit beside her. "Every decision you make from now on should be for your child. Sometimes, your husband may push your buttons to the ends of the earth; whatever you do, think of your child. As long as you are not being abused. And Benita, Richard loves you. I have seen the way that boy looks at you."


    "Mum, I promise. I just need a break from the craziness of it all." I still don¡¯t know how much they know, and I didn¡¯t want to go into details.


    "If you say so." She kissed me on my forehead. "I¡¯ll make some rice and spicy soup."


    "Sounds good." I groaned after she left the room and copsed in the bed. Maybeing to my parents¡¯ house wasn¡¯t a great idea.


    *****


    Richard¡¯s POV


    It had been thirty-six hours, thirty-six hours without my wife, and I was going crazy. I needed her now more than ever. Why couldn¡¯t she see that?


    I had underestimated my wife¡¯s intelligence by constantly putting down her suspicion about Sam. I had known him all my life and didn¡¯t see his treachery. I see how much my dad loves my mom, but I couldn¡¯t see that he betrayed her either.


    I had confronted him at the hospital, and he admitted everything Sam said was true. He was my stepbrother, a result of a brief office romance. How clich¨¦. He was sleeping with his secretary.


    He had kept the secret so well, and now he still wanted to protect his son; he didn¡¯t want him in jail. But I wasn¡¯t done with Sam; no way in hell was I done with him.


    I paced back and forth in my office, thinking what I could say to her to get her back home. I know she was done with lunch meeting with my father. I wasn¡¯t speaking to him, so I couldn¡¯t ask him how it went.


    She wasn¡¯t picking up my calls or replying to my messages. She didn¡¯t even let us, at least for one minute, be happy that we have a child on the way.


    It should have been a beautiful moment, but she was still hell-bent on divorcing me. Where would she go with my child?


    Without thinking further about it, I grabbed my jacket and my briefcase and hurried out of the office.


    *****


    I got to the Williams¡¯ house and found Martin rxing in a chaise lounge on the balcony. Poor guy can¡¯t catch a break since I got married. He has been shuffling between protecting me and Nita.


    "Hey, big guy!" I said.


    "Good evening, sir!" He looked behind me. "Where is your guard?"


    "I ditched him. I needed to drive myself."


    "You can¡¯t do that, sir."


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can do the guarding yourself because I am not leaving here without my wife." I told him, patted him on the back, and entered the house.


    Mrs. Williams was home on the phone; she gave me a nod acknowledging me and pointed in the direction of Nita¡¯s room. I followed her finger; the door was open, so I stepped through. She was lying on the bed; the subtle movement from her breathing signified she was asleep.


    I closed the door, took off my shoes, and got into bed with her.


    I watched her sleep, the gentle flutter of hershes, the soft whistle from her nose. I reached for her belly where my baby was lying. Our love baby; she finally admitted to loving me even though her eyes were spitting fire when she said it; I knew it was honest.


    She snuggled into me in her sleep, her head resting on my chest and her arm draped around my midsection, just like she used to.


    I hadn¡¯t had a decent sleep since she got admitted to the hospital. I must have been watching her sleep for too long that I drifted into a nap myself. When I opened my eyes, she was watching me.


    "How long ago did you sleep?" she asked.


    "a few minutes a day for four days now."


    "You look terrible."


    "I know, thank you." I reached for her face. "Come home, babe. I miss you."


    "I need time." She replied, sitting up.


    "Time for what?"


    "to think, Richard."


    "About what?"


    "About what the future holds."


    "My future, all I want for my future is you and my baby, our babies. That¡¯s the future I see; that¡¯s the future I want."


    "When did you know?--- I mean that you wanted to stay married."


    "Since the moment I kissed you on the altar at our wedding." I admitted, smiling as I reyed the scene in my head. The way she had conquered her fears, stepped forward, and nted her lips on mine. Her urging for me to deepen the kiss. I was dumbfounded.


    "Me too," she said with a small smile.


    "I guess we better rip up that contract, huh."


    Sheughed. "I think so."


    "What made you change your mind?"


    "I had a chat with your dad."


    "So are you going toe home with me?"


    "On one condition..."


    "For God¡¯s sakes, Nita." I groaned.


    "I am craving Mama L¡¯s burger." Sheughed at my frustration.


    "I¡¯ll buy the goddamn ce, sweetie, if that¡¯s what you need."


    "Naah, then it won¡¯t be street food anymore."


    We bothughed this time, and I pulled her close to kiss her.


    "There is something I have always wanted," I said, my lips still against hers.


    "What?"


    "I have always wanted to make love to my pregnant wife in her father¡¯s house."


    "You perv!" She yfully smacked me and made to shuffle off me, but she was toote. I caught her and gently flipped her to the bed.


    "Richard, my dad will be home soon. And my mum is right out there."


    "I guess we will have to be very quiet then." I finished and kissed her once more.

 Chapter 45: Interrupted Desires

    <h4>Chapter 45: Interrupted Desires</h4>


    Nita could never be quiet even if her life depended on it. It had been a disaster, a very tricky situation to exin to her mother and an unsatisfied wife. One minute I was inside her from behind, the next she couldn¡¯t help her ecstasy. I covered her mouth toote, and her mother was in the room the next second, assuming I was strangling her daughter.


    I don¡¯t think they will be inviting me over for dinner anytime soon. Well, I had my wife back home with me; all is well with the world. All except Sam. He has to pay, and I just needed to hit him where it will hurt. I wasn¡¯t mad at him for backstabbing me; I was mad because he hurt Nita and made her think all these years that it was me.


    He said he loved her; bullshit! I don¡¯t even remember him mentioning her.


    I sat in my study looking through the information we had gotten on the shellpany Saben. All the funds in thepany ount had been transferred from Numero ounts to it. That was where I would hit him first, the money.


    I would take it back and buy Nita a private jet with it. The greedy bastard!


    "Richard?" Nita called as she entered into the study.


    "Yes, babe." I responded and held out my arm so she could sit on myp.


    "Your mom wants to throw a baby announcement party." She sighed.


    "I think she just wants to feel useful."


    "I know. I don¡¯t mind; I just worry about her health and all. Shouldn¡¯t she be taking it easy?


    "All she will be doing is giving instructions. It¡¯s good for her." I answered, still distracted with the numbers in front of me.


    "Why are you still going through this?"


    "I just don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t see it. Why didn¡¯t I see he was betraying me?"


    "Because you trusted him. It¡¯s not your fault."


    "I feel so stupid."


    She wrapped her arms around me and kissed my head. "No, you¡¯re not. Silly, pompous, egotistical, perverted, arrogant, controlling? Yeah, all of that, but not stupid."


    "Gee, thanks."


    "Anytime, baby," she chirped.


    "Really, thank you for helping me see who Sam really is." I said. "I am still going to make him pay for hurting you."


    "I know." She smiled and kissed my lips.


    "Wanna finish what we couldn¡¯t earlier?" She startedughing at the thought of us getting caught by her mother.


    "Did you see her face? It was, I can¡¯t believe my daughter is having sex."


    "Makes me wonder, where do they think the baby came from?" I asked,ughing with her.


    "Manna from heaven?"


    I kissed her once more; I had my forever in my arms; nothing else mattered.


    "Your boobs are gonna be huge," I murmured excitedly.


    "I am going to be huge."


    "More for me then." I stood up, carrying her bridal style to the couch. Iid her on it and undid her dress buttons, revealing her matching underwear. My sexy wife, all mine and I was proud.


    I kissed her belly button. "Hello, baby. I need you to close your eyes for a couple of minutes, uhn. I don¡¯t want you seeing things."


    Nita chuckled. I kissed her through her underwear first, flicked it to the side, exposing her flesh, and kissed her there.


    I quickly undid my belt buckle and zip, carefully positioning myself over her so as not to put any weight on her stomach.


    I entered her slowly and gently, a speed torturous for both of us, but we now had a baby to think about.


    "Do you think we need to get your parents a much bigger house so we can have sex and not be worried about anyone hearing us whenever we visit?" I asked, still maintaining the rhythm I began with


    "Now? We are talking about my parents now?"


    "Well, it¡¯s a reasonable suggestion. I¡¯m still embarrassed from today."


    "Oh, shut up, Richard." She grabbed my ass and pushed herself into me, speeding up the process.


    "Careful, Nita."


    "God, Richard, just frigging fuck me already."


    "Well, the baby is in the way!" I cried.


    "You¡¯re nowhere near where the baby is! Stupid!"


    "Oh really? Since when are you a doctor?"


    "Richard, if you don¡¯t fuck me right. It¡¯s going to be a tough birth. The birth canal will be too narrow for the baby to get through."


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was kidding or not, but that scenario didn¡¯t seem pretty.


    "Why don¡¯t we just wait and confirm with Dr. Sanders?" I asked, getting off of her.


    "Great! Why don¡¯t you ask her how many times a month we can have sex while you are at it?"


    "Jesus! Is it the hormones messing up your libido, or have you always been a monster? She gave me a dirty re as she buttoned her dress again.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Nita. I don¡¯t have any prior experience. I¡¯m just trying to be careful."


    "It¡¯s my first time too, and I learned enough biology to know that it doesn¡¯t work that way."


    "I still maintain that we ask a professional."


    "Oh, go to hell and tuck your thing in!" She snapped at me, pointing at my erection. Iughed and reached for my phone on the office desk; there were a couple of messages from Gwen, but I ignored them and dialed Dr. Sanders¡¯ number.


    "Even if she agrees with me, I am not having sex with you until the baby is born," she threatened me.


    "You just said proper sex helps with the birth canal or something!"


    "I will just have a C-section. Keep your thing to yourself for the next eight months."


    Dr. Sanders picked up at the second ring; we exchanged pleasantries, and I ryed to her the problem. Sheughed for a couple of seconds and assured me great sex is good for the mother.


    "That¡¯s all I needed to hear, Dr. Sanders." I ended the call and turned to Nita, who was still sulking.


    "Okay babe, how do you want it? I¡¯ll give it to you anyway you want it."


    She shrugged her shoulder. "Not interested anymore."


    "Come on, babe. I¡¯m going to be a dad soon; safety has to be my strong forte."


    My phone vibrated on the desk; I looked at the caller ID. It was one of mywyers.


    "Right after this call, I am going to rock your world." She rolled her eyes in response, and Iughed as I picked up the call.


    "Let¡¯s hurry this up; I¡¯m busy..." As I listened to him speak, the blood drained from my face, and I looked at Nita in rm.


    "What is it?" She stood up and approached me.


    "there has been a break-in!"

 Chapter 46: The Cost of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Cost of Trust</h4>


    I looked at my phone as Nita looked at me, still confused as to what was happening. My heart was racing, the damage that could happen swirling through my mind.


    "Richard, talk to me." Nita ced her hands on mine.


    "The contract, our contract, it¡¯s gone. That was thewyer; his office was burgled, and the only thing missing is our contract."


    "Oh my God!" She gasped. "Oh my God!"


    "Just take it easy, okay?" I urged her. She wasn¡¯t in the condition to start stressing.


    "How can you say that? Did you tell anyone about the contract?"


    "Just my dad! He wouldn¡¯t do something like this? If he wanted the contract, he would have just asked thewyer for it."


    "Where? When did you tell him?" She asked, and I could see the wheels turning in her head.


    "It was the day I found out about Gwen¡¯s pregnancy. I went to his office to ask for advice..."


    "Fuck! That¡¯s how he does it! That¡¯s how he knows everything!" she said and ran out of the study.


    "Nita! For fuck¡¯s sake! Nita, be careful, Goddamnit!" I raced after her out of the house.


    "Martin!" she called. Martin came running from his quarters at the back of the house. The guards on duty were on high alert seeing my wife behaving like a crazed woman.


    "I know where the bug is!"


    "Excuse me, ma¡¯am." Martin said just as confused as I was.


    "The bug! That¡¯s how Sam knows everything, even things he hasn¡¯t been told. It¡¯s in Mr. Numero¡¯s office!"


    "I swept his office..."


    "No! Not him," she swept a dismissive hand in my direction.


    "The Mr. Numero!"


    Martin instantly turned and approached the other guards. He grabbed one of the car keys from where they were usually hung and got in the car, revving the engine and speeding out as the gate was opened for him.


    Nita turned to me, out of breath.


    I looked at her in awe. "Have you been working with Martin to oust Sam?"


    "Kind of..."


    I arched an eyebrow.


    "Well, I came to you first, and you didn¡¯t believe me. At the time, I just assumed it was the embezzlement. And then the thing with the press and the board, I got even more suspicious."


    "So Sam leaked the information about your dad¡¯spany to the press?" I asked, not really waiting for confirmation.


    This just keeps getting better and better. My best friend and cousin turns out to be my brother and my nemesis.


    "Come on, let¡¯s get you inside. You need to get some rest."


    "Richard, that contract cannot get out. It ruins your credibility as CEO."


    "We will worry about that tomorrow. Come on." I urged her back into the house. We cannot catch a break. It was one situation after the other.


    *****


    The next morning, on my way to work, I was at Sam¡¯s door. It was time for a showdown. My hands clenched, and I knocked on the door, praying that I would stay calm.


    The door swung open a few momentster, and there he was standing there with a smirk like he was expecting me.


    "Richard! Wee, brother," he drawled.


    "Cut the crap, Sam," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "You stole the contract." I fished in my pocket and threw the bug Martin foundst night at his chest.


    He caught it and looked briefly at it before dropping it to the ground and crushing it under his feet.


    He feigned innocence and leaned casually against the doorframe. "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Your wife has made youpletely paranoid, hasn¡¯t she? I didn¡¯t know you were this much of a simp."


    "Actually, I realize you have been jealous of me not just because of Nita but because you were never acknowledged as a Numero son. But see, the problem isn¡¯t really all of that. You were born a snake. To pretend for so long and be terribly good at it, that didn¡¯t stem from circumstances surrounding your growing up. It just simply meant you were born that way. It¡¯s in your genes, and, well, you didn¡¯t get it from my father. So I wonder, your mum must be the one with that unique gene."


    I expected it; I saw iting. He took a swing at me, but I blocked his fist with one open palm, and with my other clenched fist, I returned a punch carrying all the anger, betrayal, and hurt he had caused me.


    His face jerked to the side, and when he looked back at me, there was a bit of blood on his lip. Not nearly as much as he deserved.


    I stepped closer, my face inches from his. "Nita made me see that you have always been a scheming bastard. I don¡¯t know what you need that contract for, but I aming for you, Sam, in ways you can¡¯t even begin to imagine."


    Sam¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "You may being for me, but I aming for your entire family. Your mom will find out about your dad¡¯s affair. The world will learn I am your brother and have equal rights to the Numero empire, and I will make sure that I rule it."


    "So be it." I stepped away from him. "It¡¯s funny; you have been in my shadow for so long and still don¡¯t know how dangerous I can be."


    "Go to hell!"


    I turned and got back in my car; I knew his threat was real, and I had to find a way to get ahead of it. But I figured out what he wanted¡ªthe Numero empire.


    As Martin drove me to work, I stared out through the ss. I wasn¡¯t CEO yet, and I was already preparing for battle with my best friend since childhood. One person I thought I could trust. He had been stabbing me in the back since we were teenagers.


    "Martin?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Find out everything you can about Sam¡¯s mother. The only information I have is she used to work as my dad¡¯s secretary years ago. Do not ask my father for any information."


    "Yes, sir."


    *****


    Later that evening, Nita and I were sitting on the couch, watching sports news, when my phone rang. It was Gwen again. <i>Lord, please give me a break.</i>


    "Hey, Gwen, what¡¯s up? --- Uhn uhn --- Gwen, I cannot go with you to a doctor¡¯s appointment. What do you think is going to happen when people see us togethering out of an OBGYN¡¯s office, Gwen?" She ended the call.


    Nita got up from the couch; I could see the sadness in her face.


    "Nita..."


    "I¡¯m fine, Richard. I just need a minute." She said and walked away.


    <i>Well, who wants my life?</i>

 Chapter 47: Unraveling Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 47: Unraveling Secrets</h4>


    I stood at the doorway of our bedroom watching Nita stare distractedly at her phone. This was difficult for her. Her husband having a child with another woman. I couldn¡¯t change the past, but I could make the future easier for her.


    I walked over to her and sat by her side on the bed. "Penny for your thoughts?"


    "Just thinking about this Gwen situation. We can¡¯t keep putting it off for much longer."


    She was right, of course, but where do I even start from?


    "We have to tell our parents."


    "My dad knows. He hasn¡¯t told my mum. How do I tell your parents? Your father is probably going to shoot me in the leg."


    "In the penis is a better location." She chuckled.


    "I don¡¯t know who to fear more at this point. Your thoughts can be quite scary."


    Sheughed and turned to face me.


    "Richard, I am not angry anymore. But you have to go to Gwen¡¯s appointment. She needs you; the baby needs you."


    "I know, I feel horrible, I swear. I don¡¯t know why it just doesn¡¯t feel right."


    "Because you love me."


    "that I do." I smiled and kissed her, cing a hand on her stomach. "My baby inside you makes me feel like I gained the world. Thank you."


    "You cannot love one child more than the other either. You don¡¯t want our children to turn out like you and Sam with so much animosity."


    "Sam is going to be a problem, Nita." I confessed.


    "I know, baby. I know. We have to handle this right. But I am working on something."


    "Oh God, Nancy Drew! What now?"


    "Well, he stole the contract, right? We steal it right back."


    I thought about what she said. "How? We don¡¯t even know where he is hiding it."


    "I have been thinking, actually. If he wanted to publicize it, he would have. I think he is holding it as a bargaining chip. He wants something from you."


    "he wants thepany."


    "Good, then we call his bluff! We have him followed and watched, and when he needs the contract..."


    "He will lead us straight to it."


    "Bingo!"


    I smiled, impressed with my wife. "you¡¯re something!"


    "I know."


    *****


    When I arrived at the clinic, Gwen was already sitting in the waiting area, her arms crossed, looking as impable as ever.


    "Hey, Gwen," I said, taking a seat beside her.


    "I didn¡¯t think you woulde." She said, her gaze piercing beneath her fake eyshes.


    "Well, I am here for our baby."


    The doctor came out and called her name for her checkup. We both got up and entered the consulting room together.


    The doctor performed the ultrasound; the baby was okay and healthy. That¡¯s all I needed to know.


    We made it outside together; I put on my sunsses and headed for my car.


    "Richard!" Gwen called.


    "I will need some money to go shopping for the baby."


    "Right. I will send you someter in the day."


    "When are we going to talk about how we will be raising the child?"


    "Gwen, there is still a lot of time before the child is born. Let¡¯s see how it goes first."


    "Do you even care about this child?"


    "Gwen, truth be told, this is fucked up, but that child is innocent. It¡¯s my child too, and I will do the best thing I can for him or her. What I don¡¯t want is you in my life. We will work things out when the child is born. In the meantime, when you need me for appointments and whatnot, call me. If I can¡¯t make it, my wife will."


    "You think I will let that witch anywhere near my baby?"


    "Then you have a problem, not me."


    "Did you know she threatened me?" She asked with a vulnerability to her voice I have never heard before.


    "What do you mean she threatened you?"


    "She told me not to tell anyone of my pregnancy, or she would ruin me."


    <i>Yup, sounds like Nita alright.</i>


    "Did you know?" she asked again.


    "No."


    "Then you do not agree."


    "For now, it¡¯s best the pregnancy stays secret. It doesn¡¯t mean it will be that way forever. At the right time, I will make the announcement."


    Gwen nodded and headed in the direction of her own car. I ran my hands through my hair. I felt a pang of guilt. Gwen had done nothing wrong. She just got caught in my drama, but we always had an arrangement that what we had was entirely physical with no strings attached.


    *****


    The next day, I was in my father¡¯s office. We couldn¡¯t put off telling Mum any longer. She needed to know everything.


    "Dad, you need to tell Mum." I started without any pleasantries whatsoever.


    "And what would that achieve?" he asked, sitting back in his chair.


    "Sam is out for blood. Do you really want her to hear it on the news?"


    "Your mother is sick, Richard. Sometimes when she wakes up, it takes her a minute to remember my name. You want me to break her heart now."


    "You broke her heart long ago; you were just too much of a coward to do the right thing!"


    "Richard!!! I am still your father."


    "I sat here in this office and told you about my problems. You told me to rip off the band-aid. Take your own advice. You either tell her or I will."


    "I know that you think less of me because of what I did." He started, a regretful look on his face. "I made one mistake after another. And I thought I got away with it," he sighed heavily.


    "I will tell her, but after the baby announcement party this weekend. She is putting all of her energy into nning it."


    Shit I forgot all about that.


    "Fine, but immediately after. Not a moment longer."


    He nodded.


    *****


    We were all gathered at my parents¡¯ mansion for the party. It was just family and a few friends. My mother had made some souvenirs and branded ¡¯Numero baby on the way¡¯ on them.


    It was held in the yard with all sorts of food arranged on a banquet table. Everyone brought gifts along for the baby. My father opened a trust fund and handed the papers to Nita, who couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    My inws were there; Nita¡¯s mom teased me about the shenanigan we pulled at their house thest time we were there, asking if I was looking for space to add another child in there. Nita spat out her drink, her face red from embarrassment.


    Everyone was happy until I saw Gwen walking towards the gathering. My stomach dropped. This cannot be good...

 Chapter 48: Secrets and Storms

    <h4>Chapter 48: Secrets and Storms</h4>


    I tensed as I saw Gwen approaching, walking like she was on a runway, her hair blowing in the breeze and her hand ced ceremoniously on her stomach.


    Nita saw her also and groaned. "Fuck!"


    I excused myself from our group and walked to meet her.


    "Gwen, what the hell are you doing here? I don¡¯t remember sending you an invitation." I hissed.


    "I came to celebrate too, Richard," she said, loud enough for everyone to hear. "After all, I¡¯m carrying a Numero too."


    A collective gasp chorused around the group. I didn¡¯t even dare turn to face my family, I knew I would be crucified.


    "Both of us should be treated equally. I will not stand by and watch while my child is treated like a dirty little secret."


    My mother walked towards us, I closed my eyes and hoped to disappear.


    "What did you say?" My mother asked.


    "Hi, Mrs. Numero." Gwen turned to my mother sweetly. "I¡¯m so sorry I am doing this. I just can¡¯t take it anymore."


    "I don¡¯t care for apologies. What do you mean you are carrying a Numero too?" My mum said dismissively.


    Gwen pursed her lips in a frown, not liking being shunned. "I am pregnant; it¡¯s Richard¡¯s baby."


    My mother stood tall, her shoulders squared. I knew that posture. I have known it my entire life. It meant I will protect my child first, but when we get in the house, I¡¯m going to whoop the white out your ass.


    "Who are you?"


    Gwen gave an embarrassing smile. "Ma¡¯am, you know me. I am ex-Miss Universe. We met once before at the beginning of my contract with Numero Jewelries."


    "Ah... right. I tend to easily forget inconsequential people." She waved her hand dismissively before continuing. "I congratte you on the baby, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid, selfish, and honestlycking an iota of self-worth to crash someone else¡¯s announcement just so you can be noticed..."


    Gwen opened her mouth to speak, but my mother raised a finger to silence her. "You could havee to me. I mean, if it¡¯s Richard¡¯s baby, that makes me the grandmother. Circumstances may not be ideal, but I would have weed my grandchild. I would have thrown you a party; hell, I would give you the world. You chose drama! You chose to embarrass my family."


    Damn, my mother was on a roll.


    "This is what is going to happen. You¡¯re going to leave right now, and we will invite you some other time for a proper conversation."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Gwen said obediently.


    "Oh, and one more thing: when the child is born. I am going to have a DNA test done. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s nothing personal; I just don¡¯t trust attention huggers. If that child turns out not to be Richard¡¯s," a wicked smile crept on my mother¡¯s lips.


    "You won¡¯t have the opportunity to raise that child. Now run along."


    Gwen was almost in tears when she eventually left, her tail between her legs. Her stridescking the confidence she came in with.


    When I saw my mom in action, she was like the older version of Nita. I looked from my mum to my wife and smiled to myself. My mother trained her well.


    My mother turned to everyone gathered. "I¡¯d like everyone to leave now. I need to scream at my family."


    Our friends started to say their goodbyes and left one after the other. I gave Nita an apologetic look; nothing seems to go right in our lives. Not even a party.


    "I know that you love to embarrass me, Richard." My mother began as soon as thest of the guests had left. "I know that you hate me for what happened to your sister. But how could you do this?" Her voice broke, and I saw she genuinely wanted to cry.


    "Mom..."


    "I promised the Williams their daughter was in safe hands. I told them she would be happy; my son is a good boy. He hates me, but he is a good boy. I said that to her father, standing right there." She pointed a shaky finger in Mr. Williams¡¯s direction, who hadn¡¯t said a word since all this drama began.


    "Were you trying to get back at me? Why can¡¯t you forgive me? I lost a daughter too."


    "Mom..." I looked to my dad for help when he arrived at my mother¡¯s side.


    "Abby..." My dad began, reaching to hold her.


    "Let go of me!" she shouted. "You started all these. This has always been your fault!" She wiped her tears away with one hand and took staggered steps to Nita and her family.


    "Mum, you have to stop." Nita urged my mother.


    "God sent me an angel in you. I am grateful." She turned to Mrs. Williams. "I am so sorry that I put your daughter through this."


    "Abby, you need to calm down. Come, let¡¯s take a seat." Nita¡¯s mom helped her to the nearest seat.


    "Mum." I pulled a seat so I could sit and look in her eyes. "This has nothing to do with Rachel, Mum. I don¡¯t hate you; I love you, and I am grateful to have you. I love my wife. Yes, we struggled in the beginning, and I made mistakes after mistakes after mistakes. I am trying to fix those mistakes."


    "You¡¯re just like your father...He made a mistake, tried to cover it up with another mistake, and another one."


    "Abby, what are you talking about?" My father stepped forward, confusion etched in his brows.


    "You want to know why I was so against Rachel being with Damon? The one thing my own family hates me for is what I did to protect my family! Damon is Sam¡¯s uncle. The woman your father had an affair with is the sister of the man your sister wanted to marry." My mum announced casually, her gaze trained on her husband¡¯s shocked face.


    "Yes, Richard. I knew. I have always known!"

 Chapter 49: Unravelling Truths

    <h4>Chapter 49: Unravelling Truths</h4>


    We all stood stunned. Nobody spoke. Nobody moved.


    The Williams were confused; they had no idea what she was talking about. Nita was dazed. I sat there like a lump of y, and my dad¡¯s face was as white as a sheet.


    "I have always known!" My mum repeated.


    "I knew when you were sleeping with her, all thosete nights; I suspected. You woulde home, and you would reek of perfume that didn¡¯t belong in this house. I came by your office, and she was wearing the same perfume.


    I thought, It¡¯s just a phase; when he gets bored, he wille back to me. I knew when she was pregnant. But I had Rachel to take care of and was pregnant with Richard too. I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight."


    She sighed and continued. "I knew when you took the baby to your sister. I knew everything. But I chose to protect my family. To protect you. To protect your reputation."


    "Abby..."


    "We should probably leave." I stood up and held my wife. "This is something both of you need to talk about."


    My father nodded.


    "Nita, are youing with us?" Mr. Williams asked.


    I tensed, not entirely shocked at the question. He was her father, after all, who just heard that I impregnated another woman.


    "Sir..." I started.


    "I was speaking with my daughter." He turned back to Nita. "Are youing?"


    I held on to my wife; she looked up at me and smiled. "you¡¯re not leaving me." I stood my ground.


    "Never. I¡¯ll be right back." She walked over to her dad and held his hands.


    "I¡¯m sorry, baby." Mr. Williams said.


    "For what?"


    "This is too much, and it is my fault. You have toe home."


    "I thought you said my ce is with my husband."


    He sighed heavily and kissed her forehead. "Come home whenever you want."


    "I love you, Dad. I love you, Mum." She looked at her mom too. "I love my husband, and he loves me too." She looked back at me, and I gave her an affirmatory nod.


    "We need to sort this out ourselves."


    She walked to my mom and kissed her on the cheek. "I love you both too."


    "Oh my girl." My mum stroked her face. "Like I said, you were sent from heaven. Good night, my child."


    *****


    We got home; the entire ride went in silence. The emotional roller coaster of the evening was quite draining. I had a new respect for my mother. Everything she had done was to protect my father, to protect her kids.


    I still cannot believe the entanglement of the entire situation. Dad gets a woman pregnant, takes the baby away. Said woman has a brother, who wants to marry my sister.


    My mum kicks against it, but my sister was already pregnant, aborts the child, and dies in the process. And now it turns out my supposed cousin is my stepbrother. I just can¡¯t deal. My brain was exhausted just trying to make sense of it.


    I got into bed with my wife, both of us staring at each other in the dark. I gently stroked her face, quietly expressing my love for her. She moved closer and kissed me.


    I pulled her by the waist, molding her into me. I couldn¡¯t live without this woman. She was the air that I breathed, and I was going to make everything right for her.


    *****


    While Nita was back at work, I left early back home. I had a horticulturist setting up in thepound. Nita had always wanted a garden, and now that we were finally in a good ce, I wanted her to have it.


    It took all day digging the soil and moving the seedlings. I thought we would be done before she got back, but I never knew starting a garden was a lot of work. She arrived from work, and we were still busy; I was covered in ck soil, and I stank of fertilizer.


    She stepped out of the car screaming, her eyes wide. "Richard! Oh my God!"


    "Surprise," I said, spreading my arms. "You¡¯ve always wanted a garden, so I figured why not start now?"


    Her hands flew to her mouth. "Oh my God, you remembered!!!"


    "I¡¯m not <ipletely</i> useless." Sheughed harder and hugged me. The tiniest things would always make her happy. I have never known a woman so easy to please.


    "You are getting an extra topping of love tonight."


    "With all this work, I deserve more than an extra topping." I teased. We hadn¡¯t made love in a while; all the matters arising were always getting in the way, or sometimes we were just too tired.


    Our marriage was still too young to be starved of the romance. We needed an escape.


    "Well, the word is out at work now. Everyone knows you¡¯re having a baby with Gwen. Victor came round today to ask if I was okay."


    "Son of a bitch! He just loves opportunity, doesn¡¯t he?"


    "Be nice. He is just being nice."


    "When is he going to be done with his evaluation? I want him gone." I asked.


    "Oh yeah, he submitted his report already. He assures me everything is fine except for our scandals left, right, and center. The board should call a meeting in a few days. And you, my dear husband, will finally be CEO."


    "I hope so. Sam hasn¡¯t made his move yet."


    "We are ready for him. You are being updated about his movements, right?"


    "hourly."


    "He hasn¡¯t caught up to being followed?" she asked.


    "They change cars hourly."


    "Anytime now."


    I pulled her into me, my arm around her shoulders.


    "Richard?"


    "Hmmm...." I answered tiredly.


    "You stink."


    "Is that what I get for getting you a garden?"


    "Take a bath and I will give you what you deserve." She said, batting her eyshes at me.


    "Promises... promises..."


    *****


    I was just stepping out of the shower when I heard Nita calling me from the living room.


    "Give me a minute, babe!" I shouted back and hurriedly threw on some clothes.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, still toweling my hair, the sound of the TV in the background.


    "Sam just made his move!"

 Chapter 50: Betrayal at the Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 50: Betrayal at the Breaking Point</h4>


    <strong>Nita¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stared at the TV screen, listening intently with Richard by my side. Sam just announced to the whole world that he was a Numero. It was an interview on a business TV station.


    A woman he had introduced as his biological mother sat beside him, looking proudly at her son. He told the story of how his father had taken him away from his mother and handed him to a junkie who abused him every day of his life until his father ¡¯adopted¡¯ him.


    He also said Damon had told him the truth about his parentage, and he had secretly carried out a DNA test that revealed he was truly a Numero.


    Due to fear of exposure, Damon was set up by Richard Junior, and he was forced to step down as COO.


    "Son of a bitch!!! I¡¯m going to ruin him!"


    "Calm down, Richard. This is what we wanted, isn¡¯t it?"


    His phone vibrated on the coffee table, and Sam¡¯s name shed across the screen. He picked it up and put it on speakerphone.


    "Sam, how nice to hear from you!"


    "Richard, I¡¯m sure you have seen my performance; ster, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You deserve an Oscar. How can I help you, brother?"


    Sam snickered. "Brother? Is that a sign you feel defeated already?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Equal rights to Numero Empire."


    Richardughed. "Ask for the sky while you¡¯re at it, won¡¯t you? I have no control over that. You should speak to my father about that."


    "Well, I am speaking to you because you have more to lose. If I release the details of your contract to the world, you lose everything, and the board will choose the bastard son."


    "Sam, I cannot lose everything. I have my wife, the one you could never have. The one you couldn¡¯t even get it up with. So yeah, go ahead, take thepany. I have still got my wife."


    "Is that what she told you? That I couldn¡¯t get it up? She was so young then, innocent. She didn¡¯t know much, not like now. You tainted her. She tasted so good..."


    I reached over and ended the call. "I¡¯m sorry. I... I couldn¡¯t listen."


    "Are you ready for war?" he asked. The voice that spoke to me was one I was unfamiliar with. It was cold, annoyed, dripping with hate.


    "Always."


    "I will see you at work tomorrow."


    "Are you noting home tonight?"


    "I have to do this myself so it can be done right. There can be no mistakes. This is the one shot we have." He kissed me on the cheek. "I love you."


    "I love you right back."


    *****


    The next morning, the office was in utter chaos. As I approached the building, the noise of reporters and the shing cameras hit me like a wave. I spotted Mary through the mob, her face a mask of tension as she tried to answer as many questions as she could.


    It took four security guards to create a human barricade and get me safely inside the building. The reporters were relentless, throwing questions at me: "Is it true the ex-Miss Universe is having a baby with Mr. Numero?" "How do you feel being pregnant at the same time as your husband¡¯s mistress?" "Do you have anyment on Sam¡¯s allegations?" I tried to shut out their voices as my pulse raced.


    Inside, the tension was no better. I went to the tenth floor to check for Richard in his office. There was no one there; neither was anyone in Mr. Numero Senior¡¯s office.


    Richard was nowhere to be found. Neither was Martin. My heart sank further with every second that passed, fearing the worst.


    "Sasha, have you seen Richard?" I asked breathlessly as I approached her desk when I got back on the ninth floor.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Numero. No, but something big is definitely happening," she whispered. "All the directors got here early, and they¡¯ve been locked in the boardroom since. Whatever¡¯s going on, it¡¯s serious."


    My chest tightened; the pressure had been building for weeks, and now with everything going on, it just boiled over. I felt like I was drowning. My emotions betrayed me as I walked into my office.


    I don¡¯t know if it was pregnancy hormones or the stress had be too much for me; tears welled up in my eyes, and before I could stop myself, I broke down.


    Standing in the middle of my office, I hugged myself and cried uncontrobly. It was as though every worry, every fear, and every ounce of frustration hit me all at once. My tears weren¡¯t just about the situation with Richard and Gwen.


    They were about Sam¡¯s scheming, Mrs. Numero¡¯s illness and heartbreak, the constant pressure at work, and the overwhelming thought of bringing a child into this chaos.


    The door swung open, and I spun around, my heart leaping. "Richard?" I called, hope surging for a brief moment.


    But it wasn¡¯t him. It was Victor.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! What the hell is going on?" he asked, his voice full of concern as he hurried toward me.


    His presence only made my tears flow harder. "I want my husband," I choked out between sobs.


    Victor reached out, gripping my shoulders gently but firmly. His gaze locked on mine, "Your husband is here, Nita. He¡¯s in the building," he said softly.


    "What?" I gasped, clinging to his words like a lifeline.


    "He¡¯s been in the boardroom with the other directors and Sam since early this morning," Victor exined, his voice soothing. "From what I¡¯ve heard, Richard rallied everyone. He¡¯s handling it. He¡¯s got this."


    Relief flooded me, but the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Victor stepped closer, brushing a tear off my cheek. "Come on, Nita. You¡¯re stronger than this," he said, his voice low andforting. But then, something unexpected happened.


    He leaned in, and before I could process what was happening, his lips were on mine.


    My mind reeled in shock. It took a moment for my body to react, but when it did, I pulled away from him.


    I red at him with anger and disbelief, but before I could say anything, my gaze shifted to the doorway.


    There, standing frozen in ce, was Richard. His face was a mask of shock and betrayal.

 Chapter 51: A New Era

    <h4>Chapter 51: A New Era</h4>


    Richard marched into my office, his strides sharp. His fists clenched as he approached, his piercing gaze locked on Victor.


    "Richard..." I whispered, but the sound got lost as Richard¡¯s fist swung through the air, connecting with Victor¡¯s jaw. The sickening crack made me flinch, my hands flying to my mouth. Victor staggered back, catching himself on the edge of my desk.


    "What the hell, man?!" Victor shouted, clutching his jaw.


    Richard wasn¡¯t finished. He lunged at Victor again as he managed to block it this time. They stood there, locked in a standoff. Richard¡¯s face was flushed with rage, his jaw tight.


    "Calm down, Richard!" Victor bellowed, shoving him back.


    "I want you out of my building right this minute!" Richard barked.


    "I was leaving anyway!" He nced at me. "That¡¯s what I came to tell you."


    "With your tongue in her mouth?!" Richard snapped.


    Victor looked away, "I¡¯m sorry," he said, though his words were directed at me and not Richard.


    "Just go," I managed to say. My pulse raced, my chest tightening as if the air had been sucked out of the room.


    Victor nodded, and he walked out.


    The moment the door closed behind him, Richard turned to me, his eyes softening. He crossed the room in two long strides and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into the safety of his embrace. "I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay. Take a deep breath. Just listen to my voice and breathe out," he murmured, his tone gentle and soothing.


    I clung to him, burying my face in his chest as the tears I¡¯d taken a brief break from burst forth like a dam breaking. Relief and overwhelming emotion washed over me.


    "I need to go away," I choked out between sobs. "Anywhere but here. I need peace, Richard. I can¡¯t do this anymore."


    He pulled back slightly, cupping my face in his hands and brushing away my tears with his thumbs. "Anywhere you want, my love. We¡¯ll go. You¡¯ve earned it. We¡¯ve earned it."


    "We did?" I asked, my voice breaking, my heart daring to hope.


    "We did," he confirmed, a triumphant smile tugging at his lips. "Sam is done. I got the contract back. This morning, I called an emergency board meeting. Iid everything on the table, every scheme and dirty trick he¡¯s pulled since he started working here. The board saw him for who he really is. We took a vote. It was unanimous...he¡¯s out. He has nothing on us anymore."


    I stared at him in disbelief, the weight of weeks of tension lifting from my shoulders. Augh bubbled up from deep within me. My legs gave out beneath me, but Richard held me up.


    "Okay," he said, a yful glint in his eye despite the seriousness of the moment. "I really want to kiss you right now, but I do know where your mouth has been. Let¡¯s go home so you can wash the scum off of you."


    "Wait!" I said, gripping his arm. "Why aren¡¯t you mad at me?"


    His expression softened further as he looked into my eyes. "Because I know you, Nita. And I trust you. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong."


    My heart swelled with love. I smiled through the lingering tears. "Let¡¯s go home so you can help me remember what you taste like."


    Richardughed, "One kiss from another man and you forget? Ouch! How dare you?"


    "Stop being a baby," I teased, swatting his arm as he picked up my bag.


    *****


    Later that night, I felt truly at peace for the first time in weeks. The chaos of the day felt like a distant memory, reced by the warmth of Richard¡¯s.


    He kissed me deeply, his lips iming mine with urgency. His hands explored me, his touch setting my skin on fire. He shifted mycy nightgown aside, his lips finding their way to my neck, my corbone, and then lower.


    I arched beneath him, his mouth and hands worshiping every inch of me. My hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer.


    When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I straddled him and took control of the kiss. His hands gripped my hips, guiding me as I moved against him.


    "God, you¡¯re incredible," he murmured.


    He flipped us over, his shorts and my nightgown discarded in an impatient flurry of motions. He entered me with a single, smooth thrust, and I cried out, my nails digging into his back.


    Our movements were frantic as we chased the release we so desperately needed. His name fell from my lips as I reached the peak, my body shuddering beneath him.


    He followed momentster, his grip on my hips tightening as he found his own release. He copsed beside me, pulling me into his arms and pressing a kiss to my forehead.


    "I love you," he whispered.


    "I love you right back," I replied.


    *****


    <strong>Three Months Later</strong>


    I stood in front of the full-length mirror, letting my fingers glide over the soft velvet of my royal blue gown. The fabric hugged my curves perfectly, the one-shoulder neckline emphasizing my corbone. The dress drew attention to my baby bump. Life was growing inside me. Look at that, Nita Numero will soon be a mother. Who knew?


    Nita Numero. That name felt heavier tonight, in a powerful sense. Tonight¡¯s event wasn¡¯t just a party; my father-inw¡¯s retirement marked the end of one remarkable era, and my husband officially taking over as CEO symbolized the beginning of another. Our family was at the helm of one of the most powerful corporations, and I nned to make a statement as the CEO¡¯s wife.


    The past three months had been blissful. Sam was finally disgraced, Victor had moved on to other things, and Gwen, well... She¡¯d been surprisingly cooperativetely, her ws kept in check under the watchful eye of my mother-inw.


    Abby, my mother-inw, had been my rock.


    Still, there was a lingering unease. I knew we hadn¡¯t seen thest of Sam. People like him didn¡¯t fade away quietly. I shook my head; I refuse to let that thought ruin tonight.


    The door to my hotel suite opened, and Abby stepped in. Her face lit up when she saw me.


    "Oh, look at you, my precious pregnant baby!" she eximed, her voice brimming with pride.


    I rolled my eyes with a smile. "Do you have to add <i>pregnant</i> every single time?"


    "It just sounds so fitting," she said, taking a moment to look me over again. "You¡¯re glowing, my dear. Radiant. Are you ready to make your grand entrance?"


    I nodded, my hand instinctively resting on my bump. "Yes, I¡¯m ready."


    "Good. Let¡¯s go show the world how remarkable you are."


    Abby took my hand as we made our way to the elevators. The cameras and reporters were already gathered in the lobby. As soon as the elevator doors opened, the shes began. I kept my smile poised and waved graciously.


    By the time we reached the beautifully decorated event hall, I felt unstoppable.


    And then, I saw him. Richard. My husband. My everything.


    He stood across the room in a sleek ck tuxedo. As our eyes met, his face broke into a wide smile.


    Richard signaled to his father, who slowly rose from his seat and made his way to the tform at the front of the room. The murmurs in the crowd quieted as he took the microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, "Today, another era begins. As I step away from my role as CEO, I know that my son will carry forward the legacy of thispany. But before we move forward with the formalities..." He paused, "Our children have something special nned for tonight. They would like to renew their vows."

 Chapter 52: A Vow Interrupted

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Vow Interrupted</h4>


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse. I waspletely caught off guard. My mouth fell open slightly as I looked around, searching for someone to confirm what I¡¯d just heard.


    "Go on, sweetie," Mary said, giving me a gentle nudge. "You deserve this moment. I¡¯ll go find Gwen and make sure she behaves herself."


    Still in shock, I found myself walking toward Richard. My heart raced, not from nerves but from sheer surprise. As I reached him, I whispered, "What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about this?"


    He smiled, taking both of my hands in his. "Because I wanted to surprise you. This time, I¡¯m marrying you properly."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as he dropped to one knee. The room fell silent, all eyes on us. He pulled out a ring, a sparkling diamond.


    "Benita Williams," he said, looking up at me. "Will you marry me all over again?"


    The room erupted into apuse and a few whistles. My hands flew to my mouth as I blinked back tears. "Oh, sweetie..." I whispered.


    "Well?" he said, feigning impatience. "I mean, if you want both knees..."


    Iughed through my tears and nodded emphatically. "Yes! Yes, Richard, I¡¯ll marry you all over again."


    He took off the previous engagement ring, the one he had given me shabbily; the wedding ring followed, then he slid the new ring onto my finger before the wedding ring. He stood, pulling me into his arms as the room filled with the sound of apuse and camera shes. He kissed me gently, his hands resting protectively on my back.


    As the cheers continued, Richard leaned down and whispered in my ear, "You¡¯re my forever, Benita."


    "And you¡¯re mine," I whispered back.


    *****


    We stepped up to the tform, hand in hand. My parents were there, beaming with pride and near tears. Business partners, the board of directors, friends, and acquaintances were all excited.


    My heart swelled with a mix of emotions as I turned to face Richard, the man who had changed my life in ways I never thought possible.


    He smiled that boyish grin he always had for me and me alone. When he held my gaze, it felt like it was just the two of us standing there. Mr. Numero urged us to begin.


    Taking a deep breath, I started. "Richard, you were once a pain in my ass, but as we grew closer, you broke down my defenses. You helped me bloom into a woman and loved me like no one would believe¡ªRichard Junior Numero, in love with Nerdy Benny; who would have thought? I love you so much, and I will for the rest of my life."


    "I loved you from the first moment I saw you, and the moment we figured things out, you became the air that I breathe. I don¡¯t want to wake up at any point in my life without you by my side. I love you with every breath I take. I promise to love you forever."


    His words wrapped around my soul like a warm nket. My throat tightened, and I fought back the urge to cry. I was doing that a lot these days, pregnancy hormones and shit, or maybe that was just my excuse.


    I leaned in as he cupped my face in his hands, and we sealed our vows with a passionate kiss.


    As we turned to face the crowd, apuse erupted. Richard squeezed my hand as we stepped off the tform, making way for the real event everyone was there for.


    "You look amazing," Richard whispered in my ear.


    I smiled, leaning in to kiss him once more. "You¡¯re not so bad yourself," I teased.


    My phone vibrated in my purse; I pulled it out and nced at the screen. A text from my mother-inw, Abby, popped up:


    <strong>Quick! Come to your hotel room. I have a wardrobe emergency.</strong>


    I sighed, "I¡¯ll be right back. Your mom needs me," I said.


    "Now?" Richard asked.


    I shrugged. "Give me ten minutes and pray to high heavens I don¡¯t have to take her shopping now."


    Heughed softly, pressing a quick kiss to my forehead. "Good luck."


    I made my way back into the hotel; Martin fell into step with me, but I waved him off, telling him it¡¯s just my mother-inw that needs me. He hesitated but let me go on my own anyway. I took the elevator up to our suite.


    When I reached the room, I opened and shut the door. "Mum, I¡¯m here!"


    But Abby wasn¡¯t there.


    Instead, Damon sat in the chair by the window. His face was shadowed, but the cold glint of the gun in his hand was unmistakable. It was pointed directly at me.


    *****


    "Hello, Mrs. Numero," he said. He leaned back in the chair, like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I instinctively stepped back, my hand fumbling for the door handle behind me.


    "Ah, ah," Damon said. "You move, I shoot."


    "What do you want, Damon?" I asked. My mind racing.


    He smiled. "My n and my nephew¡¯s align; I want you, he wants your husband to sign over his rights to thepany."


    My chest tightened as I realized the gravity of the situation. I was going to be their bargaining chip.


    "Richard will never give you what you want." I said. "Do you have any idea how much thatpany means to him? It¡¯s his father¡¯s legacy!"


    "You underestimated his love for you, my dear. He loves you just as much as I loved Rachel."


    I snickered. "You didn¡¯t love Rachel. You and your sister wanted to use her."


    "Actually, it started off that way, but Rachel... Well, the point is when your husband signs over thepany, I will kill you."


    "You are crazy. I mean, that¡¯s the only exnation for you. Sam is bitter and jealous; I get that. But you? What drives you? Why target me? I didn¡¯t do anything to you."


    "No one can rece my Rachel." He growled.


    The room felt smaller; my eyes flickered between Damon¡¯s face and the gun. The gun gleamed in the dim light as Damon stood, walking towards me. He smiled menacingly and hit me with the butt of the gun. Everything went nk.

 Chapter 53: The Vanishing

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Vanishing</h4>


    Richard¡¯s POV


    As I stood in front of the audience, listening to my dad, my mind wandered. The past few months had been filled with ups and downs. I thought about the things i had to do to get here, to this happy moment.


    Vows renewed and the start of my era as CEO of Numero Companies.I fought for this moment¡ªthis life I was building with Nita. Everything I did was for her and for the future we were creating. She was my everything.


    Then my mum came to stand beside me, looking slightly frazzled.


    "Where¡¯s Nita?" she whispered. "I can¡¯t seem to find my phone. I don¡¯t remember if I left it in her purse or something."


    I frowned, my heart skipping a beat. "What do you mean, where¡¯s Nita? You sent her a message that you needed her!"


    "What are you saying?" she asked. "Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I can¡¯t find my phone!"


    Oh God.


    I didn¡¯t wait for any more exnations. My eyes scanned the room for Martin, who was stationed at the edge of the hall. I weaved through the crowd as fast as my legs could carry me. I heard my dad introducing me to the audience as the new CEO, but I didn¡¯t care. Camera shes popped in my face, but they were irrelevant. There was only one thought in my mind: my wife.


    I burst into the hotel lobby. "Martin!" I called out, relieved when I saw him moving quickly in my direction. If anyone knew where she was, it was him. "Where is my wife?" I demanded.


    Martin¡¯s brow furrowed. "She told me she was heading back up to your room to see your mom. She said it was a wardrobe emergency."


    "Our room?" I repeated, my voice growing frantic.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Without waiting another second, I raced toward the stairs. The elevator wasn¡¯t an option¡ªit was too slow. My adrenaline surged as I climbed two steps at a time, Martin trailing behind me. My heart pounded in my ears. Fear wed at the edges of my mind.


    Getting to the floor our suite was on, I sprinted down the hallway. I already had the keycard in my hand; I slid it in the slot, and the door unlocked with a quiet beep. As I pushed it open, I prayed to God she was inside.


    "Nita!" I called out.


    The room was eerily quiet. I scanned every corner, praying she was asleep. Since her pregnancy progressed, she had been sleeping in off and weird ces and positions. But the bed was empty. My stomach dropped.


    I raced to the bathroom. Empty.


    "Nita!" I yelled again, my voice louder this time.


    "Boss..." Martin called, his voice low. I turned to see him standing by the door, his eyes fixed on something.


    "What is it?" I demanded.


    He stepped aside, revealing a dark smear on the edge of the doorframe. My breath caught in my throat as I realized what it was. Blood.


    My heart raced so fast it felt like it might give out. "They took her," I whispered.


    Martin was already barking orders into his walkie-talkie, mobilizing the other bodyguards stationed around the hotel. But I couldn¡¯t stay still. I couldn¡¯t just wait. I yanked the door open and bolted down the hallway.


    "Boss, wait!" Martin called. No way in hell! I didn¡¯t stop.


    I ran through the lobby and out into the street. I scanned the bustling city around me. My eyes searched the busy street, but she was nowhere to be found.


    "Nita!" I screamed.


    People turned to stare, but I didn¡¯t care. I ran down the sidewalk like a man possessed.


    "God, please don¡¯t let them hurt her. I¡¯ll do anything. Please, God." I muttered.


    My knees gave way and I copsed onto the pavement. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "She¡¯s pregnant," I whispered to myself. "She¡¯s pregnant, and they took her."


    I couldn¡¯t lose her. Not Nita! Please, not my girl!


    *****


    I headed straight to Sam¡¯s house. It had been forty-five agonizing minutes since my wife disappeared. The party was in chaos. My dad¡¯s carefully orchestrated event was now the center of a media frenzy. Nita¡¯s face was stered everywhere under the grim headline: MISSING. But I had no time for any of it. I had only one suspect in mind, and I was standing at his door.


    I banged on the door so hard I thought it might crack under my fists.


    "Sam! Open the damn door!"


    No answer. My patience snapped. I stepped back and kicked the door with all my strength. It flew open.


    "What the hell?!" Sam stumbled into view.


    I stormed past him. "Where is my wife?" I growled.


    "What are you talking about? What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Sam!" I barked, kicking open doors, one after the other, searching every corner of the apartment. A bathroom. A bedroom. A closet. Empty, all of it. "Where the hell is she? WHERE IS MY WIFE?"


    Sam followed me. "Have you lost your mind? What are you even saying?!"


    "You kidnapped her!" I roared. "Don¡¯t you dare lie to me!"


    Sam threw up his hands in exasperation. "Oh, so now everything that happens to you is my fault?"


    I stepped closer. "The police are already on their way. I¡¯m giving you one chance to get ahead of this, Sam. Tell me where she is. Right now."


    Sam red at me. "The police? Good! Let theme. I¡¯ve been here all day. I¡¯ve got proof. Security cameras are all over this ce. I didn¡¯t touch your wife!"


    I narrowed my eyes. "How convenient. No one asked for your alibi, and yet here you are, spouting it off like you¡¯ve rehearsed it."


    "You cannot ruin my life further than you already have."


    I grabbed him by the cor and mmed him against the wall. "If you hurt her," I hissed through clenched teeth, "I swear to God, Sam, I¡¯ll end you."


    Sam didn¡¯t flinch. "I don¡¯t have your wife, Richard. Get the fuck out of my house. I¡¯ve had enough of your bullshit. What more do you want from me?"


    I released him with a shove and stormed out of the house.


    Martin was waiting outside. "Boss?"


    "He has her. I know he has her."

 Chapter 54: Desperation and Deception

    <h4>Chapter 54: Desperation and Deception</h4>


    We were all gathered in the living room at my parents¡¯ house. Nita¡¯s parents were beside themselves. Mrs Williams hadn¡¯t stopped crying, and Mr Williams sat on the sofa, every once in a while grabbing his chest. Yeah, my chest hurt too.


    I downed ss after ss of whiskey to dull my pain. My mother couldn¡¯t bear the torture and was already losing herself. She kept mixing things up like assuming Gwen was Nita and wondering why we were looking for her.


    Yeah, Gwen was there too. For what reason, I had no idea.


    We had no lead, and the people watching Sam had nothing to report. The police had no evidence he took her and couldn¡¯t do anything. I was stranded.


    My dad called in every favor inw enforcement he could. Nothing was working. The security cameras in the hotel were no help either. There was no record of her leaving.


    I was just about to go outside to scream at the skies when my phone vibrated; everyone perked up instantly, hoping for news.


    I checked my phone; it was an unknown number. Martin had already set up a tracer in the living room area, and he signaled to pick up. I did and put it on loudspeaker.


    "Hello."


    "Richard?" Her beautiful voice wafted through the speaker, and hope filled my heart.


    "Nita? Nita, where are you? I¡¯ve been going out of my mind."


    "Don¡¯t do what he says... ah." I heard the sound of a p and Nita crying out in pain. My blood ran cold.


    "Whoever you are, I will find you, and I will kill you with my own hands."


    I heard a sinister chuckle first, and then he said, "Threatening the man who has the life of your wife in his hands. I thought you were a smart businessman, Richard." The voice sounded very familiar, but it wasn¡¯t Sam¡¯s.


    "What do you want?"


    "You have forty-eight hours to sign the ownership of Numero Companies to Sam." The voice said, and the call ended.


    I looked to my dad; in that moment, I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything else but my wife.


    "Richard, no! calm down; we haven¡¯t exhausted our options yet."


    "Dad... it¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s carrying our child, your grandchild. Dad, please."


    "Son, we still have forty-eight hours. If we don¡¯t have any other options, I will do it." He turned to Martin. "Anything?"


    "Call was too short. I was only able to ping the area but not the exact location."


    I hurried to the screen where everything was set up and looked at the map. The area was too wide to search.


    One of the guards stationed outside walked into the house and said a Mr. Franklin was outside and said it was very important.


    "Tell him to fuck off!" I shouted. Was he here to gloat? To remind me how much better off Nita is without me. I fucking know that already. All I have done was put her in danger since I married her.


    "Who is Mr. Franklin?" Gwen asked, but I ignored her. Why was she here again? My mother had her around more frequently so she wouldn¡¯t feel alone. Her pregnancy was in its final trimester, and my mother didn¡¯t want to miss a moment.


    She didn¡¯t like Gwen, but she already adored the child.


    The guard came back in a few minutester.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but he says he may know where Mrs. Numero is."


    <i>What the fuck!</i>


    I raced outside instantly to find him outside the gate.


    "Did you take her? Did you take my wife?" I shouted.


    He scratched his eyebrows, looking at me as he always did, like I was stupid.


    "Would I be here if I did?... never mind... I think I know where she might be, but I need to know if your main suspect is Sam."


    "I will take anything you got, Spill."


    "Well, I had my suspicions about Sam when I was doing my evaluation. He was inciting the board against Nita and, well... you, so I thought to look further into him."


    "I don¡¯t need to know how you know; I just need to know what you know."


    "He rents a warehouse at the seaport!" he announced.


    "That¡¯s the area the call pinged from."


    "I will call the police." My dad said.


    "I¡¯m not waiting for that. Martin?"


    "I¡¯ll get the car." Martin turned back into thepound, and a few minutester, he was driving out. I got in the front seat, nodded at Victor, who revved his own engine and drove off while we followed behind.


    <i>Wait for me, my love. I¡¯ming!</i>


    *****


    Nita¡¯s POV


    Everything hurt, but I preserved my strength for my child. I needed to stay alive for my child. I don¡¯t know how, but I am going to get out of this.


    My wrist and shoulders hurt from being tied to the back of the chair I was bound on. Damon in constant watch. My muscles ached, and my throat was parched.


    I slowed my breathing to conserve my energy.


    Damon wasn¡¯t working alone; he was working with Sam. I don¡¯t understand how Sam can be so stupid to do something so obvious, unless he nned on killing Damon and me as soon as thepany is signed over to him.


    I had to get out of here, but how? I didn¡¯t even know where we were. There was just one window in the cargo container, and the damn thing was so freaking hot.


    Damon kept ncing towards the entrance like he was expecting someone.


    I looked around once more and saw a movement by the window. It was like a mirage; I thought my mind was ying tricks on me. I bent my head to my chest, pretending I was tired, and looked again through the corner of my eyes.


    It was Martin.


    They found me.


    There was no way to get in without Damon noticing him, I had to help.


    "Hey, errand boy! Can I get a ss of water?" I called to him in the corner.


    "I am beginning to think you have a death wish! How does your husband handle that mouth?" He stood up from his seat and went to the water dispenser they had deemed fit to put in the heat can. He filled a disposable cup and brought it to me.


    I made sure his back was properly turned to the entrance. He fed me the water, and I made a big show of being noisy with drinking it.


    It gave Martin the opportunity to break into the space. In that distracting moment, Martin fired his gun hitting Damon in the chest.


    The sound of the gun echoing in the room frightened me, and I screamed. Damon fell to the floor, the life leaving his eyes, blood pooling at my feet.


    Martin entered, his eyes and gun scanning the room.


    "Clear, sir!" Martin ran towards me, and Richard rushed in behind him. My heart swelled at the sight of him. My husband, but he looked like he had lost half his weight in just a few hours. His eyes were red and sunken with worry and exhaustion.


    He reached for me, but Martin stopped him.


    "I need to check for traps, sir," Martin said.


    Richard snapped. "Well hurry the fuck up. I need to hug my wife!"


    Richard stepped aside while Martin got to work on checking my bindings and around the seat I had been in for hours.


    I bent over, checking to see if he hadn¡¯t missed anything.


    It happened so quickly, I barely even saw what happened. A loud smack echoed through the room. I looked up and saw Richard¡¯s frame fall to the floor, his mouth spitting blood.


    "Richard!!!"

 Chapter 55: Brink of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 55: Brink of Hope</h4>


    "Richard!" I screamed as I watched his frame fall on the floor, blood dripping from the side of his head. The fear of loss gripped my heart and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Sam stood over him with a heavy nk in his hand; his face carried a satisfied, smug smile. He swung again, this time at Martin, but Martin¡¯s reflexes were quicker. The gun Martin hoped to use as a defense ttered to the other side of the room as it collided with the nk.


    Martin got to his feet instantly and shielded me with his body. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. My eyes were glued to Richard bleeding out on the ground. My heart felt like a knife was being twisted inside it.


    Sam swung once more, but Martin blocked the swing with an arm. I swear I heard something crack. Sweat poured from my entire body, my body shaking and my eyes swollen. I struggled with my half-done bindings so I could save my husband.


    "Hey Sam!" Victor showed up at the entrance. What was he doing here? Sam shifted to the side so he could keep an eye on both men¡¯s movements.


    "What are you doing here?" Sam shouted hysterically, his eyes darting side to side along with his arms holding the nk.


    "Well, I was supposed to be helping, but I sort of got lost in this ce. Question: What do you think is going to happen after this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let¡¯s assume you kill me, Martin, Richard, Nita, and her baby. You still don¡¯t have thepany. What¡¯s the point of all these?" Victor asked like he was having a friendly conversation with a friend.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore! Why didn¡¯t they recognize me? It doesn¡¯t matter what I do. I will never be a Numero."


    While they spoke, my gaze darted to Richard again. I saw him twitch; the tiniest movement filled my heart with hope. He was alive. Oh, thank God. Hang in there, baby, please.


    But then I watched as Richard¡¯s fingers inched towards Damon¡¯s fallen gun. His movements were shaky; it took a lot of effort and willpower to reach the gun. He gritted his teeth, lifted the gun, and aimed at Sam.


    Following the deafening bang of the shot, Sam dropped to his knees screaming in pain, blood instantly seeping through his pant leg. Martin quickly got to work incapacitating him.


    The gun dropped from Richard¡¯s hands, his body going lifeless.


    "Save him, please!" I shouted.


    Victor hurried towards us and checked on Richard. "Call 911!" he shouted to Martin. He got up to help me with my bindings, but I refused.


    "Just save him. I¡¯m fine. Save him, Victor, please!" I cried.


    "The police are almost here." Martin reached for my bindings, loosening them. I fell to the ground beside Richard, not knowing exactly what to do. Tears blurred my vision, and I counted the seconds for help toe.


    "I¡¯m here, my love. I¡¯m here."


    The sound of the sirens approaching was music to my ears. Before I knew it, I was being pulled away from him, and paramedics got to work on him.


    The police cuffed Sam, who was in agony as one other paramedic attended to him. I prayed; I prayed to God to keep my husband alive.


    *****


    Every sound around me sounded distant. The hospital waiting room wasn¡¯t a ce I would want my worst enemies to be, well, except Sam. He was the reason I was here. I sat there waiting, my hands sped between myps. I had ridden in the ambnce with Richard and held his hand all the way. Every once in a while, I felt a twitch like an answer to my prayers.


    My mom and dad arrived, followed by Richard¡¯s dad. Everyone hugged me with tears on their faces. Mr. Numero hugged me longer; I could feel his body shaking.


    "Where¡¯s Mum?" I asked for my mother-inw.


    "This has taken a toll on her. We let her rest. Gwen is with her. Have the doctors checked on you?"


    "I¡¯m fine. I just want my husband."


    "Sweetie. You need to think about the baby too. Richard is already in capable hands; there is nothing more you can do." My dad urged.


    "I will get checked when I hear he is okay." I stood my ground. I wasn¡¯t going to move an inch.


    Time dragged on; doctors moved in and out of the ER with no news. No update. Every time the doors opened, I would jump up expecting a crumb of hope.


    After what felt like ages, a doctor walked over to us. I jumped once more to my feet.


    "Mrs. Numero?" he asked.


    "That¡¯s, that¡¯s me. Mrs. Numero Junior." I don¡¯t know why that detail was important, but I was nervous and wasn¡¯t thinking.


    Our family nked me, also expecting some good news.


    "We have run a series of tests and X-rays on your husband. He suffered a significant head injury. We were able to stabilize him and address the immediate issues, but we have put him in an induceda to enable him to heal faster."


    "An induceda?" I repeated. "How long will he be in thea?"


    "Just a few days. But he is stable and should make a full recovery."


    I nodded, grateful for the news. "Can I see him?"


    "Of course, but just you until he is in a more stable condition."


    I turned to my family, hugged them once more because I knew once I stepped into that room, I wasn¡¯ting back out without my husband.


    I followed the doctor into the room he was in and found him lying there so still. So beautiful, even with tubes and wires connecting him to machines.


    I sat by his side, holding his hand. "It¡¯s over, love. It¡¯s finally over. Juste back to me, and we can have some peace and take that vacation we nned to take."


    All I could do now was hold his hand, hope, and pray that he would pull through. He would be crazy to leave me anyway. I would haunt him until the rest of time if he ever left me alone in this world.

 Chapter 56: Stranger Love

    <h4>Chapter 56: Stranger Love</h4>


    Three dayster, I was still in Richard¡¯s hospital room. I slept there; I ate there. Martin woulde pick me up in the mornings to go have a bath and change of clothes and then bring me right back.


    I missed his smile, his jokes, his teasing, and his arrogant attitude. I missed it all. I sat beside him reading a book.What else could I do? All I have been doing was waiting. I read aloud; maybe he would hear me and not feel alone.


    But suddenly, the monitor gave a loud, shrill sound and continued in a tline tone. My heart gave up. I screamed.


    "Someone help! Richard! No! No! No! Don¡¯t do this to me!"


    The door burst open with a team of doctors and nurses. A nurse came over to me to move me out of the way. "Step outside, please, ma¡¯am."


    "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" I pushed her away and turned to my husband. I cried or wailed or screamed; I couldn¡¯t even tell. I just know that my heart was hurting. I felt a pang of pain in my belly, but that didn¡¯t stop me.


    "Ma¡¯am, we need to help him, but we can¡¯t if you¡¯re in here!"


    I finally listened and let the nurse lead me out of the room, all the while straining to see what was happening to my husband.


    "Starting CPR!" a doctor called. "Clear!" That was thest thing I heard before the door closed behind me. I headed to the waiting room once more and found Victor justing in.


    I ran over to him and threw my hands around him and sobbed. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know Victor! He¡¯s crashing! He¡¯s going to leave me! We have a baby on the way, and he is going to leave me!"


    "Hey, Honey! You don¡¯t know that! You have to pull yourself together! Come on!" He led me to the sofa to take a seat. I was bawling my eyes out.


    "Please, Richard. Please. Don¡¯t leave us." I felt another pang of pain, but I let it ride.


    About ten minutester, for what felt like hours, a doctor approached us. "He is back and awake now! But he is asleep. It will take a while before he gets his strength back."


    I copsed against the chair, holding my stomach. "Can I see him?"


    "I will let you know as soon as the doctors are done with him," he said. "Are you okay, Mrs. Numero? You seem to be clutching your side."


    "Nothing, just a slight pain."


    "Why don¡¯t we have you checked out? You¡¯re in a hospital after all."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "Benita, get checked out, or I will get your mother down here!" Victor threatened.


    "Fine!"


    "I will get you a nurse."


    *****


    The nurse who attended to me led me back to Richard¡¯s room.


    "Your blood pressure is slightly elevated, Mrs. Numero. You need to rest and stay calm for your baby."


    I nodded, her words barely registering. Getting back in the room, he was still lying there, still. The monitors beeped steadily, a soothing reassurance that he was still with me.


    I took my usual seat, mentally and physically exhausted. I kept drifting in and out of sleep. My body begged me to rest, but I fought the feeling off; sometimes I won, and sometimes it won.


    During one of the times my eyes were open, I saw some movement beneath the sheet of Richard¡¯s bed. I looked closer and saw his eyes flutter.


    "Richard? Oh my God!" His eyes opened slowly, clouded with confusion. I couldn¡¯t hold back; I leaned over and kissed him, a messy, sloppy kiss with tears streaming down my face.


    I pulled away and looked at him again.


    "Uh..." his voice croaked. "You¡¯re... pretty and all. But shouldn¡¯t you be saving your kisses for whoever got you pregnant?"


    Iughed both in relief and in response to his words. "You¡¯re back!"


    "Where am I?"


    "You¡¯re in the hospital." I said, holding his hand, which he retrieved almost immediately. I worried, but the happiness that he was finally awake didn¡¯t let me think too much of it.


    "I¡¯ll call your dad!" I said excitedly and got my phone from the bedside table. "I¡¯ll be right back. Just let me get your doctor."


    I left the room, the phone to my ear, waiting for the call to be picked up. I signaled to a nurse to get a doctor. Mr. Numero picked up finally, and I told him the good news excitedly.


    "He¡¯s awake! Oh my God! He¡¯s awake!"


    His doctor passed by me, and I followed into the room, giving the man space to work. He checked his vitals and shone a tiny torch in his eyes. In the background of the call, I could hear everyone screaming with joy.


    "He had an episode a few hours ago. He crashed, but the doctors were able to revive him. Yes, you cane see him now!"


    I hung up the call and kept watch on what was going on. The doctor checked the bandage wrapped around his head and asked his name.


    "Richard Junior Number. Can someone tell me what happened? What am I doing in a hospital?"


    "You were injured. You had a head trauma, and you were brought in here three days ago." The doctor responded.


    "I have been here for three days?"


    "Yes, but we can safely say you are out of the woods now! You just need rest and your medication. You should be out of here in no time and back to your normal activities."


    "that¡¯s good to know." He turned to me, but his gaze wasn¡¯t what I was used to. "Hey! You called my parents?"


    "Yes! They are on their way."


    "So, I will leave you both now. Call me if anything changes." The doctor advised and left. I went back to hovering over him, but he seemed ufortable.


    "Do you need anything? Water, perhaps."


    "Who are you?" he asked. My heart sank instantly.

 Chapter 57: Forgotten Vows

    <h4>Chapter 57: Forgotten Vows</h4>


    My fingers froze over his brow. "Excuse me?" I asked again, hoping he was joking or messing with me.


    "It¡¯s a simple question, woman. Who are you? Why are you here? Why are you kissing me? Why are you fussing over me? Did my parents hire you?" I threw the questions one after the other, knives to my heart.


    "You¡¯re joking. Please tell me you are joking!" I said nervously,ughing while my hands shook. But I decided to indulge him. "I¡¯m your wife. I am carrying your child."


    Heughed coldly. "Wife? Baby? Am I in hell or heaven or in between? I can¡¯t tell... I haven¡¯t been there before.


    "Maybe it¡¯s just the medication messing with your head. You did have head trauma after all?" That must be the exnation, isn¡¯t it?


    "It just doesn¡¯t sound like my life. A wife? A baby? Thest woman I remember having sex with is... he stopped.


    "Let me guess, Gwen?"


    "Yes! How did you know?"


    "Because she is pregnant too. Almost popping!"


    "What the fuck!!!" he eximed, then winced. "Are you both sure the babies are mine? This stuff you¡¯re telling me sounds really unreal, like I stepped into someone else¡¯s life."


    "It¡¯s a long story, but I probably shouldn¡¯t be the one to exin it to you. When your parents get here, they will."


    "Well, I can¡¯t wait. Where did we meet?"


    "Richard, I need to get your doctor once more. Something is really wrong." But what I truly wanted to do was escape from there and cry my heart out.


    I closed the door behind me and hurried to the nurse¡¯s station. "Get my husband¡¯s doctor, now!"


    I went back to the entrance to wait for his doctor, but I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears. He didn¡¯t remember me, but he remembered Gwen.


    His doctor arrived and asked what was going on.


    I gathere the will to speak because I needed to understand what was going on. "He doesn¡¯t remember me."


    "Oh, okay. I will just check on him. could you wait in the waiting room?" I nodded and headed away, tears dropping from my eyes like a burst pipe of water. I sat at the waiting room, I wanted to run away. to go back home, to my parents house. I wanted to be a little girl once more whose father could solve all her problems.


    Mr Numero came in a few minutester with Gwen and Martin. "Nita, what happened? Whats wrong? Did something happen to Richard?"


    "No, he is fine. The doctor is with him now."


    "Then why are you here crying?"


    "He has some memory issues."


    "What?"


    "I cant exin it but he doesn¡¯t remember me...yet."


    "What do you mean he doesn¡¯t remember you?"


    "Mrs Numero?"


    "Yeah."


    "I know this must be hard..."


    "Doctor, tell me whats wrong with my son."


    "He has dissociative amnesia."


    "And whats that?"


    "he cant remember a huge chunk of his life. He cannot remember anything from the past two years." He announced.


    "the past two years? Then he should remember me... I left the others instantly and raced back into Richard¡¯s room.


    "Junior!" I called as soon as I entered.


    "yes!"


    "You know me. You have to remember me. I am Benny, nerdy Benny!" I said, hope filling my heart.


    Richard chuckled. "Nerdy Benny? From board school!"


    "yes!"


    "I married you?!"


    "Yes!"


    "How?"


    "Well... it was an arranged marriage." The door opened and Gwen waltzed in moving to his side with her huge bump.


    "the doctor advises not to force your memories, sweetie."


    Sweetie? "Gwen, get the hell away from my husband right this instant!" I wasn¡¯t having any of this bullshit right now.


    "Nita, he is the father of my child. I have every right to be by his side too." She turned to Richard once more. "I have been so afraid, babe!"


    "Okay, I need both of you to leave, okay? Just go. I... I... need to think."


    "Alright, love." Gwen said sickeningly sweetly. She walked to my side and smiled. "May the best woman win!"


    Richard¡¯s dad came in and rushed to his side. "Hey son!"


    "Hi, Dad! Something weird is going on, and I need some exnations."


    "It¡¯s okay, son. No exnations needed. Doctor says not to load you with too much information. Your memory wille back to you."


    "I have one very important question, though... Why the fuck would you and Mum arrange a wife for me?" He turned to look in my direction and snapped. "I told both of you to leave!" he shouted and winced.


    I turned in that instant; I would wait, but I won¡¯t force it. He would remember; he had to.


    *****


    <strong>Three weekster</strong>


    Richard walked into the home we shared, looking around like he was grateful something was a constant in his already chaotic mind. He took a deep breath as he sat on the sofa in the living room, Martin bringing in stuff from the car as quietly as possible.


    I had given him space all these weeks, but nothing had changed. He had thought. He looked at me with expressionless eyes. He still didn¡¯t remember me. The man who would go to the ends of the world for me was gone.


    Our families didn¡¯te home with us. Gwen had left reluctantly with the Numeros driver. She had been stuck to his side all through his stay in the hospital. It felt like it was a time for me to go forgotten. Even Mrs. Numero would confuse me for Gwen sometimes.


    "So we live here together now?" he asked.


    "Yes. Do you want anything?" I asked.


    "and I am guessing the garden out there is your doing?"


    "Actually, it¡¯s yours."


    "I... came up with the idea of a garden?" He asked in disbelief.


    "It was my idea; you just brought it to life. A present for me."


    "Was it your birthday or something?"


    "No, you just wanted to do something nice for me."


    "Ah¡ªah. The more my missing time gets exined to me, the more I believe I have been living someone else¡¯s life."


    "Right." I turned to go get him a ss of water, but he held my hand. My world stopped moving. It was the first physical contact we had in weeks. I missed him, and he was right here with me. How is that even possible? I looked at his hand on my wrist and felt hot tears stinging my eyes.

 Chapter 58: Back to Default

    <h4>Chapter 58: Back to Default</h4>


    "How are you?" he asked, not looking at me.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "I do remember you but not as my wife, just as Nerdy Benny. I remember I had a crush on you then too."


    "Yes, I know..."


    "I¡¯m sorry if this hurts you." He says, looking up at me. "And I am trying to remember."


    "It wille to you. Don¡¯t force it. The doctor says not to."


    He nodded and finally let go of my hand. "So, how are you and Gwen pregnant? I mean, if you are my wife, then I must have stopped seeing Gwen, right?


    "Good question. You didn¡¯t."


    "So, I was cheating on you?"


    "I don¡¯t have the answer to that question, Richard. Only you do."


    "I remember you used to call me Junior, though."


    I nodded in response. That wasn¡¯t the part of our life that mattered. The part that mattered had been erased from his memory, and I didn¡¯t know how to help him get it back.


    "I will get you some water." I said


    "Never mind. I will just retire to my study for a bit. Need to see what I have been up to." He got up, towering over me, standing so close to me. My breath hitched in my throat, thinking, hoping that he would look in my eyes and that would spark something.


    "May I?" he said.


    "Excuse me?"


    He gestured to the path I was standing in, and I realized I was in the way. I quickly stepped out of his path.


    "Oh, and by the way, you are an amazing kisser."


    "You remember?"


    "At the hospital, when I woke up. The kiss, it was good."


    My heart fell, but I nodded and gave a small smile. <i>You taught me, </i>I thought. He hesitated once more and walked away.


    I fell back in the sofa he had been sitting in and let the tears flow once more. This much crying wasn¡¯t good for anyone.


    A few minutester, I heard his voice call me, the name foreign to me even though it was mine. "Benita!"


    I wiped off my tears and hurried to him.


    I found him sitting at his desk, a file on hand. I recognized it immediately. The contract.


    "We made this?" he asked.


    I nodded, losing the ability and energy to speak.


    "It says at the end here, divorce after a year of marriage withpensation to Miss Benita Williams. So it was for the money?"


    "Wh...what?"


    "I mean, you married me for the money."


    "I didn¡¯t want money! I didn¡¯t want anything!"


    "So why did you marry me?!" he shouted. "I expected this from Gwen; it was always about the money with her. But you... I held you at such high standards; I thought you were above this."


    "Richard..."


    "Why bring a baby into this... this... this farce? Is the child mine? Or was it what was his name again, Victor¡¯s? The one who can¡¯t keep his eyes off you when hees to visit ¡¯me¡¯?"


    I opened and closed my mouth several times, losing words. One tear after the other dropping. I matched up to him and pped him across the face.


    My breathinging in gasps. "Anything... anything... use me of anything... not that."


    I turned and left his office and met my phone ringing on the living room coffee table. I fought back my tears and picked up Mr. Numero¡¯s call. It was Gwen; the baby wasing.


    I headed back into his office and found him this time holding a framed photograph of me that used to sit on his desk.


    "It¡¯s Gwen. The baby ising. I will get Martin to drive you."


    "Never mind. I have amnesia, not a broken leg." He said, threw the picture in the bin beside his desk, and walked past me.


    I moved further into his study, looking at the file on his desk. I smiled as my fingers glossed over it. I didn¡¯t need to open it to remember what was in it. I remember the moment he had semi-kidnapped me from my old office to thewyer¡¯s. I remember the fight we had in the lobby. I remembered our bickering.


    He had been patient with me even though I was mad at him for something he knew nothing about. This was my test of love. I would be with him through all of these. Even if he hates me.


    *****


    I sat in the car with a heavy heart. My husband hadn¡¯t been home since yesterday evening he left to the hospital. I heard it was a rough birth. I had epted the fact that he was going to have a child with Gwen, I just didn¡¯t know I would be left out in the process.


    I stared at the message on my phone screen from my father-inw.


    <i>It¡¯s a girl.</i>


    I didn¡¯t think I would be jealous of Gwen, but here I was. I didn¡¯t think I would resent her, but here I was. I came to the painful realization that Richard would always be tied to Gwen. And with his memory loss, Gwen was taking total control of spinning her own narrative.


    I arrived at the hospital and went to the private ward. I stood at the slightly open door; Richard was holding the newborn in his arms, and my inws were in the room. Richard was smiling down at the child.


    I reached down to feel my own stomach. <i>Will your father be this happy when you finally get here?</i>


    "She¡¯s perfect," Richardmented, still staring in wonder at the child in his arms. "I didn¡¯t think I could be this happy, but I am. Oh, thank you." And then the worst happened. He leaned down and kissed Gwen on the lips.


    My world tilted and my insides twisted. I had been waiting for him to remember us, to remember what we had. But maybe he already chose what he wants in this life. Maybe it was time to go back to the former arrangement.


    "Nita, youre here!" Mr Numero said, finally spotting me by the door. I gave a small smile and entered the room.


    "I... I..." Richard started.


    "It¡¯s alright. Congrattions, Gwen." She gave me a nod and went back to touching my husband in a suggestive way.


    I looked at my mother inw, these days I wasn¡¯t sure when she would recognise me or not. I was told my kidnap put a lot of mental pressure on her and to deal with it, she pictured Gwen as me.


    She smiled sadly at me. "My girl! How are you doing?" Ah, my woman is back.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "Oh sweetie." She moved to hug me. I needed it. Mr Numero gave me a pat on the back.


    "Have you thought of a name for her?" I asked.


    "Chayara." Richard whispered. "My Chayara." He repeated, still holding the child.


    I cleared my throat to hold back tears. "That¡¯s nice. I¡¯m going to head to my parents¡¯ ce. Give them the good... news." I finished and headed out.


    "Benita!" I heard him call. I didn¡¯t want to stop, but I did. None of this is his fault. He just went back to his default setting.

 Chapter 59: The Battle for Numero

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Battle for Numero</h4>


    I stopped, but I didn¡¯t turn around. My heart couldn¡¯t take any more of this. My emotions were swinging this way and that.


    He walked up beside me, and we both stood in the hallway of the hospital, staring ahead. He had his hands in his pockets like he was hesitating.


    "I didn¡¯t mean for you to see that."


    "It happened either way. You may have forgotten that I am your wife; you may hate me for a contract that we decided to throw out long ago, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am your wife, a wife who loved you, and this... hurts me."


    "I just got carried away. I mean, I was willing to give us a chance, but that contract changes things for me. I feel like I am ying catch-up in my own life."


    I sighed, my next words heavy. "Our one-year contract is up. I am willing to wait for you to remember me, but I will ept if you want a divorce. I will resume back to work on Monday, but in the meantime, I will be at my parents."


    "You don¡¯t have to go to your parents; the house is yours too." He said.


    "It stopped feeling like mine the moment you used me of marrying you for money." I shot back.


    "Isn¡¯t that what it is? It¡¯s clearly written in the contract!"


    "A contract you drew up before I even got to thewyer¡¯s office!!!" I showed, drawing attention.


    "Richard!" Mrs. Numero called from the other end of the hallway. "Gwen wants you. She says Chayara wants only you."


    He started to say something once more but walked away. Mrs. Numero walked over to me.


    "My baby... It¡¯s going to be alright."


    "I can¡¯t do this anymore, Mum. I am exhausted. I just need to find myself before the baby gets here. I don¡¯t know if or when he will get his memory back, but I need to think about myself and my child."


    Mrs. Numero nodded and pulled me in for a hug.


    "I¡¯ll see you around." She said. I nodded also and left the hospital. Whenever he remembers what we shared, he knows where to find me.


    *****


    I resumed back to work on Monday. I haven¡¯t been since the kidnapping; Sasha kept me updated. There was a lot of work to do. The CEO was sick, the COO is in jail, and I, the chief ountant, took leave off work to take care of her CEO husband, who doesn¡¯t remember me.


    The moment I stepped in the lobby, the whispers began. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but I knew what the general gist was about. My life was indeed juicy gossip.


    I waddled to my office, and Sasha arrived with my appointments and schedules, some documents, and invoices I requested ahead of time.


    I had ounts to audit, and I had reports to submit, but the one I dreaded the most was heading up to the CEO¡¯s office to get his signature on some documents.


    He hadn¡¯t called me or texted me since I left the hospital. All through the weekend, all I saw were pictures of him and Gwen on social media. Ex Beauty Queen births Numero Heiress.


    I was number two, always had been, and sadly my child would alsoe second.


    I headed to the tenth floor, knocked, and entered his office. He was at his desk, tired but still managing to look handsome.


    "I need your signature on these." I said without looking at him and dropped the documents in front of him.


    "How have you been?" he asked, reaching for a pen.


    "Fantastic," I responded dryly.


    He flipped through the pages, signing each one. "There¡¯s a party at my parents¡¯ house this weekend. My mum is having one for Chayara."


    "and?"


    "Well, you are my wife. You should be there."


    "Do you think I should be at a party that¡¯s being thrown for your mistress¡¯s child?"


    "Do you know how fucked up you sound?"


    "I didn¡¯t think this through, did I?"


    "You should have."


    "Look..." he started and sighed.


    "Richard, let¡¯s get a divorce." I said. I couldn¡¯t be disrespected this way anymore. He needed to let me go.


    "What?!"


    "I can¡¯t... I thought I would be able to handle this. Turns out this is the hardest test for me. I cannot be disrespected this way."


    "I¡¯m not giving you a divorce while you¡¯re carrying my child." He shot back.


    "You have a child with Gwen, and you¡¯re not married to her. You can do the same with me."


    "What happens when I remember my missing time?"


    "Let¡¯s hope it won¡¯t be toote by then. I will hand in my resignation before the end of the day."


    "You¡¯re overreacting. Cut me some ck. I don¡¯t remember you as my wife!"


    "And I remember you as my husband!!! Cut me some ck!!! ying the second fiddle is not what I signed up for!!! I will not be disrespected like this. You can have Gwen; I will not be in your way."


    I picked up the documents and stepped out of the room. I was done with being Mrs. Numero.


    *****


    I sat at Mama L¡¯s burger shack wolfing down a burger when a familiar ck car parked on the street, and the driver approached me.


    "Martin, what are you doing here?"


    "I was given specific instructions by Mr. Numero not to let you out of my sight." He said.


    "Take a seat. Have a burger."


    "I am on duty, ma¡¯am." He stood guard at my side.


    "I won¡¯t be Mrs. Numero anymore; I don¡¯t need your protection."


    "You cannot ditch your security detail, ma¡¯am. You still carry a Numero." Martin said, his sses covering his eyes, his head moving slowly from side to side, scanning the area.


    "That¡¯s all he cares about, isn¡¯t it?" I finished the rest of my burger and got up. Martin stepped closer to me.


    "Do you really want to leave his recovery in the hands of Gwen? She is already spinning the past to suit her narrative. I thought you were a fighter."


    "You can¡¯t force love, Martin."


    "He loves you."


    "I know you¡¯re trying to make me feel better, but all of this mental stress is not good for me and my child."


    "You earned my respect when you picked up arms to fight Sam. You were willing to do anything to protect your husband. You cannot stop now."


    "I have been fighting since I became a wife. I am done fighting." I told him and headed towards the car. I couldn¡¯t ditch Martin too; he would hunt me to the ends of the earth.


    "Gwen told him he wanted to marry her but had to go along with his family¡¯s choice."


    I turned to face Martin. "She said that?"


    "I¡¯ll probably lose my job for speaking out of turn, but Mr. Numero deserves better than her. He deserves you." I looked at Martin once more. I was fighting this battle all wrong. with the wrong approach. It was time to bring up my charm. I am Mrs. Numero Junior, and it was time to take Gwen down a peg.

 Chapter 60: A House without a Heart

    <h4>Chapter 60: A House without a Heart</h4>


    Richard¡¯s POV


    I sat on the sofa in Gwen¡¯s home, with my daughter wrapped in a pink shawl nestled in my arms. The love I felt towards this small, fragile human was immeasurable. Small but powerful. Every wriggle, every cry, my chest tightened with even more love. Not in a million years did I think it was possible to love another human this much.


    "You¡¯re going to spoil her." Gwen said walking in on me cooing at Chayara. Gwen looked pleased. This wasn¡¯t the n; being with Gwen has always been a physical attraction, no emotion involved. This has always been the deal, but the arrival of Chayara was changing things.


    "She is a Numero Princess. She should be spoiled." I countered with pride.


    "She is going to miss you when you leave."


    "I will too."


    "You should stay." She urged sitting beside me on the sofa, her leg on mine.


    "I can¡¯t. Nita is already quite mad at me."


    "So?"


    "Gwen, it doesn¡¯t matter if we like it or not; she is my wife. She is also carrying my child. I have to respect that." I said, rocking Chayara as she cooed.


    "What makes you think the child is yours? She has been frolicking around with Victor. I heard he is her ex-boyfriend."


    I was unsure of what to say. Something did feel off, but that can be chalked down to mypse in memory. I did feel something for Nita, but I had always felt that way about her. The only difference was back then, I knew her as Nerdy Benny.


    But I remembered Gwen clearly, our escapades together, sneaking out of an event together to have sex in a car or the closest hotel room. Gwen said I had proposed to her, but I had to go along with what my family wanted. That also didn¡¯t sound like me.


    I felt like both women were lying to me, but the most believable was Gwen. The contract I found was proof that my marriage was a sham. If I loved her, what¡¯s the use of a written agreement?


    Sam¡¯s betrayal also wasn¡¯t helping me think right. Sam would have told me the truth if he weren¡¯t currently in jail awaiting trial for kidnapping my wife and my attempted murder.


    "You¡¯re thinking too hard," Gwen said.


    I gave a small smile. "Am I?"


    She reached out to touch my face, but I pulled back before her fingers made contact. Withdrawing from her was instinctive; wanting Nita was natural. The kiss at the hospital had been a mistake, an overwhelming excitement when I saw my daughter.


    "I have to go." I handed Chayara to her and got to my feet.


    "Still keeping your distance?" she asked, moving to ce Nita in her movable crib.


    "Gwen, I don¡¯t know who I have be in these few years. I am even ying catch-up at work. I would rather not do something that will mess my life up further."


    Gwen let out a dramatic breath, shaking her head. "I am not telling you that you were in love with me. But I was whom you chose when the board said the new CEO had to be married. Your family just had other ns. And that was when Chayara happened. Think about it, Richard. Who do you believe? The woman you have always known or the one you are just finding out about."


    The question rang countless times in my head. Who do I believe? Who should I believe? Everyone says I love my wife, even Martin. He said I went crazy when she was kidnapped. But the contract said, to the public, we would be a loving couple.


    That damn contract.


    Gwen reached over and squeezed my hand. "You don¡¯t have to force yourself to remember something that wasn¡¯t real in the first ce. You have a family now. <strong>A real one.</strong>"


    I looked down at my daughter, feeling a surge of warmth.


    *****


    I sat in my parents¡¯ living room, staring at the contract again. I concentrated, thinking it would spark something; nothing. I sighed heavily and ran a hand through my hair. Why would I even consider such a binding contract with her, especially with a woman I clearly liked since my teenage years?


    What was it about her that didn¡¯t encourage me to want to spend the rest of my life with her? Why would she need an escape n?


    "Still staring at that, huh?" My father¡¯s voice came from behind me. "That file has stopped making any sense since the moment both of you got married."


    "You knew?"


    "Yeah, I knew. Actually, you told me when you found out about Gwen¡¯s pregnancy."


    I clenched my jaw. "So it¡¯s true, then? My marriage to Nita was a sham?"


    "I cannot exin it to you, son. You just have to remember on your own, or else whatever step you take will not be based on how you feel but on what we tell you. That¡¯s not fair to anyone, especially not to Nita."


    I swallowed. "I know that I feel something; I just don¡¯t know what. My house feels empty, the same house I have lived in for years. I know something is missing; I don¡¯t know what."


    "It wille to you." He patted me on the back and took a seat. "Actually, I wanted to talk to you for another reason. I heard Nita resigned."


    I nodded.


    "You cannot let her go. She has done an excellent job in a few months; she found out about your brother¡¯s embezzlement, and she has been able to help us tap into other investments to generate amazing revenue. Thepany needs her."


    "Dad, she resigned, and she is divorcing me." I looked at my father. "I don¡¯t know what to do. The kiss she saw at the hospital meant nothing, really, and well, maybe it¡¯s for the best."


    "Your mother is going to murder you."


    "I know." I ran my hand through my hair once more, this time in frustration. "How is Chayara¡¯s birth partying along?"


    "That¡¯s this weekend. Nita is also about to pop. You¡¯re going to have two babies with two different women. Way to go, Richard."


    I groaned. "The only light in the darkness right now are my kids." I got up abruptly. "I¡¯m going to go see Nita."

 Chapter 61: Fragments of us

    <h4>Chapter 61: Fragments of us</h4>


    When I arrived at the Williams¡¯, her guard came up to salute Martin and to give a briefing. I exhaled sharply; I didn¡¯t know how I would be received. I didn¡¯t know what I was walking into, but everyone¡¯s story except Gwen¡¯s had one constant: I loved Nita.


    The door was slightly ajar when I got to the porch, and I heard familiar voicesughing and giggling.


    I stepped inside, and for some reason, I felt something: jealousy.


    Victor.


    Sitting across from Nita, a frozenughter on his face as he sipped his tea like he belonged there with her¡ªthe mother of my child. My wife. Nita looked back to find me; her ownughter instantly died, like she wasn¡¯t happy to see me or something.


    Her hand rested on her baby bump in a protective manner. Victor set his cup down slowly and got up.


    "Mr. Numero, wee."


    "We can drop the formalities seeing as you have quite the friendship here with my wife."


    "Richard?" Nita called. "What are you doing here?"


    "I didn¡¯t think I needed an excuse to see my wife, you know, the woman carrying my child." I strolled further into the living room and stared Victor down. "What are you doing here?"


    "I just came to see how Nita was doing. She offered me some tea, and we were catching up."


    "Yes, that¡¯s what exes do, isn¡¯t it?" I growled.


    "Richard, you need to stop." Nita said.


    "Is this why you wanted a divorce so you could frolic around with this fool?"


    "I think that¡¯s my cue to leave." Victor said. Nita got up and gave him a hug before he left. As soon as the door closed, she descended on me.


    "How dare you? Was it not just a few days ago I found you kissing your ex? Who the hell do you think you are? I have done my best to be patient, to give you space, but like I said earlier, I will not let you insult me. You will not question my fidelity unless you have proof of it."


    "What more do I need? I just found him here with you ying house like a couple of old lovers."


    "I would think a cup of tea isn¡¯t enough gratitude for the man who assisted in saving my life, don¡¯t you think?" She folded her arms in front of her.


    "That¡¯s the excuse. He saved your life. I took a blow to the head!!! I cannot remember the past two years of my life!!! It is gone because I tried to save you!!!"


    "I need you to leave. There is no future for us. Not like this. If by chance you remember who you became, I hope it¡¯s not toote to find your way back because this... this isn¡¯t the man that loved me." She said and walked away into the house.


    I knewing here was a bad idea, but I still did. I thought I could change her mind about the divorce, but it has only been cemented.


    *****


    The divorce papers arrived hand-delivered by awyer Nita had hired. I didn¡¯t need to open the envelope; I knew what was inside. Why did I feel like my heart was being yanked out of my chest? For someone who had no memories of the past two years, I sure did carry around a lot of emotions.


    I threw the papers in my desk; I couldn¡¯t face the finality of it. Maybe after tonight¡¯s event, I would consider it, but not now. Not today. Today was Chayara¡¯s birth ceremony, and I intend for it to be a good day.


    Gwen looked quite lovely, but I could tell she was already fed up with the baby fat. She wasn¡¯t very maternal; she had hired two nannies to take care of Chayara, whom she spent as little time as possible with.


    The ceremony was a small one, with close family and friends to celebrate with us. The press was already on fire with the news of Gwen having the first Junior Numero baby. I didn¡¯t want to feed them with more ridiculous conspiracy theories.


    I was having augh with my mother, who didn¡¯t know of mine and Nita¡¯s divorce yet. When I was told of my mother¡¯s illness, it felt like my world was crashing down. I take that back; it didn¡¯t feel like it was crashing down.


    My mom was ill, my father has a son out of wedlock, I have a baby and another one on the way, I have a wife who I signed a ridiculous contract with, and oh, Sam turns out to be a backstabber.


    My missing two years were more interesting than my entire life.


    My eyes caught a glittering sh of red, and I turned my head to look properly when I saw her. She was a dream, lovely and sweet. The more I think about it, the more I believe I was in love with her.


    But she arrived with Victor; the man was a leech.


    "You are going to lose that girl, Richard." My mom sat beside me.


    "Yes, to him."


    "Sorry, I invited him. He did help in saving her after all. To me, he is a hero."


    "Mum... you are not helping." I handed my empty ss to a passing waiter and headed to my wife. I hadn¡¯t signed the papers, so she was still my wife.


    "Nita," I greeted, deliberately ignoring Victor.


    "Richard," she said. "It¡¯s a nice party."


    "I thought you didn¡¯t want toe." I pointed it out.


    "I had a rethink. Besides, Victor convinced me to."


    "You look..." My eyes roamed over her, drinking her in. "...breathtaking."


    She blinked, caught off guard. "Thank you."


    I turned to Victor, my jaw tight. "Can I have my wife back? I would like to dance with her."


    "Over to you."


    I held out my hand to her, and for a moment I thought she would refuse, but she ced her hand in mine and followed me to the open floor.


    The music was slow; I ced a hand on the small of her back and was guiding her gently. Her scent was familiar. She felt good, her body so close to mine. Her bump was kind of in the way, though.


    "Did you sign the papers?" she asked, avoiding my gaze.


    "No."


    "You should, as soon as possible."


    "Why the rush?"


    "I¡¯d like you to have your space."


    I inhaled sharply; the song continued as we moved. It felt natural. I decided to know, to test a theory. I tilted her chin up and leaned down to kiss her. The moment our lips met, a memory exploded in my mind.

 Chapter 62: Fractured Trust

    <h4>Chapter 62: Fractured Trust</h4>


    We were arguing; it seemed like mywyer¡¯s office. I was angry; she was angry. I couldn¡¯t remember the conversation, but I remembered the scene.


    I pulled back from the kiss, my breathing uneven, my heart mming against my ribs.


    Nita¡¯s eyes were wide, confused. "Richard?"


    I stepped away from her quickly. "I¡¯m sorry. I have a slight headache." I hurried away from her. What kind of rtionship did we have? Were we always fighting?


    I headed towards the garden, the cold night air losing the war with the sweat appearing on my brow. The memory was hurting, both physically and emotionally. How did Nerdy Benny be so angry? I used to tease her a lot, but she would always remain calm. Yeah, she lost her shit once when I put glue on her chair.


    I clutched my head, hurrying to put some distance between the party and myself. Was our marriage full of fights and regrets? Was that why we made the contract? If that was it, why was she hiding it? Why wouldn¡¯t she just tell me the truth?


    That kiss though, oh my God... I closed my eyes and reyed it; I didn¡¯t want it to end, but the battle between my brain and my heart was killing me. I shook my head in frustration and reached to pluck a flower when I spotted him. Victor. The asshole was always everywhere.


    He was standing near the hedge, with a ss of champagne in his hand, watching me. I may have looked like a lunatic with the way I entered the garden, shaking my head and pulling at my hair, but I wasn¡¯t prepared to give him the satisfaction of thinking he knew my weakness or found a weakness.


    He raised his ss to me. "Congrattions, Mr. Numero. The one man who can eat his cake and have it."


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Actually, yes. Yes, I am, and I am mature enough to admit it. But that¡¯s not the point here. You don¡¯t see how much you are hurting her, do you?"


    I took several steps towards him, my hands balling into fists. "You don¡¯t know a damn thing about me or my marriage. Keep your observations to yourself."


    "I think we can both agree that you don¡¯t know a damn thing about your marriage either."


    I stiffened. He was right.


    "Tell me, when you look at her, are you just trying to use her to help you put the pieces of your puzzled brain together, or are you making an actual effort to unravel the woman you married?"


    "You think you know her better than me?"


    "As of this moment, I do." He smirked. "And I know that you don¡¯t deserve her. Marrying you is a curse, but she doesn¡¯t realize it. She hasn¡¯t had one moment of peace or happiness as a Numero. Every bad thing that happened to her was because of you. Every time she hase through for you, you have run into the arms of your mistress. You can use your amnesia as an excuse, but even you can see how much of a rotten, spoiled jerk you are."


    "I take it you are trying to say something. Like you said, you are man enough. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of this speech?" I asked, my eyes narrowing.


    "I¡¯m saying, I n on taking her away from you, Richard. Show her what a peaceful rtionship is like."


    "You are her ex for a reason. You tried once and failed. Do you think you have grown this time?"


    "This time, she will love me."


    Instinctively, I balled my hand into a fist and swung. He dodged, and my hand flew through the air past his face, and I lost my bnce.


    "You are never going tond a punch ever again, Numero. Never again." He stepped away from me out of the garden. I was furious.


    *****


    I was on my way for a cup of coffee. Nothing else appealed to me, not the wine, not the food. Even the people outside still celebrating Chayara felt invasive. I stepped into the living room and found Nita and Gwen, facing off.


    The moment Gwen turned to see me, she ran towards me, threw herself in my hands, and sobbed.


    "Richard, please get her away from me. She is going to hurt Chayara."


    "What?" I asked in surprise, my eyes flying to Nita¡¯s.


    "She threatened Chayara. Richard, she said horrible things! She says it¡¯s Chayara¡¯s fault you are not spending time with her."


    I looked to Nita again for confirmation, but she only held my gaze. Like she was waiting for something, like she was waiting for a mistake?


    But this was my daughter, for God¡¯s sake. My baby girl. No one had the right, not even Gwen herself.


    "Why...why would you say this?"


    "You believe this?" Nita asked incredulously.


    I tried to make sense of the scene before me once more. Gwen was still crying uncontrobly. And Nita was standing there with anger in her eyes.


    "She¡¯s obsessed with you, Richard." Gwen continued.


    "Could you go check on Chayara and calm yourself down? Don¡¯t let her see you like this?"


    Gwen nodded and let go of me, heading out of the living room.


    "Tell me what happened." I turned to Nita.


    "Does it matter? You have chosen a side."


    "There are no sides here, Nita." I shouted.


    "You once trusted me so much that you found Victor kissing me and knew instantly it wasn¡¯t my fault."


    "He kissed you?"


    "Richard, you are not listening." She took a deep breath. "You never needed to question me. You would take one look, just one look at me, and you would know. It was innate. It was love. I never had to defend myself."


    "Thest person I trusted, I am told, stabbed me in the back." I defended myself.


    "She has always been the one you run to. I don¡¯t me you for choosing her."


    "Nita, don¡¯t turn this around. Don¡¯t make yourself the victim!"


    "Me? Victim? Never? I can never be a victim. I am Benita Williams. I am a phoenix. Leave the victim ying to your bimbo blonde over there." She spat and walked away.

 Chapter 63: The Chase Begins

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Chase Begins</h4>


    Two weeks since the party, and I could tell Nita was avoiding me. I had my parents invite her for dinner; she gave some flimsy excuse. She wasn¡¯t picking my calls, but she was replying to texts.


    Her social media handle showed she was currently on vacation. And Martin brought reports from her guards weekly about her security. She didn¡¯t need me, and she made sure I knew it.


    She didn¡¯t need to dere that she needed space; she took the space as harshly as she could.


    When I went to her parents house again to see her, she didn¡¯t deny me ess; she just made sure she spent a few minutes with me and left me hanging out with her parents while she went God knows where.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for distance; she was carrying my child. I needed to be updated; I needed to know. I need to go for doctor¡¯s visits. I needed to be carried along.


    I arrived at the suite she was staying at the hotel. She had chosen a ce about three hours out of town. Did she think that would stop me from finding her?


    She nced up briefly from the book she was reading, curled up in the armchair by the window. She looked peaceful and quiet, not even acknowledging my sudden presence in her room.


    I crossed the room in long strides and yanked the book out of her hands.


    She inhaled sharply and then exhaled slowly, like someone trying to calm their anger. Good.


    "I was reading that." She said it way too calmly.


    "I¡¯m sure you were." I tossed the book onto the table and looked out the window.


    "What do you want, Richard?"


    That was a good question. What do I want? Why was I there? "You do not have the right to keep my child away from me." Okay, let¡¯s go with that. Good excuse.


    "Let¡¯s not do this, Richard. I came here for some peace and quiet. If there is anything you need to know about the baby. I will let you know."


    I started to speak but was lost for words.


    "Right now, the baby is still safe inside me. And unless you want me to tell you how often I get cramps, heartburn, and nausea, I see no reason why we need to see or speak to each other. And this whole, poor, abandoned husband routine¡ªaplete turn-off."


    "Excuse me?" I scoffed. "You tell me one day that we have this perfect marriage, and the next you are asking for a divorce. I¡¯m trying, Nita. I am trying to understand what we were."


    "Our problem isn¡¯t your lost memories. Our problem is in every decision you have made since the attack. Every disrespectful thing you have said to me. That¡¯s our problem."


    "You act like you are the only one who is hurting. I don¡¯t remember who I was with, and instead of telling me, you push me away." I shouted.


    Her expression faltered for one moment; I caught the sadness in her eyes. "Love cannot be exined. It can only be felt. You need to ask yourself what you feel. I cannot wait around for your memories to return and be treated like I don¡¯t matter because I know my worth." She got up, with a bit of difficulty from the armchair. The weight of her pregnancy weighing her down.


    "Nita... Don¡¯t push me away."


    "I¡¯m not pushing you away. I am taking a couple of steps back. It¡¯s up to you to want... No need to chase me." She tried to step around me, but I caught her wrist to stop her.


    Her gaze flickered down to where my hand held hers. I could feel her pulse beneath my fingertips, fast and unsteady.


    I stepped in front of her to face her, hoping that concentrating on her face would help me, but instead I was drawn to her lips once more.


    I saw something in her face too¡ªneed. She may be mad at me, but this woman wanted me.


    "Help me." I whispered as I leaned down and imed her lips with mine. My heart soared when she responded. A warmth spreading through my chest. I was hoping for a memory along with the kiss, but nothing¡ªjust a sudden yearning for more. I moaned against her lips, taking more, wanting more, needing more.


    Her hand slowly caressed my chest. I knew with the way she drew a sharp breath, she was having an internal battle. I was hoping the one that favored me exploring this feeling more would win but


    She pulled away from me gently and looked me in the eye. I know she wanted me, but what was holding her back?


    I agree I have handled our situation like an idiot, but who could me me? Nothing made sense to me.


    "This time Richard, if you want me... you have to chase me."


    I sighed and stepped back. "I don¡¯t think you will be running very far anyway."


    "What?" She raised her brow.


    "I mean, can you even run right now?" She opened and shut her mouth, looking confused. "I¡¯m making a joke, duh." I threw my hands in the air.


    She smiled, a genuine one. "I¡¯m sorry. We have just been arguing so oftentely; I didn¡¯t think you could manage to make a joke anymore."


    "We didn¡¯t use to argue?"


    "Well... it¡¯s hard to exin." She sighed.


    "So we did argue."


    A knock at the door interrupted us. "Expectingpany? Victor, perhaps?"


    "Oh for fucks sakes!" She stormed to the door and yanked it open. It was Martin.


    "You had to tell him where I was!" She shouted at Martin.


    "He is my boss, ma¡¯am." He responded without batting an eyelid. Seemed Martin was used to her, close to her even.


    "And what am I?" She put a hand on her hip, her frame smallpared to Martin.


    "Mrs. Boss?" She groaned and stepped away from the door. "Sir! Miss Prescott says she has been trying to reach you. It¡¯s Chayara. She is ill."


    My head snapped in Martin¡¯s direction, and I took to my heels. Fuck it. Damn, a three-hour journey back.

 Chapter 64: The Last Straw

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Last Straw</h4>


    The three hour ride back felt like time was deliberately taunting me and moving slowly. Martin did his best to get us there as soon as possible. I had seen her just yesterday. She was fine. I do not understand why Gwen wouldn¡¯t just take her to the hospital.


    Martin had barely finished speaking before I bolted out of Nita¡¯s suite. I heard her call my name as I ran out the door but my daughter came first. Everything else could wait.


    By the time I got to Gwen;s house, it was past midnight already. I didn¡¯t bother knocking, I strolled into the living room which was empty. The house smelled ofvender and baby powder.


    "she¡¯s fine now," Gwen¡¯s voice came from the hallway. I turned to see her, arms crossed, dressed in a loose transparent robe with a sexy nightdress beneath.


    "Are you sure?"


    "It was just a fever. She¡¯s sleeping now."


    I gave a long exhale not knowing I had been holding my breath. "I¡¯m going to see her." Gwen stepped aside as I headed into the nursery.


    My heartbeat returned to normal as I saw her tiny figure curled in her crib, breathing peacefully. Relief flooded me. I reached down, carefully lifting her into my arms. She stirred a little, her fingers flexing.


    "Daddy¡¯s here," I murmured, rocking her gently. I don¡¯t know how long I stood there, just holding her; just watching her made me feel at peace. I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her.


    After a while, Gwen reappeared at the doorway. "Want a drink?"


    "Only if you are not. You are still breastfeeding."


    "Actually, I stopped. She is on form now."


    I nced over my shoulder. "Shouldn¡¯t you wait at least three months?"


    "It¡¯s totally fine. I have to get back to work anyway, so..."


    "Gwen, it¡¯s only been a month."


    "I¡¯m tired of being cooped up in here. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink."


    I hesitated but nodded, carefully cing Chayara back in her crib before following Gwen downstairs.


    I noticed the living room had changed. The lights were dim, R&B was ying from the speakers, and an intable bed was in the middle of the space. I knew where this was going, but it wasn¡¯t going to work.


    She handed me a filled ss of wine and ced the half-filled bottle on the side table.


    I sat on the sofa and took a sip of my drink. "Gwen You cannot leave Chayara just yet. You cannot go back to work. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll pay you, I¡¯ll double your allowance, I¡¯ll put you in a private jet and send you to Paris, whatever you need."


    "Fine! I keep telling you, you are going to spoil that girl."


    "She is my peace right now."


    "What... Nita giving you problems still?"


    I didn¡¯t respond, so she came closer, on her knees, cing herself between my thighs. I took another sip of wine, feeling my head getting lighter.


    She leaned in slightly. "Maybe all you need is a bit of good time. How long ago did you have one?"


    I blinked, my vision blurry. "I can¡¯t remember." The room felt warmer.


    "Are you okay?" Gwen asked.


    "Yeah... just¡ª" I shook my head. "Feel kind of off."


    She began to undo my buttons, and it seemed I could do nothing to stop her. "You¡¯re just exhausted. Rx."


    "No, I¡ªI should go."


    "You can barely lift your hands. Just stay until you feel better." She slid her hands up my naked chest.


    She stood up slowly, pulling me up and immediately guiding me to the intable bed before I lost my bnce. She straddled me and bent to kiss me. I didn¡¯t kiss her back, but I couldn¡¯t stop her either.


    She managed to take my shirt off and threw it to the side. "I have missed you."


    "Gwen..." Now I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open.


    *****


    <strong>Nita¡¯s POV</strong>


    I was still sleepwalking back into bed when I reached for my phone. It had vibrated just as I was stepping out of the bathroom, my dder having forced me awake yet again. I hated pregnancy for this. For the swollen feet, the nausea, the aching back, and now the sleep deprivation.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing my stomach absentmindedly as I tapped the screen. It was a message from Richard. A smile crept up my lips; after this afternoon, I thought there was still hope for us. Even though he had run out like the sh as soon as Gwen called.


    But as soon as the image loaded, I felt my stomach drop. My chest tightened, and I suddenly felt ustrophobic. No. He cannot do this to me again.


    But it was there, clear as day.


    Richard. Gwen. Naked. Together.


    The sheets were barely covering them, her head tucked against his chest like she belonged there.


    My stomach twisted violently, and I raced as quickly as my bloated body would allow me to throw up in the bathroom.


    The room spun.


    But the image stayed in my brain. Unchanging and unyielding.


    I refused to let the tears fall. I had been battling with high blood pressure for a while now, and for the sake of my health and that of my child, I refuse to cry. Heat surged behind my eyes, but I stayed strong.


    I had been an idiot. Aplete fool. I had let myself hope. Even after everything. Even after the distance, the uncertainty, the way he made me feel like a stranger. I had let myself believe that maybe, just maybe, there was a chance.


    That if I just gave him time... he would remember me. Even if it was just a little. I headed back in my room angrily and began packing. My vacation was over. It was time to end this.


    *****


    I sat across from mywyer, my nails tapping against the polished wooden desk, waiting. I had called Martin and gave him specific instructions to get Richard here in the next fifteen minutes.


    I was furious and hurt. He chose Gwen and that was that. And so today, I would be cutting him loose whether he wanted to or not.


    The door swung open and there he was looking dishevelled. Rough night, I guess.

 Chapter 65: The Edge of us

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Edge of us</h4>


    Richard stormed inside the office, his eyes shing fury as he looked at me. "What the fucking hell, Nita? What the fuck do you think you are doing?"


    I sat rxed in the chair, feigning that I was unbothered by his escapadesst night or by his tantrums this morning. "What does it look like I am doing? Will you please stop shouting? We aren¡¯t the only clients in this establishment."


    His hands clenched into fists. "You want a divorce so badly, you had Martin kidnap me and get me here?"


    I intertwined my fingers and looked up at him. "Be grateful, Richard, that I am giving you one final chance to set me free. If not, I will be on a flight out of the country right now, and you will nevery eyes on your child."


    "Are you threatening me, Nita? I don¡¯t respond to threats." His voice was a growl now, but nothing could intimidate me. I was done.


    I reached into my bag and pulled out another copy of the divorce papers. "Sign it."


    He looked at the file I was holding, and his eyes drifted back to mine, almost looking defeated. His eyes burned into mine. "You¡¯re serious?"


    "I am." I responded calmly, cing the file on the table.


    "Can we discuss this further?"


    "Talk?" I smiled coldly. "Talk... about what? How did you crawl in Gwen¡¯s bedst night? How did you think it would look admirable if you sent me a picture of your naked selves?"


    His eyes stared at mine in surprise and realization. "I didn¡¯t... Nita... I didn¡¯t send it."


    "I figured, but I am done with excuses. I have been a good little wife for you, an understanding wife. Well, no longer."


    His face paled.


    I pushed the documents towards him and opened it to the first page that needed his signature. My own part of the document is already signed. "You want Gwen? Take her. But leave me out of it."


    He wanted to say something, maybe another ridiculous exnation, but he stopped. "You¡¯re right. All of this is not fair to you. I¡¯m sorry." He took a pen on the table, bent over, and signed each of the pages.


    As I watched him scrawl his name on thest page, a sharp pain sliced through my heart. It was officially over. Richard and Nita Numero, the power couple, were finally over.


    He turned to me, held my gaze for a moment too long, a moment where I began to question if I was acting too rashly. He moved closer and brushed my lips gently with his. "Goodbye, Nerdy Benny."


    He straightened his jacket and walked out of the office, leaving me and my heart in pieces. That was who he remembered me as: Nerdy Benny. How long will I stay Nerdy Benny?


    *****


    I pulled into the driveway three days after our divorce was final, expecting an empty house. I had let go of everything that tied me to the numerals except the child growing inside me. I didn¡¯t want any guards watching me and reporting to Richard.


    I still didn¡¯t have the heart to go see Mrs. Numero yet. She would do nothing short of murdering me. And my parents, well, since they found out about Gwen¡¯s pregnancy, had been on my side. Of course, they would like us to resolve our issues, but they were currently supporting me.


    Despite their support, I knew I needed my own space, and I was seriously house hunting. Something simple and fit for a single mom. I would want it at a central location¡ªamong my ex inws, my parents, and Richard¡¯s houses. Not too close but not too far away either.


    I stepped on the porch and noticed that there was music ying. Something by Alec Benjamin. I never understood his taste in music. I, on the other hand, liked a bit more beat in rhythm.


    For a moment, I considered leaving anding back at ater time. I let myself in and found him on the sofa, all the lights off and curtains drawn. I could see his bare, smooth chest, softly breathing. His abs are perfectly sculpted, not too macho, just enough to make my tongue water.


    His eyes turned in my direction, and I saw the almost empty bottle of whiskey on the coffee table. It was 10am in the morning. He ignored me and went back to staring into space.


    My heart yearned for him, looking so undone. I wanted to reach out to him and find a switch somewhere to undo all the bad things in our lives. But I strode past him. "I came to pack my things."


    "Figures." He downed the rest of his drink, stood up, and followed behind me.


    "Richard, I don¡¯t need your help."


    "You don¡¯t have to need my help. I will be there when I see you need help." His eyes were red, and he could hardly keep them open. He staggered a little but maintained his bnce with a hand on the wall.


    I stopped in front of our bedroom door. "You aren¡¯t at work."


    "I needed a break."


    I nodded and stepped into the room. The memories we made in here hit me like a ton of bricks; for some reason, anger welled inside me. Life took my happiness away from me.


    "Second thoughts?" he asked.


    "Toote for that, don¡¯t you think?"


    A muscle in his jaw tightened. "Because you made itte."


    "No, because you wanted Gwen."


    His lips parted like he was about to argue, but then he closed his mouth, exhaling harshly. "I didn¡¯t sleep with her, Nita."


    Iughed drily. "Oh, so you just happened to be naked in bed with her?" I stopped myself from going down this conversation path. "I¡¯m not doing this. I came to pack."


    He pulled me to him, caging me in. "Nita... if it¡¯s any constion. I still do not remember you, but I believe now that I did love you. I feel pain here." He took my hand and ced it on his chest, where his heart was. My breathing quickened, and I felt the tears threatening to spill.


    "You will remember Richard. I know that you will. But it¡¯s unfair to both of us to keep this up while you don¡¯t. I cannot take any more."


    I looked up at him, my throat tightening. My fingers on his bare chest struggled with my brain to move, to caress him, to feel the smoothness of his skin.


    His gaze softened, his hand lifting as if he wanted to touch me but stopped himself.


    "Richard, go. Please, before we do something stupid. I promise I will call if I need you."


    He nodded, stepped back, and we stood there. Maybe something stupid wouldn¡¯t be such a terrible idea.

 Chapter 66: An Uncertain Future

    <h4>Chapter 66: An Uncertain Future</h4>


    "Richard, please go." I repeated.


    "How could I forget you?" He whispered and ran his hand through his hair. He shuffled from foot to foot, not knowing whether to stay or go. I turned to face the closet to hide the fact that I didn¡¯t want him to go either.


    I felt him before he touched my shoulder. My heart rocked in my chest, all of my resolve gone. He turned me to face him and smashed his lips against mine. He smelled of whiskey, but his lips were as soft as I remembered. I leaned into the kiss, taking what may be thest dose of him.


    He pulled away, but not to stop, only to change location. He found my weak spot just at the base of my neck and sucked on it, pulling the strings of my dress to expose my heavy breasts. I moaned into his ears, a stray moan I tried to keep in, all to refuse to show him that I yearned for him.


    He squeezed my breast gently and groaned. "Fuck!" He pulled away at that, breathing heavily.


    My eyes were clouded with desire as I stood there watching him war with himself. He turned around and mmed a fist into the closet door. I didn¡¯t have the will yet to speak; he turned back to me, his face etched in excruciating control.


    He adjusted my dress, pulling the strings back in ce. "I don¡¯t want to make any more mistakes."


    I nodded.


    "I... I want to... I¡¯m sorry."


    I smiled at his struggle and moved to the closet to begin packing.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Nothing." I chuckled.


    "Tell me,e on."


    "This all feels very familiar. Your struggle at keeping me at arm¡¯s length." I exined taking out some clothes into a small luggage bag.


    "Apparently, I lost that battle." He gave a small smile.


    "Clearly." Iughed, gesturing to my huge baby bump.


    "Tell me about our first kiss." He said, plopping down on the edge of the bed.


    "I cannot exin it without telling a long story, but our first kiss was at our wedding." I zipped the bag and dropped it at my feet.


    "At our wedding? We never..."


    Iughed. "No, we had... I had a lot of baggage to deal with, and we were still trying toe to terms with our engagement. You didn¡¯t even recognize me as Nerdy Benny until Sam pointed it out on the day of our engagement party."


    "What was the baggage?"


    I sighed and sat beside him on the bed. "Sam tried to rape me back in boarding school. I grew up with a deep fear of intimacy. You helped me through it."


    "I still don¡¯t believe all this stuff about Sam."


    "Yeah, you never did until you got proof." I put my hand on his thigh. "I have to go. I am going house hunting today, so..."


    "I can help you with that."


    "Actually someone else already offered." I winced.


    "Let me guess, it¡¯s Victor." I gave a small nod, really not wanting to get into a fight. "I guess I did push you into his arms, huh."


    "There is nothing going on there, Richard. I will like to believe that when you get your memory, you will be mine once more. I am holding on to hope."


    "You are saying you are going to wait."


    "As long as it takes, and when that timees, the man that I knew will hunt me down wherever I am and reim me as his." I smiled a bit, trying to reassure him. "Just don¡¯t make another baby with Gwen or anyone else in the meantime."


    "I have to give Gwen credit. She is fighting dirty. I didn¡¯t think she had it in her. I am caught between two baby mamas, and I am here losing my mind."


    I got up and grabbed my bag. "I am not your baby mama, Richard. I have and always will be your one true love."


    He nodded and took the bag from me, and we walked out together, making peace with our divorce and hoping that things would get better and the future would carry hope with it.


    *****


    Victor took me to a restaurant after our house hunting. I wasn¡¯t feeling like food, but he would hear nothing of the sort.


    "You have to eat something. For you and for the baby."


    "Victor, I really do not have an appetite for anything."


    "You eat or I will force feed you." His voice was light and teasing, but I could tell he was worried about me.


    The waitress approached us to take our orders. "I¡¯ll just have ice cream, and if I feel like anything after that, I will let you know."


    The waitress smiled. "Can I rmend some spicy soup? I assure you it helps." She signaled to my pregnant stomach.


    "Does it? Ice cream and some spicy soup then." I smiled, feeling my mouth water at the thought.


    "Also, sex improves the appetite." She gestured to Victor this time.


    I saw Victor instantly turn red in the cheeks. "No, no, we... I..." he stuttered iprehensibly.


    I chuckled at his embarrassment and turned to the waitress. "We are just friends."


    "Oh, I am so sorry. I just assumed." She apologized, holding a hand to her chest. "I will stop talking and go get your order." She was on her way when she came back. "I forgot to take yours."


    Victor cleared his throat. "I will have some ice cream also."


    "Right. I¡¯ll be back in a minute."


    We ate infortable silence after our orders were brought. The waitress was right; the soup was delicious, and it stayed down.


    "Have you made a choice about which apartment you would like?" He asked after he was done with his cup of ice cream.


    "It¡¯s difficult to choose; the apartments are okay. Which do you think will be okay for a jobless single mother?"


    Heughed at that. "I don¡¯t think you will be jobless for too long. I have been meaning to speak with you about that actually. How long will your maternity leave be?"


    "What¡¯s on your mind?"


    "I¡¯m starting a real estatepany, and I was thinking you would like to be a part of that journey."


    I swallowed, staring at my te. "I don¡¯t know." I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what my future holds. Will I one day be Mrs. Numero again, or have I lost the love of my life forever? I couldn¡¯t make any long-term decisions. It felt like I was stuck.


    Victor sighed, pushing his te aside and reaching for my hand. His thumb brushed over my knuckles, sending a warmth up my arm. "No rush, take your time. But just know I am here if you need anything."


    "Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the slut of the decade."

 Chapter 67: Love and War

    <h4>Chapter 67: Love and War</h4>


    "Well, well, well, If it isn¡¯t the slut of the decade."


    I looked up and found Gwen, her hands sped together. <i>Somebody please tell me this bitch ain¡¯t begging to get pped.</i>


    "Nice to see you too, Gwen."


    "I keep telling Richard you are a no-good gutter whore, but he never believes me. I sent him a picture; maybe this time he will." She looked satisfied and smug. She threw a look in Victor¡¯s direction.


    "Oh, how the mighty have fallen. You went from Richard to--- this. Well, typical. You can¡¯t put lipstick on a pig."


    Victor sat rxed in his seat, a smile creeping up his lips. I guess he could see the rage in my eyes and was waiting for some kind of drama to erupt.


    I looked around the restaurant to see if I could get away with hitting the bitch and not get stered on the front page of tomorrow¡¯s newspaper.


    I looked in my still-full cup of ice cream. I groaned internally at what a waste it would turn out to be.


    "Victor dear, could you please get me another cup of ice cream to go? Baby is going to be quite turned off with this one."


    His eyes twinkled with mischief. "Yes, Mdy."


    I got to my feet holding my cup of ice cream as Victor did the same and headed away. "Gwen, you know there was a time when I and Richard used to make hrious jokes about how dumb you are. We thought all you had going for you was your beauty. And I must admit, you... are... drop-dead gorgeous. The beauty crown was rightly deserved."


    I took a pause and faced her. "But we were wrong, weren¡¯t we?"


    "About what?" she asked, clearly hurt by hearing what Richard thought of her.


    "You are not dumb, are you? You pretend to be dumb to make men feel powerful. You have been exceptionally diabolical so far. It¡¯s impressive."


    "I told you, may the best woman win."


    "See, I don¡¯t have to best you, darling. I just have to destroy you." I smiled wickedly.


    "What do you mean? You can¡¯t do anything to me. Richard is on my side now." She said, looking confused. I felt powerful standing there, my huge, bloated body twice her size.


    "I am not going to stand here and drag my husband with you. He deserves much more than that. But you test me one more time, pull any stupid shit with my name attached to it one more time; I will find every and any thing that has to do with you from the day you were born. I will uproot your past, your present, and your future, and trust me, beauty queens always have something juicy to dig up."


    She stood ring at me, and she knew that I had her right there. "But in the meantime..." I spilled the contents of my cup on her chest. "Oops..." I said and walked over to Victor, who was paying our bills, leaving Gwen with a most horrified look on her face.


    "Here you go, one cup of ice cream to go." I smiled at him. "You handled that well."


    "I learned something while I was a Numero. I had to be formidable."


    Heughed and led me out of the restaurant.


    *****


    A weekter, I invited Richard to the new apartment which was already furnished and a nursery set up for when the baby arrives. He brought along a humidifier to ce in the nursery.


    "This looks nice." He said, looking around. "I could havee to help you, you know."


    "I barely lifted a finger. I had it professionally done." I responded.


    "I think you are just trying to avoid me. Maybe you thought I would be mad about the picture Gwen sent me." He gave me a nce briefly before turning to check the sturdiness of the baby crib.


    "You weren¡¯t?" I didn¡¯t know if I should be relieved or sad that he wasn¡¯t jealous anymore.


    "Oh, I was. I was pissed. I am still pissed, but well, what can I do? We are divorced after all."


    "right." I responded distractedly. "I wasn¡¯t trying to avoid you though. I just thought it would be easier if I paid people to do it." I exined.


    He walked further into the room, slowly checking every thing installed. But I was still distracted. I had missed this man, his boyish smirk, his confident swagger. As I looked on at the way his muscles flexed as he put his hands in his pocket, stretching the fabric to give a good view of that perfect ass. That sweet ass.


    My hormones must be in overdrive, I thought shaking my head and not realising he was standing in front of me.


    He was close enough that I could see the stubble on his jaw and the tiredness in his eyes. "Its nice to see you looking at me like that."


    I swallowed hard. "Like what?"


    "Like you still want me."


    I forced augh. "Your ego is out of control."


    He took another step closer, his voice dropping. "I agree but I¡¯m not wrong, am I?"


    I hated that he was right. Hated that even now, with everything, my body still remembered his touch, still reacted to him.


    "Richard." My voice was barely above a whisper.


    He reached out, tracing a featherlight touch along my arm. "You told me to chase you this time. I am following what I feel. Prepare to be chased, hunted down, wooed and seduced, Mrs Numero"


    He moved even closer to him and I begged him subconsciously to touch me, please for fuck¡¯s sakes, touch me.


    "I don¡¯t need my memories to make you mine once more."


    My breath hitched as he leaned in to give me a kiss on the cheek. "I will let you get acquainted with your new home." He said and headed out.


    Victor was waiting outside, leaning against his car, arms crossed. The moment Richard saw Victor, his expression hardened.

 Chapter 68: Screeching Fate

    <h4>Chapter 68: Screeching Fate</h4>


    I held my breath as Richard walked towards Victor. I didn¡¯t have any more strength in me to hold two egotistical men away from each other. Richard strode past Victor to his car and turned back to me with a smile before getting into the car.


    Martin threw me a salute from behind the wheel and I waved back at him.


    I stepped down the few flight of stairs towards Victor watching Richard¡¯s car disappear from thepound.


    "You still love him dont you?"


    I sighed. "He was my husband, Victor. The father of my child. What do you think?"


    "I think your marriage was an unhealthy one." His voice was firm but gentle.


    I looked away. "I don¡¯t know how to stop loving him."


    Victor stepped closer, tilting my chin up so I had to meet his gaze. His voice was quiet but intense. "Then let someone else love you the way you deserve."


    My breath caught, and I stared nkly at him. There was something in his eyes, something that I may have ignored ever since he reappeared in my life. I saw a man who had loved me in silence, waiting for me to see him or choose him.


    "Come on, let me see how pretty your apartment is."


    He changed the subject effortlessly. No pressure. No expectations.


    *****


    I let out a deep breath as Victor followed me into the apartment. My heart was still hammering from Richard¡¯s touch, from the way he had whispered those words¡ª<i>prepare to be chased, hunted down, wooed, and seduced.</i>


    My body missed him badly, and I think he knows it. He may not remember what we had, but somewhere deep in his heart, he knew we shared something special.


    God, I hated him for knowing exactly how to unravel me.


    Once inside, Victor moved around, taking in the decor, the expensive furnishings, and the carefully arranged nursery.


    "This feels homely. Are you ready for the baby?" He asked, sitting on the couch opposite me.


    "Like you wouldn¡¯t believe. I am just about done with carrying this much weight. I haven¡¯t seen my legs in ages." I muttered, rubbing my temples.


    He chuckled at the same time my phone vibrated. I frowned at the number. It was unknown. Who could be calling me with a hidden number?


    "Who is it?" Victor asked, seeing the puzzle on my face.


    "I don¡¯t know," I answered and picked the call. My face drained of blood the moment I heard the voice on the other end of the line.


    I listened to him speak without getting the opportunity for a response, and a shiver ran through my body. I hung up the call and turned to Victor.


    "I need to go."


    He didn¡¯t argue. "Is there a problem? Want me toe with?"


    I shook my head. "No. This is something I have to do alone."


    Victor studied me for a long moment before nodding.


    *****


    Gwen¡¯s apartment was quite different from mine. It was bigger and much morevish. I didn¡¯t expect anything less, but what I didn¡¯t expect was the screaminging from Chayara, who was fussing in the arms of the nanny.


    I walked in to find her lounging on the couch, scrolling through her phone. What mother can ignore her child¡¯s cries?


    "Are you going tofort your baby, or do you only do that when you are live on Instagram?"


    Gwen looked up, her eyes narrowing. "What do you want?"


    "I got a call from Sam."


    That got her attention. She stiffened but quickly masked it with a scoff. "Why the hell is that my problem?"


    I tilted my head, studying her. "That¡¯s what I was hoping you¡¯d tell me."


    She rolled her eyes and went back to her phone. "You¡¯re obsessed with me. It¡¯s pathetic."


    "Sam informed me he has something to tell me about you. Listen, Gwen. If there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding, something Sam thinks I need to know, this is yourst chance toe clean."


    She stood up, smoothing down her dress. "You really think I¡¯m scared of you?"


    "I think you are scared of what Sam knows."


    Sheughed, but it was forced. "You¡¯re just jealous that Richard chose me."


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. "Why does Sam, of all people, have information that could ruin you?"


    Something flickered in her eyes. Panic.


    She turned away, waving her hand dismissively. "I have better things to do than entertain your nonsense."


    "If it is something that can hurt Richard, Gwen, you better spill now!"


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    "Fine." I said, giving up. "Enjoy your evening, Gwen."


    *****


    Sam sat across from me, looking lean and haggard. I had heard prison changes a man; I just didn¡¯t think physically also.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. "Talk."


    He leaned back, a slow smirk spreading across his face. "How have you been, Benny?"


    "You didn¡¯t ask me here because you are concerned about me."


    "No, I didn¡¯t. But despite all that went down between us, I do still love you."


    I sighed. "Sam."


    He chuckled. "Fine. Chayara isn¡¯t Richard¡¯s."


    My breath caught. "What?"


    "She¡¯s mine."


    The words mmed into me like bullets. I stared at him in shock. "You¡¯re lying. You just want to hurt Richard."


    "You are still trying to protect him. Even though he doesn¡¯t remember you."


    I raised an eyebrow, wondering how he knew about Richard¡¯s memory loss.


    "We get cable here. It¡¯s been in the news." He rified. "Well, I and Gwen had a n. I didn¡¯t know what the future held or if I would get a share in the Numero empire. So I told her to im Richard was responsible for her pregnancy so that at least in the future, my child will be entitled to something. Turns out she isn¡¯t interested in associating with a convict. I haven¡¯t seen my child or heard from Gwen since Inded in here."


    My stomach twisted violently. No. No, this wasn¡¯t possible. Richard loved that child.


    I looked up at Sam. "Why are you telling me this?"


    He leaned closer. "I underestimated you, Nita. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you to fight back. But I do know you are a good person. All I want is to get to know my child, my daughter."


    "You think I am going to help you, Sam? You think I am going to break Richard¡¯s heart that way. Do you have any idea what he has been through, what we have been through? You want me to snuff out the little joy he has in his life?" I wanted to shout. My heart shattering at this information, I had no idea what to do with. My stomach hurt and pulled, and I tried to steady my breathing.


    "You know why I hated Richard? This is exactly why. Everyone always chose him, put him first, and you are doing it too."


    "If you weren¡¯t such a psychopath, maybe someone would love you."


    "Would they really? I was rejected from the moment I was born. I was kept a secret. I was never acknowledged."


    "You think I am going to pity you, Sam? You must be delusional."


    "Is this about what I did to you back in school?"


    "Don¡¯t you dare bring that up. Don¡¯t you dare, you crazy piece of shit!!!" My voice was louder now, but the pain in my stomach was getting worse.


    I had to get out of there immediately. I got up quickly, steeling myself to make it to my car. I called Richard as soon as I was out of the prison gate, but it kept going to voicemail.


    "Pick up, you fucking idiot... Ah!"


    Tears stung my eyes. Oh my God, Richard. This would destroy him. I got into my car and tried to call another number.


    He picked up almost immediately. "Martin!!! Thank God!!! Where¡¯s Richard?! I need him now! Ah!!!" Another pain coursed through me. "A neurologist? Since when? Martin, the baby ising. Tell Richard to meet me at the hospital."


    I hung up and started the car.


    The pain ripped through my body as I gripped the steering wheel and tried to focus.


    "My darling, please wait just a few minutes." I whispered to myself, pressing my foot down on the gas.


    I didn¡¯t have time to process what Sam had told me. I didn¡¯t have time to let my heart break for Richard or for the child who had no idea she was being raised under a lie. All I had time for was getting to the hospital before my body gave out on me.


    My phone began to vibrate, hanging on the dashboard. It was Richard video calling me. I slid the screen to answer. His face appeared on the screen; it seemed like he was running.


    "Hey, Nita. Where are you?" He asked, panic on his face.


    "On my way to the hospital. I should be there in ten minutes."


    "I told you to keep a guard with you, Nita." He was almost crying as he slid into the back seat of the car.


    "I am fine. The pain is not so bad yet. Baby still has a long way to go before it gets here." That was a lie.


    "We are on our way. Do you need me to get anything for you?"


    "I have a bag packed, but the keys to the apartment are with me."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Martin is good at kicking down doors." He chuckled, making me rx. How could I hurt this man with the information I have?


    "Martin, don¡¯t you dare break down my door! I¡¯ll haunt you in your dreams every night if you do."


    I heard both menugh. "Hey Nita. You can do this."


    I swallowed hard and focused on the road ahead. Then, in an instant, everything shattered.


    I heard a loud crashing sound and my body was pushed forward. Richard¡¯s voice screaming my name in a gut-wrenching scream was thest thing I heard.

 Chapter 69: The Queen’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Queen¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    <strong>Richard¡¯s POV</strong>


    "NITA!" Her name ripped from my throat, a primal and broken sound. Her phone slipped from the dashboard onto the bo of the car, ss shards on the screen.


    My heart was in my mouth, exploding as I stared at the nk screen void of sound or any life. And then I saw something. A figure¡ªmoving toward her wrecked car.


    My eyes snapped shut in excruciating pain as memories mmed into me like shards of ss needling their way into my brain. I remembered our fights, our passion, but most importantly, I remembered how much I love her. I remembered our life together. I remembered everything. And then I slipped into my own darkness.


    *****


    I came to being pulled onto a gurney with Martin barking and shouting into a phone, deploying people to find my wife. Nita. I can¡¯t do this again. I can¡¯t go through this pain again. The fear of losing her, I cannot. I¡¯d rather die.


    I struggled to get off the gurney, but the hospital staff held me down as I was wheeled into the hospital. <i>Martin, find her, alive, </i>but no one heard me. No one knew the way my heart was crushing and mming all at the same time against my chest.


    Why is she always the target? Whoever wants to hurt me should go through me; why do they always have to hurt her? Since she stepped into my life, I had been the reason she was constantly in danger.


    If she survives, I swear to God, I will stay far away from her life. To keep her safe, she had to get away from me. To keep her safe, I had to lose the love of my life. I slipped into the darkness once more.


    *****


    Once I regained consciousness, I yanked the sheet away from me and got to my feet. I looked around for anything¡ªmy phone, anything. I pushed the door open and staggered into the corridor.


    "Mr. Numero!" Another of my bodyguards called from down the corridor. I stumbled towards him, my head still killing me.


    "Where¡¯s Martin? Did he find my wife?" I threw the questions at him, hoping for a miracle.


    "Yes, sir. She is being attended to in the ICU right now, but you have to get back to bed; the doctors are really worried about you."


    I shoved him off of me and headed towards the elevator to the ICU downstairs. I found Martin at the waiting entrance.


    "Sir! You shouldn¡¯t be here." Martin¡¯s face was drawn and tense.


    "Nita?"


    "She¡¯s alive, sir. I found her in time. She is being operated on. Your family is in the waiting area."


    My entire body sagged. My breath was shaking as I walked into the waiting room in my hospital robe. I moved much like a zombie into the arms of my mother, who had her face swollen and tears streaming down them. Her parents clung to each other, but all I wanted was my mom.


    My mum held me like a child as I sobbed. I bawled remembering everything I put my wife through these past months, the way I treated her and the way I pushed her away.


    "It¡¯s going to be fine, love. Nita is a strong woman. She will pull through."


    I only cried harder. Out of relief, regret, and pain about my future without her.


    "Mr. Williams, your daughter is awake. And your granddaughter is in perfect health." A nurse came in to make the announcement.


    Everyone gasped in happiness. I had another daughter. I have a love child. The queen of my empire had arrived.


    "Take me to them."


    *****


    The nurse looked at me in confusion. "She is my wife."


    "I apologize, but you seem like a patient also. Were you also involved in the ident?"


    I shook my head impatiently. "Just take me to my wife now."


    She nodded and walked away while I followed.


    Nita was awake. My daughter was alive.


    I swallowed hard and pushed forward, my heart hammering in my chest as the doctor led me into the ward. Then, I saw her. My love, my first love.


    She was lying there, pale with her face marred by scratches, her arm wrapped in bandages. Her hair was tangled, and she looked like shit, but she was breathing.


    She looked exhausted, her eyes barely open before theynded on me. She gave me a weak smile, and I saw that her eyes were ssy, like she had been crying.


    "Hey, Richard," she murmured.


    I let out a relievedugh, moving closer to her bedside. "You scared the shit out of me, Nita."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened."


    But I did. I knew exactly what happened, and the culprit was going to pay.


    I dropped into the chair beside her bed, running a hand through my hair. "You¡¯re alive."


    "No shit, Einstein," she croaked, trying tough. "Where¡¯s our baby?"


    Before I could answer, the nurse from earlier entered, carrying a small bundle wrapped in soft pink fabric.


    My daughter. My Queen.


    The nurse smiled gently. "You have a strong girl here. The ident did nothing to scare her. Would you like to hold her?"


    Nita looked at me, "Go on, Richard."


    I hesitated for half a second before reaching out. The moment I held her, I felt my heart soar just like when I held Chayara for the first time. I was a daddy to two girls. I had to get a zoo in my house to keep boys away.


    She was so tiny, her little face scrunched up as she let out a soft whimper. My heart clenched painfully.


    "Nita," I whispered, my voice shaking, "she¡¯s perfect."


    Nita smiled weakly, watching me with something unreadable in her eyes. "Of course she is. She¡¯s ours."


    Something broke inside me at those words. Ours. I couldn¡¯t tell her that I had regained my memories of the past. If I did, my n wouldn¡¯t work.


    I bent my head, pressing a soft kiss to my daughter¡¯s forehead. "I don¡¯t deserve her. Or you."


    Nita sighed. "Richard..."


    The silence after that wasn¡¯t ufortable. It was peaceful; it was beautiful. This moment was all I had with them before I had to let them go.


    "Will you let me hold my daughter before you get too attached?"


    I carefully ced the baby in her arms, watching as Nita gazed down at our child with wonder.


    "She looks like you," I murmured.


    "She does have your mouth," Nita said softly, "which means she¡¯s going to be impossible to argue with."


    I chuckled, "Great. That¡¯s exactly what I need. Another woman in my life to outsmart me."


    Nitaughed aloud before wincing in pain.


    A knock came on the door, and my dad peeked in, grinning. "Are you good in here?"


    I nodded, my throat thick. "Yeah. We¡¯re good."


    "Good, because your mothers are still waiting, and I don¡¯t think I can stall them anymore."


    Nita groaned. "Tell them to give us five minutes."


    "I¡¯ll tell them two." My father said, and he disappeared.


    I turned back to Nita, "The storm ising. But if you need some time away from them, I can arrange a suite on the hospital¡¯s top floor where you won¡¯t be bothered."


    "It¡¯s fine. We have been through a lot now; I think we all need a little joy."


    I reached out and kissed her gently on the lips. "Whatever I do from here on out, just remember that I love you."


    Her breath caught, her eyes searching mine. "Richard? Do you... do you remember?"


    Before I could respond, even though the next words that woulde out of my mouth would be a lie, our families breezed into the room much like the arrival of a volcano.

 Chapter 70: Price of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 70: Price of Betrayal</h4>


    I had waited, pretended for the past week. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know how I did it. How I mustered the patience needed to get my hands on the one responsible for almost killing my wife and child. I pretended not to know what she had done because I had no evidence yet. And now that I had all I needed, it was time to end this madness.


    The door swung open, and there she was. Standing in her designer loungewear with a ss of white wine in her manicured hand.


    She smirked, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Did she really think she could get away with it? I mean,e on.


    "Well, well, well. Look who finally decided to visit. I was starting to think you all had forgotten about me and Chayara. Nita has her baby, and we are ced on the back burner."


    I stepped inside without waiting for an invitation. "Oh, trust me, Gwen. You¡¯ve been on my mind."


    I walked past her into the grand living room. This woman had manipted me, tricked me because I was handicapped, because I couldn¡¯t remember. Now that I had my memories back, I actually didn¡¯t expect anything less from her.


    But her recent action, that... that I didn¡¯t expect.


    I sat on the sofa while she sat beside me. "I have something to tell you." I began knowing exactly how this would end.


    She rxed in her chair, her legs crossed, waiting for me to speak up.


    "I am taking Chayara away from you." SI found the confusion on her face quite humorous. She sat up quickly, thinking she probably didn¡¯t understand.


    "If you want to take her for the weekend, it¡¯s fine. It will give me time to myself anyway."


    Time to herself. The woman didn¡¯t spend more than three hours a day with that child. "Not for the weekend, for life."


    "Richard, what are you saying? Why would you want to take my baby away from him?" She got up and paced the living room.


    "I am going to pretend that you don¡¯t know. So, why don¡¯t you let me start from the beginning? I got my memories back."


    "That¡¯s great..." she said, but I saw her face fall.


    "You lied to me, manipted me, and used me." I listed it out.


    "What choice did I have, Richard? Tell me! Even without your damn memories, you ran to her. Always chose her. YOU used me, Richard!!! Do you know what it feels like to be tossed aside because you found a new ything? You told me marriage would change NOTHING." She shouted, her veins standing out and chest heaving.


    "Is that why you tried to kill Nita?" I shouted back.


    "Yes! Yes! Goddammit! She was trying to take you away from me. To feed you lies. She was going to make you abandon Chayara."


    I nodded and sighed. That was all I needed to hear. "I thought you would make this difficult. See, I had no proof that you had hit Nita. It took everything I had not toe here and strangle you. I just had to wait to find the car you dumped. Congrattions. I hear they have beauty pageants in prison."


    "Richard... Richa... What did you do?" The color drained from her face.


    "Did you think I would let you get away with this? Wow! Your stupidity astounds me."


    "Richard, listen to me¡ªplease."


    I held up a hand. "Save it. The police will be here any minute."


    "You¡¯d do this to me? After everything we had?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "We never <i>had</i> anything, Gwen. I am sorry you feel like I used you, but that was what you wanted. You wanted the wealth I could offer. All I am to you is a money bag. I could forgive you for that because I always knew you as self-absorbed and superficial. But you tried to kill my wife."


    A loud knock sounded at the door, and her eyes darted around the room in panic. "Richard, <i>please</i>¡ª"


    But I was already done listening.


    Two officers stepped inside.


    "Miss Gwen Prescott?" one of them said.


    Gwen swallowed hard, her bravado cracking. "This is insane. You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "We have a warrant for your arrest in connection to the attempted murder of Nita Numero."


    I watched as the handcuffs clicked around her delicate wrists.


    Gwen whipped her head toward me, her voice shaking. "You¡¯ll regret this, Richard."


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. "No, Gwen. You will regret this."


    She screamed at me as they dragged her away, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I had wasted too many emotions on her already.


    Instead, I turned on my heel, walking toward the nursery upstairs.


    The moment I stepped into the room, everything changed. The tension, the anger¡ªit melted.


    Because there, in the crib,y my daughter. I reached down, brushing a gentle finger against her soft cheek.


    "Hey, sweetheart," I murmured. "You¡¯re going to be with Daddy now."


    She stirred slightly, letting out a tiny sigh, and my heart clenched.


    I leaned against the crib, taking a deep breath.


    This? This was what mattered. My daughters. My wife. My family.


    "I love you, baby girl."


    *****


    The house was packed. Laughter and clinking sses filled the air. My mother had gone all out for the Queen¡¯s party. She was in her element, ordering the staff around and beaming with pride every time someone called her "Grandma."


    I stood in a corner, nursing a ss of whiskey, watching as my father danced with Chayara in his arms. She was adjusting well without her mother. I thought she would be up all night crying.


    It had been a week since Gwen was dragged away in handcuffs, screaming empty threats. A week since I brought my baby home. Now, all I had to do was make sure she was safe.


    And to protect my wife from me. I had tried as much as I could to avoid Nita. She still had no idea I had my memories back. It would make leaving her easier.


    I looked over to where she was sitting, the scars on her face finally healing. Everyone fussed over her, and her mom had Queen in her arms. I knew she was tired, but she endured all of these just to make the family happy.


    "Stop brooding," My mum arrived beside me, her face a scowl as she took the ss of whiskey in my hand and ced it on the tray of a passing waiter.


    "I¡¯m not brooding," I muttered.


    "Yeah, keep telling yourself that. You know in your heart that you love her. What¡¯s stopping you?"


    "It¡¯s not so simple, Mum."


    "No, it¡¯s self-sabotage."


    She patted my cheek. "If you let her slip away, you¡¯ll regret it." With that, she walked away to steal Chayara from my dad.


    I spotted Victor on the balcony, looking lost. I made my way toward him.


    "Victor."


    He turned and tensed on seeing me. I didn¡¯t me him, even when I knew he had the best interests of Nita at heart; all I saw was a rival. "Richard."


    "Do you have a minute?"


    "Are you here to tell me to stay away from your wife? Who, I might add, is not your wife anymore."


    I leaned against the railing, "Quite the opposite actually. I will be going away for a while. I need you to take care of Nita."

 Chapter 71: A Love that Burns

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Love that Burns</h4>


    Victor chuckled a couple of times, shaking his head like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. "Okay. Where¡¯s Richard? You... you are clearly his twin."


    I clenched my fists at my sides. This was already hard enough without him making jokes.


    "She deserves better than me." The words felt like acid in my mouth. I had always known that. Since we were kids, I had always known I didn¡¯t deserve her. And everything bad that had happened to her was because of me.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. "And you think I¡¯m better?" He smirked, looking pleased with himself, but there was something in his eyes. Something that told me he wasn¡¯t taking pleasure in this.


    "Don¡¯t milk it," I muttered. "But my point is, you are safe. You don¡¯t have yourte sister¡¯s boyfriend, who tried to kill her. Or your best friend, who happens to be your brother instead of your cousin, kidnaps her. Or your ex also tries to kill her. It¡¯s like her life is in danger every week because of me." I exhaled sharply, the weight of it all pressing down on my chest. Saying it out loud made it feel even worse. "She¡¯s better off without me."


    Victor studied me for a moment, his usual arrogance reced with something else. Pity? Understanding? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "You are serious." His voice had lost its teasing edge.


    I clenched my jaw. "Yes. I am leaving her to keep her safe."


    Victor sighed, dragging a hand through his hair. "You¡¯re an idiot."


    I scoffed. "I¡¯d be pissed if that weren¡¯t true. I am an idiot. An idiot in love, but you need to understand that I will do anything to keep Nita safe." My voice cracked slightly, and I hated myself for it. But I meant every word.


    Victor shook his head. "Do you really think pushing her toward me is going to fix things? If she wanted to be with someone else, she would be. She chose you." He took a step closer, lowering his voice. "Hell, I have been trying to get her to see me as more for months. To notice me. I thought she would finally realize that what you both have is toxic. That she deserves better." He let out a humorlessugh. "But you know what? She is still waiting for you."


    "She will stop waiting when I am out of the picture." I forced the words out, swallowing past the lump in my throat. Saying it out loud felt like putting a bullet in my own chest. I was pushing the woman I loved into another man¡¯s arms by walking away from her. Walking away from my daughter. At least I would have Chayara with me. She had no other parent but me now.


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "You are such a fool." His tone was sharp and cutting. "Fine! You want to throw her away? Good for you. You want to abandon your newborn child? Hurray." He let out a bitter chuckle, then his voice dropped to a near growl. "But I will not let you use me as a ceholder."


    I turned my head toward the parlor where the party was still in full swing. My fatherughed at something, clinking sses with one of his friends. And then, there she was<strong>.</strong>


    Glowing. Radiant. Laughing with my dad, her face lit up in a way that made my heart ache. She was beautiful without even trying. The way her lips moved when she spoke, the way her eyes crinkled at the corners when sheughed. I could see the curve of her shoulders, the effortless grace in her posture. I knew her bodynguage well. I could tell she was hiding something behind that smile. A sadness she was trying to bury underughter, and I knew I put the sadness there.


    "I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for her," I murmured, mostly to myself.


    Victor exhaled sharply, his patience snapping. "No. You¡¯re choosing the coward¡¯s way out."


    My chest tightened. I turned back to him, fists clenched at my sides. "Do you know how incredibly hard this is for me? Do you have any idea how disgraced I feel walking up to you and telling you I give you permission to start fucking my wife?" The words tasted like poison on my tongue, but I spat them out anyway. "She deserves someone normal."


    Victor¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. And then, after a beat, he looked pained.


    "And this is incredibly hard for me to admit too," he said quietly. "But she doesn¡¯t want normal, Richard." His voice was softer now, but firm. "She wants you."


    The silence between us stretched.


    Then, he threw me a pitiful look and walked away.


    I watched as he approached Nita, kissed her on the cheek, congratted her once more, and then left.


    *****


    The party was over, and the mansion had finally settled into silence. The air was thick with the scent of lingering champagne and flowers from the extravagant celebration earlier that night.


    In the dimly lit nursery, Nita stood beside me, staring down into the cribs where our babiesy, peaceful and unaware of the chaos their parents had endured to bring them into this world. The soft glow of the nightlight cast a warm hue over her skin, making her look even more breathtaking.


    Her voice was quiet, almost hesitant. "Do you think you can handle this? Raise Chayara all by yourself?"


    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. "I think so. I have help."


    She nodded, but I saw the flicker of doubt in her eyes before she turned her attention back to Queen, watching the tiny rise and fall of her chest.


    "I think you should speak with Sam, Richard. To get closure. Also, it may help you remember a few things."


    I frowned, studying her carefully. "Right... Why do you suddenly want me to go see Sam? You haven¡¯t said anything about him in a long time."


    She let out a slow breath, her fingers gently brushing Queen¡¯s soft cheek. "I just think the both of you need to talk about what went wrong between you two."


    That wasn¡¯t the full truth, I could hear it in the way her voice wavered, see it in the way she avoided my eyes. But I let it slide, for now.


    She turned to me then, crossing her arms. "She looks like you."


    I smirked. "I actually think she looks like you."


    Her lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    "Why did you name her Queen?" she asked softly.


    "Because she is the Queen of the Numero empire. One day, that name will be fitting. I will prepare her the same way my dad prepared me. Not only that..." I hesitated, my throat tightening. "Her mother is the sovereign of my heart."


    The words hung between us, heavy and dangerous.


    A flicker of something passed through her eyes; something warm, something aching. She didn¡¯t know it yet, but in a few days, she would hate me.


    "Something has changed about you, Richard." She studied me carefully. "Since Queen was born, it¡¯s like you¡¯re back to your usual self. The one before you lost your memories."


    I forced a small smile. "Children bring out the best part of you."


    It was a deflection, and we both knew it.


    Her gaze softened. "You¡¯re a good father, Richard."


    I swallowed hard. "I¡¯m trying."


    Then she did something unexpected. She reached up, her hands gentle as they cupped my face, her fingers warm against my skin. Her eyes shone with something unspoken, something deep and familiar, and I felt the breath leave my lungs.


    I was drowning in her.


    Before I could think, before I could stop myself, I pulled her closer, my lips crashing against hers in a desperate, searing kiss.


    She gasped into my mouth, and I swallowed the sound, deepening the kiss as my hands slid around her waist, pulling her against me. Her body fit against mine perfectly, like it was made to be there. I felt the rapid beat of her heart against my chest, the way she melted into me despite everything.


    I devoured her, drinking her in like I was starving, like she was myst taste of salvation before I stepped into the darkness.


    Her fingers tangled in my hair, tugging just enough to send a sharp jolt of heat down my spine. My hands roamed over her back, memorizing every curve, every dip, every inch of the woman I had loved for as long as I could remember.


    I pressed her against the nearest wall, my lips trailing down the curve of her jaw, her throat, tasting the soft, delicate skin there. She let out a shaky breath, her body arching into mine as I ran my hands down her sides, gripping her hips.


    "Richard..." she whispered, her voice breathless.


    I lifted my head, capturing her lips again in a kiss that was slow this time, deep, lingering, filled with every ounce of love and pain and desperation I felt.


    Because she was mine.


    At least for a few more days.


    Without a word, I took her hand and led her out of the nursery, down the dimly lit hallway, and into the bedroom she had been using in my parents¡¯ house.

 Chapter 72: Shattered Truths

    <h4>Chapter 72: Shattered Truths</h4><subtxt> ?§Ôeew§×bnovel</subtxt>


    The moment the door clicked shut, the world outside ceased to exist. There was no past, no future; only the burning present between us.


    I pressed Nita against the door, my lips moving over hers with a hunger I couldn¡¯t suppress. Her fingers curled into my hair, pulling me closer, as if she needed this as much as I did. My hands roamed beneath her dress, sliding over her warm skin, mapping out the curves I knew by heart.


    She gasped into my mouth as I lifted her, her legs wrapping around my waist. I carried her across the room,ying her down on the bed without breaking our kiss. Her dress rode up as I settled between her thighs, my lips trailing down her jaw, her throat, savoring the way her breath hitched with every touch.


    "Richard," she whispered, her fingers tracing over my shoulders, down my chest. The way she said my name¡ªit was my undoing.


    I groaned against her skin, pressing my body against hers. "I need you," I murmured, my voice rough with emotion. "Tonight, I just need you."


    Her hands trembled as they slid beneath my shirt, her touch sending heat spiraling through me. I pulled the fabric over my head, tossing it aside, before reaching for the delicate straps of her dress. She arched beneath me as I slowly peeled it from her body, revealing smooth, golden skin that glowed in the dim light.


    For a moment, I just looked at her. The woman who had been my greatest love and my salvation. I trailed my fingers down her side,mitting her to memory, because I knew this might be thest time I could have her like this.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," I murmured, pressing a kiss to her corbone, then lower.


    She exhaled shakily, her nails biting into my skin as I worshipped every inch of her, drawing out soft moans and whispered pleas. My hands and lips explored her, learning her all over again, while she undid me with every sigh, every touch, every desperate grasp to pull me closer.


    And when I finally entered into her, it wasn¡¯t just about passion; it was about love. A love that had survived betrayal. A love that had broken us and rebuilt us, over and over again.


    She clung to me, her body moving with mine in a rhythm that felt like home. Every movement, every kiss, every breath between us was filled with unspoken words: apologies, promises, the raw truth neither of us dared to voice.


    I held her tighter, knowing that in a few days, she would hate me. But tonight, she was still mine. And I would make sure she never forgot it.


    *****


    The moment I saw him shuffle into the visiting area in that orange jumpsuit, a new kind of rage bubbled inside of me. For the first time since our final showdown, I finally came to see the man who had once been my closest friend. The man who had tried to destroy my wife. The man whose actions were still tearing my world apart even from behind bars.


    He smirked as he took a seat across from me, his shackled hands resting on the table like this was some kind of casual meeting between old friends.


    "Looks like someone has regained his memories," he mused, his toneced with amusement.


    "Prison looks good on you," I shot back, my voice cold.


    "Well, what can I say? At least I fit in here and not with the almighty Numero n." He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing with something that almost looked like satisfaction. "I see Nita convinced you toe see me. Oh, and congrattions on the birth of your first child."


    A sharp chill ran through me. My first child. Something about the way he said it made my stomach tighten with unease.


    "You contacted Nita?" I demanded. "Wait... what do you mean, first child?"


    He chuckled darkly, shaking his head as if he found my confusion amusing. "She didn¡¯t tell you... That¡¯s so Nita. Always trying to protect you, always making sure you never see the full picture. She did say she couldn¡¯t break your heart."


    "Sam, you better tell me what the fuck is going on, or I swear to God, I will make it my personal mission that you spend the rest of your days in agony in here. I will pay every single inmate to make your life a living hell."


    He exhaled slowly, as if savoring the moment, then tilted his head. "I wish for death, Richard. But the only reason I stay alive is to know my daughter, Chayara." His lips curled into a smirk. "What the hell kind of bloody name is Chayara anyway?"


    My pulse pounded in my ears as my mind struggled to process his words.


    "Sam... don¡¯t tell me."


    He shrugged, feigning indifference. "Do you want to know, or do you not? Make up your mind, you bumbling idiot."


    I swallowed, my throat dry, my hands clenched into fists. "Chayara is yours?"


    His expression didn¡¯t change, but the amusement in his eyes increased. "Well, we were fucking the same woman."


    The words hit like a sledgehammer to my chest.


    "I thought, initially, that you liked her. I didn¡¯t know you were just maintaining your legend as a fuck boy." He continued, his voiceced with mockery. "And I wanted to do the same thing you did to me in high school¡ªstaking your im on Nita when you knew I liked her. It doesn¡¯t feel as good as I thought it would, though."


    I barely heard him. My entire body felt numb.


    "Chayara is yours," I whispered again, my mind unwilling to ept the truth.


    Sam rolled his eyes. "Hello... broken record."


    My vision blurred with rage. The chair beneath me screeched as I shot to my feet, mming my fists onto the table so hard that it rattled.


    "You slimy bastard!" I roared. "How much more will you take away from me? What more do you want from me?"


    The guards immediately snapped to attention, moving toward us. I forced myself to step back, breathing heavily, lifting my hands in surrender. But my entire body trembled with fury.


    Sam simply leaned back in his chair, watching me with satisfaction. "It¡¯s nice to see you in pain," he said softly, his voice dripping with malice. "Wee to my world."


    I turned to leave, but his voice stopped me.


    "You¡¯ll be hearing from my mother¡¯swyers soon," he called after me. "My daughter will not be raised in your toxic household, especially now that you¡¯ve got your Queen."


    I froze for half a second, my fists clenching again. But I refused to turn back.


    "Wee to hell, Sam," I said over my shoulder. "You just ensured the rest of your time here will be a miserable one."


    And with that, I walked out, refusing to let him see the way my entire world had just shattered.


    The second I stepped outside, the cold air hit me, and the weight of it all crashed down.


    I staggered forward, gripping the nearest wall for support as my chest heaved.


    Then, finally, I broke.


    A ragged sob tore from my throat, followed by another and another. The world blurred as the truth settled deep into my bones.


    Chayara wasn¡¯t mine.


    *****


    Today was a day of prison visits.


    Martin had advised against it. He always did when he knew I was about to dig deeper into a wound that was still bleeding. But I had to. I had to hear it from her. I needed to hear the truth from Chayara¡¯s mother, needed to know for certain that she wasn¡¯t mine. Because despite everything, despite the betrayal, despite the lies, I still loved that child.


    "Boss, you don¡¯t have to do this," Martin said as he pulled into the parking lot of the female penitentiary. He had been with me through everything, through every storm, every moment of madness. And he knew, maybe better than I did, just how much this was going to wreck me.


    "Martin... I have to." I sighed, running a hand over my face, exhaustion settling deep in my bones. "Nothing is going right for me. I thought I would leave with Chayara to keep Nita and Queen safe from the madness that surrounds me. I thought taking Chayara with me would help lessen the pain of leaving them behind."


    Martin scoffed, shaking his head. "You don¡¯t have to leave either. You don¡¯t give Mrs. Numero a lot of credit. I¡¯ve watched that woman fight battles for you without expecting anything in return."


    "Well, she shouldn¡¯t have to fight any battles," I muttered, pushing the car door open.


    Martin didn¡¯t argue. He knew me well enough to know I had already made up my mind.


    The usual search was thorough, twice in one day, but I barely registered it. My mind was elsewhere. My heart was pounding in my chest, anticipation curling in my stomach like a sickness.

 Chapter 73: A Bond Beyond Blood

    <h4>Chapter 73: A Bond Beyond Blood</h4>


    Gwen had changed. The woman who had once been a beauty queen, who had once been the center of attention in every room she walked into, was now reduced to nothing behind these walls. Her golden hair was dull, her cheekbones more pronounced.


    But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that had changed. It was her eyes.


    Once filled with arrogance and fire, they now held something else. Something fragile. Something desperate.


    "Richard?" she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. She stepped forward quickly, her hands gripping the edge of the table between us. "Is everything okay? Is Chayara alright?"


    She didn¡¯t even sit down before asking.


    Her first concern was Chayara.


    I exhaled sharply, my jaw tightening. "I just had a rather interesting conversation with Sam."


    I watched as the blood drained from her face, as guilt and regret twisted her features.


    She knew.


    I leaned forward slightly, my voice quiet but sharp. "What have you done, Gwen?"


    Her lips trembled as she sucked in a breath. "I¡¯m sorry."


    She looked away, her fingers fidgeting with the fabric of her prison uniform.


    "When I told Sam I was pregnant," she continued, her voice shaky, "he suggested you as the father because that way, his child would still have a im to the Numero empire if his own n failed." She finally looked up at me, her blue eyes ssy with unshed tears. "I thought it would be a great idea at the time."


    A bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it. "A great idea?" I repeated.


    She flinched at my tone, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "And then he went to prison," she went on, her voice cracking. "He kept calling me, demanding I bring Chayara to visit him. But I couldn¡¯t do it, Richard. I couldn¡¯t let him have that hold over her. So... he told Nita. And I tried to stop her from telling you."


    Realization hit me like a sledgehammer.


    "That¡¯s why you tried to kill her too," I murmured, the pieces finally clicking together.


    She broke. Tears slipped down her cheeks as she let out a quiet sob. "I was desperate. Sam... he¡¯s dangerous, Richard. You know that better than anyone."


    I clenched my fists so tightly my nails dug into my palms. "What have you done, Gwen? To me? To yourself?" I exhaled sharply, leaning back in my chair. "I love that baby."


    A choked sound escaped her. "I know."


    We sat in silence for a long moment, the weight of our choices pressing down on us like a crushing force.


    Then, she whispered, "Richard, you have to protect her."


    My head snapped up, my eyes narrowing. "How? Sam is going to im custody. He¡¯ll take her away from me. He has the right to."


    Gwen shook her head frantically. "No. No, you can¡¯t let that happen." Her hands trembled as she reached for mine, but I pulled back. "I know that I¡¯ve hurt you, Richard. I know I don¡¯t deserve your help. But don¡¯t let him have Chayara."


    "He says his mother will raise her," I said tly.


    "Richard, you have to help me," she pleaded, her voice urgent. "Please. You don¡¯t understand. Sam¡¯s mother... she¡¯s crazy."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Gwen swallowed hard. "Sam¡¯s mother made him who he is. She shaped him into the man you see now. She controlled him, manipted him, and turned him into a monster. All that time when he was with your dad¡¯s sister, she was secretly seeing him. grooming him to ruin your family." Her breathing grew unsteady. "She¡¯ll do the same to my daughter."


    For all the things Sam had done to me, all the pain he had inflicted, I knew one thing for certain: his hatred, his ruthlessness, his ability to destroy... None of it hade from nowhere.


    It had been taught.


    And if Gwen was right, if Sam¡¯s mother was truly the one who had shaped him into the man he became... then what would she do to Chayara?


    Gwen¡¯s voice cracked as she whispered, "You have to stop him, Richard. No matter what it takes."


    *****


    By the time I arrived at my parents¡¯ house, I waspletely emotionally and mentally drained. It felt like I had left pieces of myself scattered across both prisons I had visited.


    I spotted Nita in the garden, seated on the wooden bench with a cup of tea, her fingers curled around the delicate porcin. The garden had always been her favorite ce in my parents¡¯ home. The flowers, now in full bloom, surrounded her like a paintinge to life. She looked peaceful, untouched by the storm that was raging inside me.


    How could she look so calm after keeping something like this from me?


    How could she sit there, knowing the secret that had just shattered me?


    I stood at a distance, just watching her. She looked serene and beautiful. She had always been strong.


    Why, Nita? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner, before I gave my heart to that child?


    I finally moved, my footsteps slow but deliberate as I approached. She must have sensed me because she nced up, a soft smile spreading across her lips.


    "Hey, hi, Richard. I didn¡¯t see you there." She ced her teacup on the small table beside her and stood, brushing invisible wrinkles from her dress as she faced me.


    I shoved my hands into my pockets, looking past her, staring at the flowers instead of her eyes. I didn¡¯t know how to start. I didn¡¯t know how to say the words choking me.


    "Richard, are you okay?" she asked softly.


    I felt her hand touch my arm, gentle, cautious. And then, as if she could see straight into my soul, her expression shifted, her breath catching.


    "You met with Sam."


    It wasn¡¯t a question. She knew.


    "Why?" My voice came out rough, jagged with emotion. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Nita exhaled, her shoulders sagging as she stepped back. "I¡¯m sorry, Richard, but I could not be the one to break your heart like that. I refuse to do it. You can hate me for it, but I don¡¯t regret it."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "You don¡¯t regret keeping the biggest truth of my life from me?"


    Her jaw tightened. "No, I don¡¯t. I knew this would destroy you. I knew it would break you in ways I couldn¡¯t fix."


    I let out a hollowugh, running a hand through my hair. "Well, congrattions. I¡¯m broken."


    Her face softened. She reached for me again, holding my hands.


    "She... I... she is my daughter, Nita." My voice cracked as I said it. Even now, I couldn¡¯t let go of the im my heart had on Chayara.


    "Blood isn¡¯t the only bond, Richard." Her voice was steady. "She may not be biologically yours, but she remains your daughter."


    "No..."


    "Richard," she stepped closer, her eyes pleading, "you cannot abandon her!"


    I smiled faintly, painfully, at the purity of this woman. Even after everything Sam and Gwen had done to her, she still didn¡¯t have a cruel bone in her body.


    "You don¡¯t understand..."


    "No, I do." She cut me off, her voice firm. "Her name is Chayara Numero. End of story."


    "No, Nita. Sam¡¯s mother is going toe for her."


    Her mouth opened in shock, then closed. Then opened again. "Oh my God!" She sank onto the bench, burying her face in her hands. "Oh my God!"


    Yeah. My thoughts exactly.


    "I don¡¯t know which hurts more," I murmured, sitting beside her, "the lies or the fact that she will be taken."


    Nita lifted her head. "What do you want to do?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Sam wants her taken. Gwen doesn¡¯t."


    She hesitated, then reached for my hand again. "Can I offer some advice?"


    I looked at her, really looked at her this time. The woman who had stood by me through everything. The woman who had been my strength when I had none left.


    "I¡¯ll take anything I can get."


    "Fight for her." She squeezed my hand. "If it doesn¡¯t go your way, at least when she¡¯s older, she will know you did your best."


    I swallowed hard.


    I turned my palm, threading my fingers through hers. Her presence calmed me and steadied me. "Even with everything they put you through, I wouldn¡¯t me you if you hated Chayara."


    Nita blinked at me, surprised. "The child has done nothing to me. She¡¯s just an innocent little baby."


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    "It¡¯s like ming Queen for her father being an arrogant, spoiled jerk." She continued, teasing.


    Nita¡¯s lips twitched, and then she chuckled, the sound light and warm.


    I smirked. "You¡¯ve given me a lot of names since we met again. Especially in the first few weeks. You were on fire."


    Sheughed fully this time, leaning into me, resting her head against my chest. I wrapped an arm around her, exhaling as the weight in my chest eased, just a little.


    We stayed like that, in silence, just holding on to each other, until suddenly, Nita lifted her head, her eyes wide with shock.


    She stared at me, searching my face, her breath quickening.


    Then she whispered, "You remember."

 Chapter 74: The Truth Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Truth Unveiled</h4>


    I stared at him, my breath quickening as my mind caught up with what he had just said.


    <i>He remembered.</i>


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. My stomach danced with joy, but my chest tightened knowing he kept the big moment from me. I didn¡¯t need him to confirm my suspicions; I knew in my gut, and thest thing he said.


    Why had he still been pretending? I mean, I knew he had changed; he was almost back to his usual self, but I just thought he was warming up to the idea of me. Or as I would prefer to believe, some inner part of him realized he once loved me.


    I pulled back away from him, but his grip around me tightened like he could sense I was just about to push him away.


    "Richard." My voice was soft, careful, and fragile as I was torn between being happy and pissed. "How long?"


    He stared ahead and opened his mouth to say something but didn¡¯t. Was he searching for the right words? Was he nning to lie? He was just in my bedst night, the first time since all hell broke loose, and he didn¡¯t think I deserved to know that his memories were back?


    I forced myself out of his hold, feeling like I had been drenched in cold water. "How long, Richard?"


    He ran his hand down his face before responding like a child that had been caught in a lie. "Since your ident."


    I gasped. "<i>Since my ident</i>?" My voice rose in anger and disbelief. "You mean to tell me that all this time you have been pretending?"


    I saw the mix of guilt and frustration in his eyes, a tired and desperate man. But he had remembered us for weeks now and didn¡¯t say anything. He remembered what we shared, who we were, and there was no excitement. I expected more. I thought that moment would be a wonderful one for both of us.


    "I wasn¡¯t exactly pretending. It¡¯s not like anyone asked." He said, "I just... wasn¡¯t ready."


    "Not ready? Not ready to <i>what</i>? To go back to who we were or what we were. You weren¡¯t ready to love me again?"


    Richard exhaled heavily, almost like he never thought we would ever be having this conversation. "Nita..."


    "No." I held up a hand. "You cannot ¡¯Nita¡¯ your way out of this. You knew, Richard. And you let me keep hurting, wondering when you would remember me. You made me feel like an outsider."


    "It wasn¡¯t like that," he argued. "I wasn¡¯t ready to face how much I¡ª" He stopped himself, inhaling deeply before continuing, "<i>how much I hurt you</i>." His voice was rough, thick with emotion. "I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with that."


    Something in my chest ached at the way he said it, at the honesty in his eyes. But I wasn¡¯t about to let him off that easy.


    "Oh, so instead of doing the emotionally mature thing like talking to me about it so we can figure things out together, you thought, ¡¯Oh, I¡¯ll just leave her to keep making a fool of herself¡¯. Well yed, Richard, well yed."


    His lips quirked up in something that resembled a suppressed smile. "I never thought you were a fool."


    I scoffed. "Please." I got off the bench, still processing everything.


    "Ever since I regained my memory, I have been battling with a series of emotions, and you know me; I am emotionally irresponsible. I was weak; you were strong. I gave up on us; you didn¡¯t back down. I don¡¯t deserve you."


    I swallowed hard. Damn him. <i>Damn him.</i>


    Because this¡ªthis was how Richard always got under my skin. It wasn¡¯t just the words; it was the way he said them. The sincerity in the way he said them.


    I hated that he had kept this from me. But I also hated that my heart still clenched at the warmth in his voice.


    I folded my arms. "You¡¯re still an ass."


    He smirked now. Full-blown, cocky, and arrogant Richard smirked. He got up and walked closer to me. Yup, he is back. "That¡¯s fair."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You think this is funny?"


    His gaze flickered over my face, then dropped lower. <i>Too low.</i>


    "You are still the same, but something has changed."


    "What?"


    "You look incredibly sexy, and your boobs... impressive."


    My pulse spiked. I hated that he knew he could turn me on and make me lose track of the matter at hand.


    I rolled my eyes, shoving him lightly. "Shut up."


    His hand shot out, catching mine before I could pull away. His grip was firm, his fingers warm. "I¡¯m sorry, Nita. I should have told you."


    I nced at our hands, then back at his face. "Well, at least that¡¯s out of the way," I muttered.


    He tilted his head. "You¡¯re letting me off the hook that easily?"


    I arched a brow. "Hell no. But we have bigger problems to deal with."


    His smirk faded. "Yeah."


    I squeezed his hand, holding his gaze. "Fight for her, Richard."


    He inhaled deeply, and after a moment, he nodded. "Fight for her."


    His eyes held mine for moments; the burn of his gaze could undo any woman he chose to stare at like that. Who was little old me to resist?


    And then, because I was not one to back down from a fight, I said. "Also, just so we¡¯re clear, you¡¯re still in the doghouse."


    Richard chuckled, shaking his head. "Wouldn¡¯t expect anything less."


    "Good." I patted his cheek, turning toward the house. "Nowe on. We have a battle n to make. First, we have to inform your family."


    *****


    Richard¡¯s parents were having tea in the living room, with Queen and Chayara in their prams. The TV was on with children¡¯s rhymes ying. Mrs. Numero¡¯s sharp eyes scanned us the moment we walked in. I know she has been rooting for us to be together, and now that he has regained his memory, there is hope for us yet.


    She had better days now, but just to be safe, we all had a silent pact not to ever leave the babies alone with her. We know she loves them, but we never know when she will have one of her episodes.


    I nced at Richard. He hesitated for a beat, then squared his shoulders and walked in. That was one thing about Richard; even in his most uncertain moments, he could put on an air of confidence that fooled everyone. But whenever it had something to do with me, he would crumble. I had seen it many times, and that way our enemies knew I was his weakness.


    "When Martin said you were in the garden, I thought you two were working on another baby. Doesn¡¯t look like it." Abby said while Mr. Numeroughed.


    "Mum?!" Richard muttered, rubbing his temples.


    "Someone looks starved." She continued wiggling her eyebrows.


    Mr. Numero set down his teacup and looked between us. "What is it?"


    I inhaled deeply. "We have news. Some of it is good, some of it... not so much."


    Mrs. Numero frowned, looking serious now, her yful demeanor gone. "Richard, what¡¯s going on?"


    Richard ran a hand through his hair, his usual move when he was trying to collect his thoughts. "First... I got my memory back."


    Silence.


    "Holy shit!" Mr. Numero gasped.


    Mrs. Numero¡¯s eyes widened. "When?"


    "Since Nita¡¯s ident," Richard admitted.


    "And you¡¯re just now telling us?" Mr. Numero asked.


    Yup, I knew that woulde up. For someone who had such nosy parents, Richard sure likes to keep a lot of things to himself.


    He sighed. "Because I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with everything that came with it."


    Mr. Numero shrugged.


    "ssic dumb Numero move." Abby hissed and began to rock Chayara, who was beginning to fuss in her pram.


    "At least you remember now. That¡¯s what matters." Mr. Numero said.


    I cleared my throat. "There¡¯s more."


    They both turned to me.


    Richard exhaled heavily. "It¡¯s about Chayara."


    Then they both turned to him.


    "What about her?" Abby asked, her eyebrows curved in curiosity.


    "I¡¯m not her father."


    Abby gasped. "Wait, what? Who?!"


    "Sam."


    The room went dead silent.


    Abby¡¯s face darkened. "Oh, <i>hell</i> no."


    Mr. Numero rubbed his temple. "Dear God."


    "And he wants his mother to take custody of her," I added.


    Abby was deadly calm as the room went silent; even the babies were quiet. It was like everyone needed the silence to process their thoughts. I hadn¡¯t spent any time at all with Chayara and had no emotional bond or maternal bond with her, but I knew right from wrong. But with Richard and his parents, that was different. Chayara was a part of the family, and it was a hard pill to swallow that she was not Richard¡¯s blood.


    "I just found out today. I went to see Sam and then Gwen. We need to get ahead of this, but the question remains¡ªdo we make our move first or do we wait for their move?"

 Chapter 75: Torn Between Love and Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 75: Torn Between Love and Loyalty</h4>


    Everyone was quiet except that Queen began to coo, probably out of hunger. I watched Mr. Numero¡¯s posture as he sat deep in thought. Whether the child was Richard¡¯s or not, the fact remains¡ªChayara was his granddaughter. He had more right to her than any of us there.


    "No." I heard a whisper. I whipped my head in Abby¡¯s direction, unclear if I had heard right. She couldn¡¯t be saying no, right? After Richard, she bonded more with Chayara.


    Richard was just as surprised as I was. The finality in her voice was frightening. It was the voice of a woman fed up with the pain and the twists and turns. She sounded like a woman finally done.


    "No? No to what, Mum?" Richard asked, his tone mirroring my surprise and confusion.


    Abby sat up, exhaled, and calmly said. "You heard me. You are not fighting for custody of Chayara. As a matter of fact, they cane scoop her up now. Nothing is stopping them."


    I saw his dad¡¯s body go tense. "Abby, she is our granddaughter. How can you say that?"


    "She is your granddaughter, not mine. Three decadester, and your escapade with Lilian is still messing up our lives. I lost a daughter to them. I almost lost both Richard and Nita. What more do they want from us, from me? Lilian and Sam have brought nothing but sorrow and despair to this home. I am exhausted. I am done!"


    I felt Richard¡¯s body go stiff also, but I should have predicted this would happen. I could understand Abby¡¯s stance. As a mother, I want to protect my child that I have only held for about three weeks, but to tell Richard to let go of a child he loves; I didn¡¯t see that happening.


    "Are you serious right now?" Mr. Numero¡¯s anger red. "You are telling me to throw my blood out in the streets with no parent?" He sat up in his chair, looking dazed.


    "You have done it before. What¡¯s giving you pause now? Because you finally realize that the other half of Sam¡¯s bloodline is crazy? Besides, she isn¡¯t going to be alone; Junior just said Lilian is taking custody of her." I knew Mrs. Numero could be mean whenever she wanted to be; I just didn¡¯t think she had it in her to be this mean to a baby.


    "So we will just let them take a child that we have been taking care of for months, a child that we all love, Mom!" Richard questioned.


    "She¡¯s not yours, Richard," Abby said simply. "She never was." Gwen and Sam had done a number on this family. They needed to be congratted.


    Richard looked like she had pped him. "She¡¯s still family."


    "No, she¡¯s Sam¡¯s family," Abby corrected, her eyes shing.


    Mr. Numero shifted ufortably, which meant he knew this was an argument he wasn¡¯t going to win. He ran a hand through his salt-and-pepper hair and let out a sigh.


    "I can¡¯t believe this," Richard muttered.


    "Oh, <i>I</i> can¡¯t believe this," Abby shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You¡¯re willing to go to war for a child that you were tricked and manipted into believing is yours. A child whose father almost killed you almost ruined you. What makes you think this child won¡¯t turn out the same way Sam did?"


    "Not if she is raised with us!" Richard argued.


    "If you choose to fight for custody of Chayara, I will not have her in my home, not even when I am dead. As a matter of fact, I want her out right this minute." She scooped Queen in her arms and walked towards me. "Don¡¯t let him do this, Nita. It won¡¯t turn out right. Believe me, it won¡¯t."


    I stole a nce at Mr. Numero. He rubbed his temple like he could chase the migraine away. I was sure he was beginning to feel ill if he just shut his eyes and massaged his head.


    "Abby..." he started, but she turned a re so sharp on him, I was almost impressed he didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Don¡¯t <i>Abby</i> me," she snapped. "I love you, Lord knows I do, Richard. But even you have to admit that this is too much. Why don¡¯t we bring your ex mistress¡¯s granddaughter into our home and sing Kumbaya?"


    She had a point.


    A thick silence settled over the room.


    I folded my arms and leaned against the couch.


    "So, what¡¯s the n then?" I asked casually, breaking the silence. "Do we just hand over Chayara and call it a day?"


    "Damn straight!" Abby finished shifting on her feet, rocking the baby in her arms.


    "She¡¯s <i>a baby</i>, Mom. A baby who sees me as her father. And you expect me to just <i>walk away</i>?"


    Abby¡¯s lips thinned. "Yes. Like you said, she is a baby. She doesn¡¯t know anything yet. Better now thanter." That was harsh; she knew it, I knew it, and we all knew it.


    Richard exhaled, turning away like he needed a second to process that. I didn¡¯t me Abby for how she felt. I mean, I went mad seeing Richard with Gwen. Every time I remember, I hurt all over again.


    Richard¡¯s voice broke the silence. "I can¡¯t turn my back on her, Mom."


    Abby stared at him for a long moment, something sad and tired in her expression.


    "Then you¡¯re on your own." Abby finished and left the room.


    I reached for Richard¡¯s hand. "Well, I did not expect that."


    *****


    Later that night, after the disastrous family meeting, Richard and Iy on an intable mat on the balcony of my temporary bedroom in the Numero mansion. The moon shone brightly in the sky, but my mind was on the current situation.


    "She¡¯s never going to approve of Chayara." Richard murmured.


    I turned to him. "Your mom?"


    He nodded.


    I shrugged. "Maybe not."


    Richard turned slightly. "I have to leave soon. She made it clear she doesn¡¯t want Chayara here any longer. And I have never known my dad to win any argument with her. Besides, with her health and all."


    "I am thinking of returning to my apartment tomorrow. I can handle Queen by myself now, so if you need to drop Chayara off on your way to work..."


    "No. Her nanny will being to stay with her while I am at work. She is my responsibility now."


    "Richard..."


    "Sssshhh..." he put a finger to my lips as his gaze dropped to my lips before flicking back up.


    "Don¡¯t," I warned, already knowing where his mind was going.


    His lips twitched. "Don¡¯t what?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t look at me like that."


    "Like what?"


    "Like you¡¯re about to fuck me on the balcony under the full moon where anyone who walks through the garden will get a good view."


    He leaned in, just enough for me to feel his breath against my skin. "That¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it? We have a lot to catch up on in a few short weeks."


    My pulse spiked as he kissed my lips tenderly, once before pulling away. Why did he speak like we were short on time?


    "I have missed you." I confessed.


    "I¡¯m right here, right now."


    "The past few months have been torture, Richard."


    "I know, baby," he murmured, his lips brushing the corner of my mouth. "I know it¡¯s been hell."


    My fingers curled into his shirt, tugging him closer. "Then make it better."


    His forehead dropped to mine, and for a second, he didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. Just breathe me in.


    When he finally kissed me again, it was urgent, like he was trying to make up for lost time.


    I bunched his shirt into a fist in my hand, pulling him closer and giving him as much as he needed. Feeling him this way once more was afort that everything would finally be alright. After everything, we will be alright because now he remembered us.


    His hands traced along my waist before slipping under my shirt and grabbing the bare skin of my breast. Breastfeeding had made them huge and my nipples tender, but he was gentle with him. The gentle massage of both mounds and the flicker of his finger around my nipple was all that I needed to want more from him.


    "Richard," I whispered against his lips, my voice barely a breath.


    He groaned, his mouth moving down to my jaw. His lips burned a trail down my skin, stopping at the base of my neck where he bit down just enough to make me gasp.


    "I can¡¯t get enough of you." He said, but somewhere in his admission was pain. He sounded like a man who was holding his sobs in.


    "Love me, Richard." I murmured, and he undid his zip and moved my skirt higher before taking off my underwear and sliding gently into me. My grip on him tightened.


    His mouth was on mine again, our bodies pressing closer, heat growing between us as we lost ourselves in each other.


    The world outside disappeared.

 Chapter 76: The Ties that Bind

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Ties that Bind</h4>


    Three weekster, I was still at the Numero mansion. Abby wouldn¡¯t let me leave.


    Now that she had only Queen to dot on, it was almost like she didn¡¯t want the baby out of her sight. She had maintained her stance about not wanting Chayara in her home, and I knew this was causing a rift with her husband.


    I hoped and prayed they would find a way to deal with what was going on.


    Richard came by to see Queen before heading into the office. It was his daily routine. He would stop by in the mornings and after work. He was adorable with Queen, and he had been handling Chayara on his own quite well.


    He was going to defy his mother; that much I expected, but this family wasing apart gradually. Mrs. Numero was a strong-headed woman; as long as she believed her actions were protecting her family, she would stand her ground until the very end.


    When I mentioned moving back into my own apartment a few weeks ago, Mrs. Numero had pleaded for me to stay back.


    I love the woman like my mother, but I also needed my independence back.


    I had assumed Richard would want me back home, to our house. Maybe I was expecting too much. Maybe it was too soon.


    I left him with Queen in the nursery and headed down for a cup of tea when I heard one of the guards from the front gate announcing the arrival of a guest to Richard¡¯s dad.


    The busybody that I was, I looked out the kitchen window and saw a woman that looked like she was in her fifties, dressed in an elegant navy pantsuit, heading towards the front door. I didn¡¯t have to be told who it was.


    There was a slight simrity between her and Sam, same sharp cheekbones, same cold eyes.


    The way she carried herself, I knew she would not go down easy. She had a thin man envelope in her hands, and the frown on her face clearly left no avenue for pleasantries.


    I heard the knock, and I debated ignoring it, but then I heard Mrs. Numero¡¯s voice ring out from the top of the stairs.


    Oh shit! This will end badly!


    "Nita? Are you there? Could you please get the door?"


    "I¡¯ll get it." Mr. Numero hurriedly said before I could respond and headed to the door himself. I stepped out of the kitchen, and Mrs. Numero was halfway down the stairs when she said


    "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    I saw thating...


    "I let her in." Mr. Numero quickly responded. What would two grandmas look like when fighting? I was rooting for Mrs. Numero, though. Hahaha.


    Abby made her way down the stairs, her arms folded with an angry look on her face. Her husband stood between both women, silent and tense. Lilian didn¡¯t look like Abby scared her, though. She merely lifted an eyebrow.


    "Abigail," she greeted. "Still as dramatic as ever. I hear you are losing your marbles these days."


    "And you didn¡¯t age well." Abby shot back, eyeing the envelope in Lilian¡¯s hand. "Let me guess, you ran out of minions to do your dirty work and n on doing it yourself."


    Lilian sighed. "I don¡¯t have time for your theatrics." She turned her gaze to the stairs. "I¡¯m here for my granddaughter."


    Richard was heading down the stairs when he heard thest part.


    "Richard, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you." She acknowledged, her tone polite. Lilian extended the envelope. "This is a formal notice. I am filing for full custody of Chayara. You will be required in court next week.


    I expected him to explode, but instead he took a deep breath and smiled. This action seemed to shock Lilian as well.


    "You could have just let yourwyers drop it off. Seems to me like you are feeling quite confident."


    "I have every reason to be. Chayara is my granddaughter. I have blood ties."


    "You seem to forget that she is my niece, which makes her my dad¡¯s granddaughter. We have blood ties as well. Do you really want to fight my father, who has every attorney and the entire justice system on speed dial?"


    I saw her swallow hard but quickly regained herposure.


    She turned to Mr. Numero. "You took Sam away from me when I was young; I said nothing. You murdered my brother; I said nothing. My son ends up in jail because of you; I said nothing. I will be damned if I let you take another child away from me."


    "I will be damned if I let Chayara grow up to be like Damon and Sam." Mr. Umero said calmly.


    "You think this is going to end with Chayara?" Lilian turned to Richard. "I will take out the sins of the father on the child. I will burn you and everyone you love so badly, you won¡¯t recover from it."


    "Get out of my house, Lilian, before you identally slip and hit your head." Abby threatened to step closer to her.


    Lilian sighed again, staring Abby down. "The court date is set. I suggest you prepare yourselves."


    She turned to leave, but Abby¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "You are not getting Chayara, Lilian. It doesn¡¯t matter how hard you try." We all turned to look at Abby in shock. I mean, all she wanted was for Richard to hand over Chayara and get it over with. Hearing her dere war was shocking.


    After the door mmed shut, Richard stared down at the envelope in his hands.


    Abby exhaled heavily. "Well, I need a drink."


    Richard shot her a look. "Mom, I thought you were against keeping Chayara."


    Abby¡¯s sharp gazended on Richard again, her expression unwavering. "Yes. I am still against it," she admitted, her tone clipped. "But I¡¯ll be damned if I let that woman win against my family."


    She exhaled sharply, shaking her head as if disgusted by the mere thought of losing to Lilian.


    The pride of a woman like Abby Numero was not something easily dented, and for all the resentment she harbored toward Chayara¡¯s presence, there was an undeniable sense of loyalty when it came to protecting what was hers.


    Even if it meant standing behind a decision she despised.


    "I still don¡¯t want Chayara here," she reiterated, each word deliberate. "If you n on going through with this, the consequences will be on you. There is an adage that says, ¡¯A home is peaceful because the bastard in there hasn¡¯t matured.¡¯"


    A cold shiver ran down my spine at the weight of those words.


    Abby¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her voice quieter now but still firm. "I will be dead and gone before that happens, so it¡¯s all on you, Richard. Whateveres next, whatever hell this decision to keep Chayara brings, you¡¯ll be the one to carry it."


    Abby had made her position painfully clear.


    And yet, beneath all that resistance, I could see the cracks in her armor. The way her fingers trembled slightly as she smoothed out the fabric of her expensive blouse. Abby was a woman used to control, and this situation was spiraling out of her hands.


    She was fighting to keep her world intact, and I wasn¡¯t sure if that made her an enemy or an unwilling ally.


    Either way, she had a point.


    I didn¡¯t know how this would y out or how many scars it would leave behind. But I just prayed that Queen wouldn¡¯t be caught in the crossfire.


    She turned to me then, eyes sharp but sincere, her expression unreadable for a moment before she spoke. "Which is why you¡¯re staying for as long as it takes¡ªor until Richard does the gentlemanly thing and marries you again."


    I blinked, caughtpletely off guard. "What?"


    She crossed her arms, her gaze steady. "You and Queen. You will continue staying at the mansion for now."


    Richard frowned, clearly unprepared for this turn of events. "Mom..." His voice held a warning, but Abby was unmoved.


    "No, Richard." She held up a hand, silencing whatever protest he was about to make.


    "I know I said I didn¡¯t want Chayara here. I meant that. And my feelings about this whole situation haven¡¯t changed. But I want Nita here¡ªto ground you, to keep you from making impulsive decisions that will cost us in court. Whether I like it or not, you need her, and so does Chayara."


    Her words hung in the air like a challenge.


    "Abby..."


    It was the first time Mr. Numero had spoken since Lilian¡¯s dramatic exit, his voice quiet but firm as he stepped forward.


    He had watched the entire exchange in silence, observing but not interfering.


    Now, he walked toward his wife, closing the distance between them before wrapping his arms around her in a bear hug.


    The gesture was unexpected, and for a moment, Abby stiffened, as if resisting the warmth of it, before finally sighing and resting her head against his chest.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voice filled with something that sounded a lot like relief.


    Abby exhaled, her handsing up to press lightly against her husband¡¯s back before she pulled away. "Don¡¯t thank me yet," she muttered, eyes flicking up to his. "I still don¡¯t want her here, Richard. I mean it."


    Richard smirked, unfazed. "Baby steps," he teased, his voice light.


    Abby rolled her eyes, but there was no real heat in it. "Don¡¯t push your luck."


    I watched the interaction, feeling a strange mix of emotions settle in my chest.


    There was something about the way theymunicated: eptance wrapped inyers of old resentment and unspoken affection.


    It reminded me of why Richard was the way he was. The Numero family didn¡¯t always say what they meant outright, but if you listened closely, if you really paid attention, you¡¯d find the love buried beneath.

 Chapter 77: The Cost of Love

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Cost of Love</h4>


    The courtroom was tense and cold. The press had been locked out, but we all knew that wouldn¡¯t stop the details from leaking. This case was a sweet one. And the Numero scandals had been known to be blockbusters.


    Abby adjusted Queen in her arms, rocking and kissing her and whispering sweet things to her. Mr. Numero was beside me with Chayara in his own arms while Richard sat in front beside his attorney.


    Chayara was growing fast and chubby. She looked really cute as she grabbed the fabric of her grandfather¡¯s shirt. The poor girl was oblivious to the fact that everyone was here in this courtroom to fight for her.


    Lilian also was seated in front, elegant andposed, like she already knew the oue of the case.


    "Your Honour," herwyer, a man in his fifties and I heard, one of the best in familyw, began. "We are here today to argue for the best interests and custody of Chayara Numero. My client, Miss Lilian Moore, is best suited as her guardian, as she is Chayara¡¯s grandmother. Mr. Richard Numero, while wealthy and privileged, has no prior knowledge of caring for children and is not Chayara¡¯s biological father. He is a well-known and established businessman who has little or no time for parenting. Additionally, his current living situation is not conducive to raising a child. He is divorced from Mrs. Nita Numero and leaves the baby in the care of nannies and maids all day."


    I swallowed hard. Well, that was the first strike; of course, no one said this was going to be easy.


    The judge, with her sses perched on her nose, clearly not interested in dragging the case longer than necessary, turned her gaze to Richard¡¯swyer. "How do you respond to these concerns?"


    Richard¡¯swyer, Miss Kingston, stood up. "Your Honor, my client¡¯s love for this child cannot be measured by hours spent with her or the usual conventional parenting standards. Even after he found out he isn¡¯t the child¡¯s biological father, he chose to fight for custody. An average man would refuse to be responsible for a child not his. He isn¡¯t a perfect father, but he is a good father. He refuses to abandon his responsibilities."


    Lilian scoffed softly, just loud enough for the room to hear.


    Miss Kingston ignored the interruption and continued, "Chayara is his blood also. Her grandfather is in this room that happens to be Mr. Numero¡¯s father. Her biological father and mother are in jail. And my client believes she will be better off with him." Miss Kingston finished and sat back down.


    Lilian¡¯swyer smirked and picked up once more. "Touching and quite heart-grabbing, if you ask me. But let¡¯s be realistic. Mr. Numero Junior is a busy man, and raising a child requires more than love. It also requires avability, some maternal touch. We have it on good authority that Mr. Numero¡¯s mother herself wants nothing to do with the child, as she is spawned from the product of her husband¡¯s affair."


    The judge cleared her throat. "Where will this child live? Should I grant you custody?" She directed the question to Richard.


    "She will live with me." Richard responded.


    "I see your ex-wife is in court with you today, so I believe things are great between you both. I have a bit of prior history given to me, but I want to know what the future holds for you so I can make a proper decision."


    "Do you n on remarrying your ex-wife?"


    Richard took a look back at me, apology in his eyes. I didn¡¯t understand why. It was a simple question.


    The judge asked once more. "Do you intend to remarry Mrs. Nita Numero or anyone else in the closest future? I repeat, I ask this so I can establish a stable home environment for the child."


    Why wouldn¡¯t he respond? He had regained his memory; I am sure he remembered just how much we loved each other. I was sure that after all of these, we would find our way back together.


    "No..." I heard him whisper.


    "You have to be a bit more audible, Mr. Numero."


    "No, your Honour." I heard it loud and clear this time. The word broke something inside me. I forced myself to keep a straight face, to not let my pain show, but I felt my world tilting.


    Lilian looked back at me with a victorious smile.


    "What in the world is that boy doing?" Abby whispered loud enough for me to hear.


    "Your Honor, granting Mr. Numero Junior custody does not benefit the child. She is a baby." Lilian¡¯swyer continued. "A father who is too busy to care, an ex-wife who has no legal obligation to, and no potential stepmother in the nearest future. No structure whatsoever."


    Richard looked back at me once more, but I refused to let him see the effect his response had on me.


    "Well," the judge murmured. "That settles it. I have heard enough for today. Both sides should prepare their closing arguments; I will review the case thoroughly before making my decision. The next date will be forwarded to those involved to reduce the press exposure."


    "All rise." A court officer shouted, and we all did as the judge disappeared into her chambers.


    Richard ran to me as I started to leave. "Nita..."


    "Don¡¯t... I don¡¯t need to know."


    He opened his mouth, but I was already walking away. I helped Abby with Queen, pressed a kiss to her forehead, and headed out of the courtroom.


    *****


    My life since I got married had been revolving around the Numero family. My sleeping and waking up was about my husband, or rather, ex-husband. I had let it take over my life, and I had nothing else going for me, which was why his admission in the courtroom hurt me more than it should.


    If that response hade before he regained his memory, I would have understood.


    I met Mrs. Numero in the sitting room; I knew she was mulling over the events of the day. I could see the way her fingers shook and the general frailty in her posture. This wasn¡¯t good for this woman¡¯s health. I took a deep breath.


    "Mum? I wanted to say I¡¯m sorry, but I am going to have to leave today. I¡¯m sorry." I began, my voice measured, controlled. "I know you love to spend time with Queen, so I will wean her off breast milk and bring her over on weekends so she can get some time with her father too."


    She raised an eyebrow. "You think you should be apologizing. For what? For loving a number? For believing that this family could make you happy?"


    I swallowed having no words.


    She exhaled. "I understand, my child." She studied me for a moment before adding, "You were never the problem, Nita. You just happened to love a man who doesn¡¯t know how to hold on to what he needs."


    I nodded and headed upstairs to pack. A few minutes in, I heard yelling from downstairs. I hurried out of the room, but it was just Abby yelling at Richard, so I retraced my steps to finish packing.


    "Are you out of your damn mind, Richard?! Do you think love is some kind of game? That woman stood by you through everything, and you just..."


    "Mom, stop."


    "No, I will not stop! You¡¯re a fool, Richard. A damn fool. And I am tired of watching you ruin everything good in your life."


    Queeny on the bed, sucking on her thumb.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart," I murmured. "We¡¯ll be fine."


    The door creaked open.


    "Nita."


    I clenched my jaw. "Go away, Richard."


    He didn¡¯t. Of course, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he stepped inside, closing the door behind him. I kept my back to him, refusing to look back.


    "Please, just...Just talk to me."


    "There is nothing to talk about. You made your point quite well with just one word. You cannot eat your cake and have it." I turned then, my eyes locking onto his. "Or should we talk about how you continue to deliberately hurt me?"


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you."


    "Then what were you trying to do?"


    "I need to figure out what I actually want."


    I nodded.


    His gaze dropped to the floor.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting anything from you, Richard," I continued, my voice quieter now. "But I did hope for something. A sign. A fight. Something that told me I wasn¡¯tpletely insane for believing in us."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "I will bring Nita over during the weekends. That way we have shared custody."


    "She is still too young, Nita."


    "I don¡¯t want youing over to my house. This way, I don¡¯t have to see you."


    "I will have her picked up by Martin and a nanny in the mornings, and they will bring her back in the evenings. How about that?"


    "Perfect."


    Tears burned the back of my throat, but I refused to let them fall.


    I turned away, grabbing my luggage and reaching for Queen.


    "I¡¯ll help you with Queen." I stood aside and let him scoop her up. I headed down to the sitting room, gave Mama Numero a hug, and headed out.

 Chapter 78: Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 78: Letting Go</h4>


    The next morning when I woke up, the house was quiet, peaceful. I hadn¡¯t been in my apartment since I had Queen. I checked my phone and saw that the media was blowing up with news about Richard. <strong>Numero Heir: A Victim of Paternity Fraud.</strong>


    Looked like everyone had an opinion. Some called Richard a hero, some called him foolish, and some called him a simp.


    Gwen was also trending. She had be the poster girl for paternity fraud. How the mighty have fallen!


    I was d, though, that Queen wasn¡¯t mentioned in any of these stories and gossips. But you never know; the media can surprise you.


    I shook my head and couldn¡¯t believe I survived being a Numero.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in their noise. For the first time in a long time, I wanted to focus on <strong>me</strong>. Not as Mrs. Numero. Not as the woman standing beside Richard. Not as Richard¡¯s wife. Not as Richard¡¯s ex. Not as Richard¡¯s baby mama. Just <strong>Nita</strong>.


    I sat at a small wooden table by the window, myptop open to begin typing my CV. Thest job I had before marriage, Richard had got me fired from that. My job at Numeropany, I resigned. And now, I am back to job hunting.


    I was given a lot of money after the divorce; Richard sent me money, and his father ced me on a monthly allowance for the rest of my life. I hadn¡¯t touched any of it. I was still spending my personal savings, which would run out quite soon.


    I stared at theputer screen, thinking of how and where to begin, when a figure standing at my gate caught my attention.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes. Of course, Richard had sent him. Can I ever escape?


    I grabbed my robe tighter around myself, slipped on my sandals, and stepped outside.


    "Martin," I called as I approached him, crossing my arms. "You have to leave!"


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. He never did. From the first time I met him when he appeared at my workce. "Can¡¯t do that, ma¡¯am."


    I exhaled sharply. "Go back and tell Richard that I don¡¯t need a bodyguard. He has no right to keep tabs on me."


    Martin hesitated. "I¡¯m not here on Mr. Numero¡¯s orders."


    That made me pause; I arched an eyebrow and dropped my arms to my side. "Then whose?"


    "Mine."


    I blinked. "A.... I didn¡¯t know you cared."


    I saw him crack a little smile but maintained his stoic posture. "The press is out for blood. It didn¡¯t feel right leaving you and Queen alone."


    "I don¡¯t think they know where I live, though."


    "They will figure it out soon enough."


    Martin had always been incredibly loyal, almost obsessively. He had saved my life more times than I can count. I would consider him a friend if he would acknowledge it and stop calling me ma¡¯am.


    "Thank you." I said, nodding at him. "But you being here makes me feel like Richard is still keeping tabs on me."


    His lips pressed together in a tight line. "I understand, and I promise not to give him any feedback whatsoever. I will only be here today, and if you will let me, I can get you a guard, at least for the house. Nothing in your life is going to go back to the way it was before you got married. You need to understand that."


    "Fine. But only for the house. I don¡¯t want anyone following me around. Since you will be around, do you know how to change diapers?" I teased.


    He let out a chuckle that was as rare as a unicorn.


    *****


    That night, Queen was fussing. She would start crying every time I put her in her crib. I had tried everything. I carried her on myp, sitting exhausted on the sofa.


    I remembered that her father rocked her to sleep every night. Well, that would be a problem. <i>Daddy isn¡¯t a part of our daily lives anymore, sweetie. You have to get used to it.</i>


    My phone buzzed beside me; it was an iing video call from Richard. I picked it up and set the camera to my face.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I would have called earlier. I just wasn¡¯t sure if you would answer. I... I... miss Queen. Is she asleep?"


    "No..." I turned the camera to myp. "She won¡¯t sleep."


    Whatever issues we had, I was willing to forget for the sake of sleep.


    "Can you tell me what you used to do to get her to sleep?"


    "Hey Honey..." I heard his voice through the phone. "You have to sleep now, Queen. You got to sleep so Mummy can take a break."


    I saw her eyes begin to droop. "Really?!!! Are you kidding me?"


    Richard chuckled but continued to talk to her, telling her about his day and the people he had to fire and deals he had to make. If running apany so I coulde back home to tell my baby about my day would get her to sleep, I better find one fast.


    In a few minutes, she was fast asleep. I turned the phone to my face and whispered a thank you.


    "Anytime. Now you catch some sleep."


    I ended the call and got to my feet gently so as not to rouse her.


    *****


    <strong>Richard¡¯s POV</strong>


    I arrived at the bar ten minutes earlier than scheduled. I needed a moment to gather my thoughts. When I made up my mind to stay away from Nita to protect her, I didn¡¯t know it would hurt this much.


    In fact, for a moment, I had forgotten my n. But when the judge asked me, and I looked at all the madness going on all over again, I knew that I could not put her through any distress on my ount again.


    I chose, right there on the spot, to live without her. And here I am again, having a meeting with a man I know can help her be happy.


    She deserves happiness, and I was going to give it to her or die trying.


    I loosened my tie and took a sip of beer. The bar wasn¡¯t loud; it wasn¡¯t happy hour yet, and I had gotten a secluded section to myself for the purpose of this meeting. I nced at the entrance just in time to see Victor step inside. I waved at him, and he headed in my direction.


    "Mr. Numero." He gave a nod of his head as he sat in the chair opposite me.


    I gestured to the waitress for a beer.


    "You didn¡¯t call me here to drink, Richard." He said. "What do you want?"


    "I heard Nita is job hunting." I took a sip of my beer and ced it down.


    "You heard? Trouble in paradise again? I heard you regained your memories; shouldn¡¯t you guys be good now?"


    "I meant what I told you thest time we talked. I cannot make Nita happy."


    "What has that got to do with her job hunting?" Victor asked, clearly ufortable with me asking him to get closer to my ex-wife.


    "I know you¡¯ve been working on that real estatepany."


    "Is there anything you don¡¯t know?"


    "I make it a point to keep an eye on emergingpanies that may make waves." I smirked arrogantly. "Here¡¯s the deal. I can help get it off the ground¡ªfunding, connections, anything you need. But I need you to employ Nita."


    He rxed in his chair. "I offered her a position once. She turned it down."


    "Try again."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What¡¯s your angle, Richard?"


    "I know Nita. She loves her independence. She has enough money to buy a small resort, but she has refused to touch it. She will take up any job she can find as long as it is a job. And for my daughter¡¯s sake, I am hoping that you would employ her and give her some allowances just until Queen is old enough for her to get busier."


    The waitress arrived with his beer. He opened it and took a sip, contemting what I had just told him.


    Victor tilted his head slightly, "And why would she even consider the job? If she finds out I got some corporate push from you, she¡¯ll walk away again."


    "She doesn¡¯t have to know," I said simply.


    He arched a brow. "You want me to lie to her?"


    "Yes."


    Victor chuckled and shook his head. "Is this you trying to y matchmaker again?"


    "No and yes. If you still love her like you said, now is your chance. If you haven¡¯t heard, I announced in court how I wasn¡¯t going to get back with my ex-wife."


    "Yeah, I heard about that."


    "You have to realize that I am right. Being with me is going to constantly hurt her. Right after her ident, I have this custody bullshit, and a target is on her and Queen. When will it end?"


    "Look, the best I can do is to offer her the job. Let¡¯s hope she takes it, but I still don¡¯t n on making myself a recement for you."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you. Very much. That¡¯s all I need."

 Chapter 79: A Mother’s Final Breath

    <h4>Chapter 79: A Mother¡¯s Final Breath</h4>


    The mansion was quiet as I walked in. My mom was still mad at me for the decision I made about my future with Nita. She thinks I am crazy and a sorry excuse of a husband and father. All that was true, but I didn¡¯t intend to change my mind.


    I adjusted my cuffs once I got in the living room where they were gossiping about something. Retirement didn¡¯t exactly suit my dad, but I guess he just wanted to spend as much time as he could with my mum.


    "Richard," my father acknowledged the moment he saw me. "Are you avoiding us nowadays?"


    "Mum isn¡¯t exactly too thrilled to see me anyway. I thought to give you guys space." I responded.


    My mom indeed still ignored me. How long would she stay mad at her own son? I wanted to tell her why I said what I said, but she wouldn¡¯t understand.


    "How are Nita and Queen doing?" my dad asked.


    "How do you expect him to know? He threw them out of his life; now I only get to see my granddaughter during the weekends for a few hours only. He took my God-given right away from me. I shouldn¡¯t beining anyway; Nita is better off without him."


    <i>Oh boy!</i><i>This isn¡¯t going to end anytime soon.</i>


    "Mum, you can go see Queen whenever you want."


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be heading to the office?" My dad quickly changed the subject.


    "I got a call from mywyer. The hearing is scheduled for Friday morning."


    "That soon?" My dad arched an eyebrow. "That¡¯s not good."


    "Mywyer thinks Lilian has got something up her sleeve."


    My father leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. He wanted Chayara just as much as I did. Before he could say anything, there was a loud knock on the door. This was unusual since the guards at the gate would always notify us when there was a guest.


    The front door burst open. The sound of multiple boots approached, and uniformed officers swarmed the room along with two inclothes men I believe to be detectives.


    "Richard Numero!" one of the detectives said. "You are under arrest under suspicions of drug trafficking and moneyundering. Put your hands behind your head, please."


    The words didn¡¯t make sense. My mind couldn¡¯t process them.


    "What the hell are you guys talking about?" I stepped back instinctively. "You cannot arrest me."


    "Watch us do it. Put your hands behind your head, sir!!!"


    "Richard, do as they say, please." My mom cried, standing on her feet, nervous and shaking.


    I lifted my hands slowly, ring at the officer that came towards me. "I don¡¯t know what you think you are doing, but I will have your badges for this."


    "Where is your warrant?" my dad asked, moving closer.


    The other detective handed my dad a piece of paper, which he quickly read through.


    "Who filed this? This is a setup; you guys should know that, right?"


    "We have evidence that Mr. Numero Junior has been smuggling and selling drugs since he became CEO through Numero Transportation."


    I turned to my dad. "Call mywyers." I knew what this was. This was a ploy to deem me unfit to raise Chayara.


    The officer pped cuffs on my wrist when I heard my dad gasp.


    "Abby?"


    I turned to the panicked sound of my dad and saw my mom clutching her chest. "Mum?" She staggered on her feet before her knees gave out. My dad was fast enough to catch her before she hit the ground.


    "Mum!" I struggled against the cuffs on my wrist. "Somebody call 911."


    The detectives ran to my parents; I couldn¡¯t see anything, and I felt totally helpless. I heard her gasping for breath and my dad¡¯s desperate cries.


    "Abby, Abby, stay with me."


    One of the officers pushed me forward, leading me outside by the arm. "Mum!!!"


    I was angry, livid, so much so that I didn¡¯t register the racing paramedics that breezed through me into my parents house.


    *****


    Mywyers got me out in two hours, arguing circumstantial evidence. One of the Numero drivers had been caught with cocaine in a Numero truck. He imed he was just a driver and didn¡¯t know what was in the truck.


    Investigations were still ongoing as to who loaded the truck, but three of my employees rted to the issue had already disappeared. I was the only scapegoat avable.


    Mywyers agreed this was a coordinated setup.


    Martin drove to the hospital as soon as we were out. My father was still not reachable.


    When I got to the hospital, Nita and her mum were there already, their eyes swollen with tears.


    My father was nowhere in sight.


    "Richard..." Nita whispered. It felt so good to see her, but there was something in her eyes I refused to acknowledge: pity.


    "Where¡¯s my mum?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Richard."


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Where the fuck is my mum?"


    Nita grabbed onto my shoulders and locked her eyes with mine in a battle of wills. "Richard! Hold steady!"


    "No! No!... It can¡¯t be." I needed to get out of there. I needed to be anywhere but here. I took several steps back and headed back out of the hospital. I found Martin outside and requested the car keys.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, I can¡¯t." He knew. He could tell my mum was gone.


    "Martin, give me the keys; don¡¯t let me punch it out of you." I shouted.


    "Go ahead, sir. If you need to hit something or someone, I would dly be it."


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, Martin!"


    "I¡¯ll drive!" I heard Nita say behind me. "Give me the keys."


    "Are you sure, ma¡¯am?"


    Nita nodded, and Martin handed the keys to her. "I¡¯ll let you know wherever we end up."


    "Come on..." She turned to me and walked ahead to the car.


    "You¡¯re fired, Martin. Effective immediately."


    "Noted, sir."


    I entered into the passenger side of the car, my eyes wide open but barely seeing anything.


    I was done. Totally done. What more will they take away from me? My mom was right. I should have let Chayara go. I am the reason my mother is dead. Every decision I make hurts everyone around me.


    "I want to see Queen."


    "She is home with the nanny." Nita responded, driving out of the facility.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to face the death of my mother. I didn¡¯t listen to her. I didn¡¯t tell her I love her. Thest thing she saw was her only child being dragged away by police officers like amon criminal.


    I wasn¡¯t there to hold her hand; I wasn¡¯t there to kiss her. Maybe if I went back in time, she woulde back to me. All the money in the world, and I can¡¯t keep the people I love safe.


    I felt the car slowing down and realized we were at Nita¡¯s house already. I stepped out but overheard the new guard telling Nita the nanny had taken Queen for a walk at the park.


    "I will just call her back." She reached for her phone in her pocket.


    "No... I¡¯ll wait. Can... Can I go in?" I asked hesitantly. I know she didn¡¯t want to see me or have me in her house.


    "Of course, Richard." She led the way and held the door open.


    As soon as I made it inside, in the confines of the walls, I cried. I broke like a baby. I screamed my pain into the air, and Nita was right there with me battling with hers too.


    "Richard... please..." She stepped closer and held my face.


    "I killed my mom, Nita."


    "No, you didn¡¯t," she assured me.


    "If I had just listened to her..."


    "You followed your heart; that¡¯s what¡¯s important. You couldn¡¯t have known." She tried to soothe me even as I could see her own heart was breaking too.


    She kissed me on the cheek and kissed my tears. "I wish I could take your pain away," she whispered.


    "You can¡¯t..."


    "I know... it is a great pain."


    "She was... I don¡¯t know... God!" What sort of pain was this?


    Nita wrapped her arms around me. "She was still mad at me because of what I did to you. If I had known..."


    "You can¡¯t think like that, Richard." She reached for my cheeks again to wipe my tears, but I held her hand in mine and kissed it.


    "She loved you."


    "I loved her too. She was the best mother-inw any woman could ask for. She taught me how to be strong. Although she had quite the shopping addiction."


    I chuckled at thest part, and Nita did also. It wasn¡¯t meant as a joke, but it was funny all the same.


    "Can I kiss you, Nita?"


    She took a step away from me at my question, her eyes boring into mine.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. I will leave. I cane back to see Queen. I have to be with my father anyway."


    "I¡¯ll drive you back." she answered wiping the tears from her face.

 Chapter 80: Losing More

    <h4>Chapter 80: Losing More</h4>


    We headed back out to the car, regret heavy in my chest. I shouldn¡¯t have asked her that. Nita wasn¡¯t someone I could turn to forfort like a floozy, not when she had always been more than that. Not when she deserved more than that.


    "I know you¡¯re hurting, but you have to apologize to Martin," she said softly.


    "Only if you let me drive this time." I stretched out my hand for the keys, trying for lightness in the midst of the sadness that enveloped us.


    She rolled her eyes. "Promise not to kill us? Queen will be without parents," she teased.


    I exhaled sharply. "You know what? Go on. Drive. Apparently, everything I do hurts everyone around me."


    She didn¡¯t hesitate, just threw the keys at me. I caught them in the air.


    "Stop thinking that way."


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat while she got in beside me. The weight of the day pressed down on me.


    "It feels like a dream," I admitted, gripping the steering wheel. "How do I even begin to deal with this? I spent my entire life ming her for my sister¡¯s death when all along, she was trying to protect her. Every decision she made, everything she did, it was for this family." I exhaled shakily. "How do we make it without her? My dad..."


    Nita shifted closer, the warmth of her presence wrapping around me before her fingers gently touched my face, turning me toward her.


    "Abby left behind an amazing son," she whispered. "She taught you to be strong, Richard. Make her proud."


    Her palm was soft against my cheek. I leaned into it instinctively, pressing her hand into my skin as though I could absorb thefort she offered.


    She was still here. Still standing by me, even after everything. Even after she thought I didn¡¯t want her.


    I saw the moment her gaze dipped to my lips. The hesitation was in her face, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she moved closer, just slightly. But that was all the permission I needed.


    I closed the distance, pressing my lips to hers.


    The grief inside me, the guilt, the pain¡ªthey all faded under the warmth of her mouth. She was the pleasure I had lost and didn¡¯t deserve to reim.


    I thought she would pull away. I braced for it. Counted the seconds in my head. Five. Ten. But she didn¡¯t.


    And then, just like that, I lost control.


    See, that¡¯s the thing with Nita. She wasn¡¯t just a woman I wanted. She was the one I couldn¡¯t resist. The one who made logic disappear from a room in an instant.


    I shifted, pulling her onto myp, the space inside the car suddenly too small, too restricting. She gasped softly, and I swallowed the sound, tilting my seat back to give us more room. I took her dress off, maneuvered my fingers through her underwear, and found the warmth of her folds, wet and waiting.


    She moaned and arched into me, her breath shaky.


    God, she was beautiful. The way she responded to me, the way her body spoke, and the way she would bite her lips. She still didn¡¯t know how to ept her passion quietly. The guards were professional; we wouldn¡¯t be bothered, but for fuck¡¯s sakes, it shouldn¡¯t be an announcement.


    I ced my hand on her stomach and pushed her gently backward until her back pressed on the steering wheel to give me more ess inside her. To watch her better, to see here undone as beautifully as she always did.


    But then she caught my wrist, stopping me.


    "No," she breathed, her voice uneven.


    I stilled, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I tried to rein myself in. Disappointment hit hard, but I didn¡¯t move. If she wanted me to stop, I would. Always.


    But then, she shifted again, and I felt her fingers at my belt buckle.


    "This changes nothing," she murmured, almost to herself.


    Maybe it didn¡¯t. Maybe we would go back to pretending we didn¡¯t love each other tomorrow. But right now, in this moment, I didn¡¯t care.


    I nodded like a fool as she pulled me free. If she had asked me for the moon right then, I would have switched careers and found a way to give it to her.


    She positioned herself over me, teasing, her movements slow and deliberate. I clenched my jaw, gripping her hips as she eased down, just a little, before pulling away again.


    I groaned, barely holding on.


    She smirked. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    After a few more torturous movements, I gave in. The next time she lowered herself, I guided her downpletely, both of us gasping as she took me in fully.


    The connection sent a shockwave through me, a perfect collision of pleasure.


    She moved slowly at first, then faster, our bodies falling into a rhythm that made the car rock with each motion. I gritted my teeth, trying to hold on, to stretch this moment, to keep her here with me just a little longer.


    But there was no stopping the inevitable.


    She trembled in my arms, her breathing erratic, her body tightening around mine. The sound she made sent me over the edge, and I buried my face against her, muffling my own release between her breasts as thest of my control shattered.


    *****


    When I saw my father clutch my mother¡¯s lifeless hand in the hospital room, my heart broke for him. Not just as a son grieving his mother or watching his indefatigable father crumble, but as a man watching another lose the love of his life.


    No one could pull him away.


    Not the doctors. Not the nurses. Not even Nita¡¯s father, who had tried and failed. My father was a man made of stone and steel, but tonight, he was nothing more than a broken soul refusing to let go.


    I was hurting too. The grief was raw and unrelenting, but we needed to let her go. And somehow, with my newfound strength, Nita having a hand in that, I knew I had to be the one to help him.


    He sat stiffly beside the hospital bed, staring nkly at the wall, his fingersced tightly with hers. His knuckles were white as if letting her go meant losing himselfpletely.


    I looked into my mother¡¯s face, beautiful even in death. An angel had been taken from us, and we would never be the same.


    I swallowed the knot in my throat. "Dad?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    I stepped closer, my voice quieter this time. "Dad... please. They have to take her."


    His head turned toward me, and when our eyes met, I saw nothing but pain.


    "You too?" His voice was hoarse from keeping his sobs down. "You too? She is your mother, Richard. Why would you want her taken away?"


    My throat tightened. "Only for a short while, Dad. And then we cany her to rest."


    He shook his head slowly, his grip tightening on her hand. His thumb brushed over her wedding ring, a silent, desperate plea for her to wake up, for this to be a mistake, for time to rewind to when she was still here.


    "I always thought I would die before her," he whispered, his voice fragile in a way I had never heard before. "Even with her Alzheimer¡¯s, she was strong. Fierce. You could barely tell. She held everything together. And now, I¡¯ve lost my girls. Rachel first... and now my Abby."


    Tears welled in my eyes before they spilled over. I had spent so many years resenting my mother, misunderstanding her, pushing her away, only to realize toote how much she had sacrificed.


    I took another step closer. "I know it¡¯s not the same, Dad, but you still have two little girls. Queen and Chayara. Remember?"


    He let out a bitter chuckle. "My past came back to haunt me so badly that it burned everything in its wake," he said, voice raw. "And it took the one innocent in all of this. She had nothing to do with any of it. But I¡ªI was the one who had the affair. I was the one who had a child in secret. I was the one who lied to her, who told her to ept Chayara as her grandchild. I should be the one lying here."


    The weight of his confession hit me like a punch to the gut. He had never said it out loud before.


    His guilt was consuming him.


    I clenched my fists. "Dad, I wanted to fight for Chayara, not you."


    He exhaled heavily, rubbing a hand down his face. "If you hadn¡¯t, I would have." His voice trembled. "I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice. I won¡¯t let my grandchild be manipted by those callous minds." His jaw tightened. "But if I knew that decision would cost me Abby..." He trailed off, shaking his head as fresh pain tore through him.


    Silence stretched between us.


    Then I took a deep breath. "Dad, we have to let her go."


    He closed his eyes, blocking out the reality before him. His shoulders shook as he drew in a shuddering breath.


    And then, slowly, he let go of her hand.


    The moment their fingers unthreaded, his body sagged. His own hands fell to the sides, drained of life too. I knew a fraction of what he was feeling. My wife¡¯s life had been threatened more times than I can count. I had seen her crash in an ident while inbor.


    "I¡¯ll handle the funeral," he said, his voice suddenly detached. "You need to be prepared for court on Friday."


    I hesitated. "About that, Dad..." I met his gaze, gathering the strength to say the words I had been wrestling with. "I¡¯m not fighting anymore. They can have Chayara."


    His head snapped toward me so fast I thought he might break his neck. His eyes shed anger and pain. But it was my decision.

 Chapter 81: The Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Reckoning</h4>


    "I understand." He said after a few moments of every kind of emotion shing across his face. "Is there anything else I need to know?"


    "Not necessarily immediately but we can talk about it after wey mum to rest."


    "Whatever news you need to give me, I want it now. There may not be another time." My father pushed.


    "I need to go away for a little while. I wanted to know if you would consider handling the CEO position until I get back."


    "How long?"


    "A couple of years, maybe, or months. I don¡¯t know. I just need to put some distance between myself and Nita," I exined.


    "So, you won¡¯t even consider honoring your mother¡¯sst wishes? You still want to maintain your divorce."


    "Dad, look around. Look at what is happening. Every time Nita has been threatened, every time her life has been in danger, it¡¯s been because of me. If I don¡¯t leave... I can¡¯t lose her dad. I refuse to."


    My father looked at me with understanding. He ced a hand on my shoulder before heading out of the room.


    *****


    The mansion was fuller than it had been in years. Friends came to offer their condolences; family members arrived to stay. Some faces were familiar, others were distant rtives I barely knew, all gathered under the weight of loss.


    The house buzzed with hushed conversations and the quiet strength that grief brings when it is shared. Every now and then,ughter would break through when someone mentioned something funny my mother would do. One thing was obvious, though: my mother was loved.


    Nita, my daughter, and her family were there too. Having them close gave mefort, stopping me from drowning. But one absence was intentional. I had made the decision not to bring Chayara to honor my mother in the way I knew best. The conflict over her custody battle loomed over me. I felt guilt in abandoning her now but I had to protect my family. Tomorrow, I would let go of my hold on her. I would ask that I be granted visiting rights, but there was nothing more I could do.


    That evening, we all gathered in the vast yard close to the garden.


    Then, as if drawn by something greater than herself, Nita tilted her head up to the sky and started humming the soft melody of <strong>"</strong>Amazing Grace.<strong>".</strong>


    One of my distant cousins joined in, singing the lyrics, his voice blending with hers and growing stronger. One by one, others followed, voices rising in unison. The harmony was unpracticed but powerful.


    My mother had bound us together, though in grief but also in love. Even in death, she had managed to unite us, to remind us of who we were, of the love she had instilled in us.


    I closed my eyes, imagining her there among us with her vibrant smile. And then, just as clearly, I pictured her smacking me upside the head for being a stubborn idiot.


    Three days, and I missed her like hell.


    Nita¡¯s hand slipped into mine, her fingers cool against my skin. We sang and looked up at the night sky.


    On Sunday, we would put my mother to rest. And we would do it in the most magnificent way possible.


    As midnight approached, people began dispersing to their rooms. I walked Nita to her door, which was beside the nursery.


    She turned to me. "Good night, Richard."


    I nodded. "Yeah... good night."


    She lingered for a second, then stepped inside, the door clicking shut behind her.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    Instead, I stood there, waiting. Because I knew.


    The past three days had been a blur of stolen moments and bodies colliding. In her room. In my room. In the nursery, though, thankfully, Queen had been with her grandparents at the time.


    There were no promises, no expectations. It was a raw and urgent need to dull the pain we felt just for a while.


    I started counting under my breath.


    One. Two. Three. Four... five...


    Maybe I was wrong.


    Six...


    Then the door clicked open.


    Nita stood there in the doorway; she didn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t need to.


    She grabbed my shirt and pulled me inside, closing the door behind us.


    Wherever you are, Mama, thank you.


    Clothes melted away; we didn¡¯t need slow tonight; we needed fire. We needed escape. We needed to drown in each other.


    I barely had time to register the mattress beneath me before she was straddling myp, her warmth around me. My hands found her hips, holding on tight.


    We were taking advantage of the situation, using our grief as an excuse to fall into something reckless. When we were together, we hurt less.


    Her body rocked against mine; sweat slicked our skin.


    She was beautiful. I shouldn¡¯t have her like this. I shouldn¡¯t want her like this.


    But I did, and it would be fucking damned hard to stop.


    *****


    We made our way up the courthouse steps to face the day. I knew I would be giving up Chayara today, but I hadn¡¯t told anyone except my dad. Lilian approached us, blocking our path. The woman whose maniptions and actions had caused my mom¡¯s heart attack. The woman who had been attacking from the shadows for years is now here to show off her fangs. She feigned a somber expression, but we all knew better.


    "Richard," she began, "I can¡¯t begin to tell you how sorry I am for your loss."


    "Save it," he snapped, not even bothering to nce her way as he brushed past her and strode inside the building.


    Nita stepped up to her. "Are you happy now?"


    Lilian, of course, took the opportunity to twist the knife deeper.


    "Hardly, darling. I haven¡¯t been happy for almost thirty years." Her lips curled into a bitter smile. "But her death? Now that is good news for me. If I had known all it would take was finding her son being dragged away by the police, I would have made a move earlier."


    The moment the words left her mouth, I saw Nita¡¯s hand twitch.


    She was going to hit her.


    And honestly? I wouldn¡¯t have stopped her.


    But before her hand could make contact, another one shot out, catching her wrist midair.


    "I taught you better than that, sweetie," Nita¡¯s mother said with too much calm andposure, "You cannot hit a woman old enough to be your mother."


    Nita turned, frustration shing across her face. "But, Ma..."


    She didn¡¯t get to finish.


    The crack of a p echoed through the air before anyone could react.


    Lilian stumbled back, clutching her face, eyes wide in shock.


    And there stood Nita¡¯s mother, her palm still raised, fire zing in her eyes.


    "Next time you want to talk shit about my friend, look around you and make sure I am not close by! You worthless whore."


    Ooooooh snap! But really, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. How stupid can you be to tease a couple of grieving people?


    "Shall we head inside?" Nita¡¯s mother said casually as if she hadn¡¯t just bitch-pped someone.


    Since I was going to give up custody of Chayara anyway, a little drama before court felt nice.


    *****


    In the courtroom, we were all seated. Everyone sat on the sides they had chosen.


    Miss Kingston stood up as the judge called for closing arguments.


    "Your Honor," she began, "we would like to inform the court that following my client¡¯s recent loss of his mother, he has made the difficult decision to relinquish custody of his daughter, Chayara Numero. However, he respectfully requests to be granted visitation rights."


    From the far right side of the room, I caught the slow curl of her lips into a wicked smile.


    The judge let out a small sigh, "Well, you could have given me a heads-up earlier. I spent a week studying your case."


    "Apologies, your honor. Before we conclude, I would like to make an important announcement to the court."


    Lilian sat up a little straighter.


    "The child¡¯s grandfather, Mr. Richard Numero Sr., is officially suing for full custody of Chayara Numero."


    Gasps came from everyone!


    Lilian¡¯s smile froze before it vanished entirely. Her face drained of color.


    "Oh, you have <i>got</i> to be kidding me!" The judge groaned, rubbing her temples. "So we¡¯re going to start this all over again?"


    "Yes, Your Honour," Miss Kingston replied smoothly. "But this time, with new evidence and witnesses who can testify that Miss Lilian Moore is not only an unfit parent but will be an even worse<i></i>grandmother."


    Lilian shot up from her chair, her breathing fast and shallow. "Richard!" she shrieked, "You cannot<i></i>do this to me again!"


    Every pair of eyes in the room turned toward my father, but he didn¡¯t react at all. He sat steel faced not acknowledging her tantrum.


    Lilian wasn¡¯t up against me anymore. She was up against the original Richard Numero.<strong></strong>And she knew she was going to lose.

 Chapter 82: Past Echoes

    <h4>Chapter 82: Past Echoes</h4>


    After my mother¡¯s funeral, life slowly started moving again. Or at least, everyone else¡¯s did.


    The house felt bigger now.


    I had stayed behind at the mansion to keep my fatherpany. Nita and Queen had returned to her apartment, and I brought Chayara with me since the judge maintained she should stay with me until a decision was made.


    Dad and I sat in the dimly lit living room, the soft blue glow of the television flickering against the walls as we watched some game neither of us was actually paying attention to. He handed me a bottle of beer without looking at me, the sound of the cap popping off breaking the silence between us.


    "When are you leaving?" he asked casually, taking a swig of his own drink.


    "Next week."


    "Good. I can have my house back."


    I gave him a look. "Pretend to be a little sad, will you?"


    A small smile twitched at the corner of his mouth. "I just want to get busy, actually. Going back to work will help distract me from how lonely my life will be from here on out."


    I exhaled slowly, "Yeah, I feel you."


    He turned his head slightly, "Nah... don¡¯tpare yourself to me. I lost my wife. You choose to be alone."


    I shrugged, unable to argue with that. "True. It¡¯s still a hard choice, though."


    He took another sip. "Nita told me she epted a job with Victor."


    I nodded. "Yeah." She hadn¡¯t told me herself, but I knew. Victor had called to let me know.


    Dad raised a skeptical brow. "So, you¡¯re just going to leave her to start working with him? A man who is clearly interested in her?"


    I clenched my jaw. "She¡¯s single now. She can do whatever the hell she wants."


    His expression didn¡¯t change. "Is she?"


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I know you guys are still fucking."


    I nearly choked on my drink. "For God¡¯s sake, Dad, could you try not to make it sound so dirty?"


    He shrugged. "What? How else is it supposed to sound? You guys aren¡¯t getting back together, so it is actually fucking."


    "Oh boy. I am not having this conversation with you." I stood up quickly, desperate to escape before he said something even more ufortable.


    "Are you going to tell her you¡¯re leaving?" He asked before I could make my escape.


    I hesitated. "No. It¡¯ll just make it harder than it already is."


    <strong>Nita¡¯s POV</strong>


    Three weeks since Abby¡¯s funeral, and I still felt her absence in every part of my life. She had been more than just a mother-inw; she had been a second mother to me. Someone I could confide in when I didn¡¯t feelfortable talking to my own mom. There were things she understood about me that even Richard hadn¡¯t. Losing her felt like losing a piece of myself.


    But life, as it always does, kept moving. I had started working for Victor as his auditor. Thepany wasn¡¯t officiallyunched yet, but it was already generating ie. My job was simple¡ªgo over the ounts weekly and send in a report. The pay wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. The best part? I could work from home.


    Richard and I had settled into a routine. Every weekend, he would pick up Queen in the morning and return her at night.


    But that Saturday, I waited all morning, expecting his usual text saying he was on his way. It never came. By noon, I was pacing the living room, checking my phone more often than I cared to admit. By evening, my stomach twisted with unease. I didn¡¯t want to call him¡ªI didn¡¯t want to seem desperate¡ªbut something didn¡¯t feel right.


    What if something had happened?


    I hesitated, then finally picked up my phone and made a video call. He answered after a few rings.


    The moment his face appeared on the screen, I could tell something was off. He looked... tired.


    "Hey, hi," I greeted awkwardly, trying to mask my concern. "I was just calling to see if everything was alright. I thought you woulde pick up Queen today."


    "Oh, yeah. Right. I went on a mini vacation. I just wanted to get away for a while," he responded.


    I blinked, "Oh. Okay. Uh... right. Okay."


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to say to that. I had no right to ask for updates about his life anymore, but it still stung that he hadn¡¯t told me.


    "Just let me know when you get back," I added quickly.


    "I will. Is Queen doing okay? Sleeping well?"


    I smiled slightly. "Yeah. All I have to do is read a page from business magazines, and we both fall asleep from how boring it is."


    He smirked. "Well, you know, you have to groom her early. My dad did the same with me."


    I rolled my eyes. "You seriously think she¡¯ll grow up to take over from you? What if you have other kids? What if she wants to do something else?"


    He leaned back against what looked like a hotel headboard. "She¡¯s the queen of the Numero empire. Always will be. Plus, she¡¯s a Numero. She¡¯ll definitely be her father¡¯s daughter."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Ridiculous logic. Alright," I said, yawning. "I¡¯m heading to bed. You have fun."


    "Yeah. Goodnight."


    *****


    The scheduled court date arrived, and I had assumed Richard would show up, at least for this. Two weeks now, and he was still on his vacation. Even if he had relinquished rights to Chayara, he could try to be here for his father. It wasn¡¯t my ce to be upset, but it still gnawed at me.


    I sat behind Mr. Numero, my hands folded on myp, watching as Miss Kingston stepped up to the podium.


    She turned to the judge, "Your Honor, the opposing counsel would like to paint my client, Mr. Numero, as a heartless man who took a child from his mother without just cause. But the truth is far from that. Miss Lilian Moore is not just an unfit grandmother; she is dangerous."


    Lilian sat motionless at the defendant¡¯s table, her fingers tightly gripping the edge of her zer. Herwyer, a middle-aged man with graying hair, leaned forward in his chair, clearly prepared for a fight.


    Miss Kingston continued. "Let¡¯s talk about the past, shall we? Years ago, after their affair ended, Mr. Numero made repeated efforts to ensure a healthy co-parenting rtionship. However, the defendant was not interested in co-parenting, she was interested in control. She used Sam as leverage, threatening his life whenever Mr. Numero did notply with her demands. There were multiple instances where she stated, either directly or indirectly, that if she couldn¡¯t have my client, then she would kill the child."


    There was a murmur among those seated in the courtroom. Even I felt my breath hitch. I nced at Mr. Numero, who waspletely still.


    Lilian¡¯swyer stood up. "Objection, Your Honor! These are baseless usations. Where is the proof?"


    "I have here..." she handed some documents over to the court. "a medical report from thirty years ago in which a certain Sam Moore, whosest name waster changed, was treated for fluid in his lungs."


    "I also have his nanny in court today, who was an eyewitness, if you care to listen to her story. Finally, I have a recorded video from the biological father of the child himself, who cannot be here because he is currently incarcerated for the kidnapping of Mrs. Benita Numero and the attempted murder of Mr. Richard Numero Junior."


    She turned to the screen at the front of the courtroom, where a video began ying.


    Sam appeared on the screen, "I know that I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes. I¡¯ve let my anger control me for years, and I¡¯ve hurt people because of it. But I know where that anger came from. My mother fed it to me."


    Lilian visibly flinched at the words.


    Sam continued, "I loved my mother, even though I found out about herter in life. I still do, but she is not well. I would hate for my Chayara to end up like me, driven by revenge. I want her to have a good and peaceful life, one in which my mother isn¡¯t a part of. I do not want her raised with the kind of hate my mother nted in me."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Chayara deserves better. She deserves stability, love, and a family that won¡¯t use her as a pawn in a game of revenge."


    When the video ended, the room went silent.


    I turned slightly, watching Lilian. She sat frozen, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Herwyer, to his credit, tried to regain control of the situation. "Your Honor, let¡¯s not forget who the Numeros are. There have been numerous allegations over the years regarding their involvement in illegal activities. Drug trafficking, moneyundering¡ªshould we really take their word over that of a mother?"


    Miss Kingston was unfazed. "Those allegations were nothing more than an unfounded witch hunt by the authorities, something that has never been proven. However, the evidence against Lilian Moore is not just hearsay. It¡¯s documented. It¡¯s real."


    She turned to face the judge directly. "Your Honor, my client, Mr. Numero, made a difficult decision years ago when he took Sam from his mother. He did what he thought was best for his son. And though Sam¡¯s life may not have been perfect, we cannot let history repeat itself with Chayara."


    The judge remained silent for a long moment before finally saying, "This court will adjourn until a final decision is made. We will reconvene in one week."


    With that, the gavel mmed down, and the session was dismissed.


    As soon as we were on the courthouse steps, I turned to Mr. Numero. "How did you get Sam to say all that?"


    He looked at me for a long moment before replying, "I told him the truth about his mother."


    I stared at him, speechless.


    After a long pause, I shook my head. "Why didn¡¯t you bring this up when Richard was fighting for custody?"


    He looked away for a moment before answering. "Because I couldn¡¯t break Abby¡¯s heart with the details of my rtionship with Lilian."


    Right. That made sense.


    We walked down the steps in silence before I asked, "Have you heard from Richard?"


    Mr. Numero nodded. "Yes, actually. He¡¯s doing alright."


    "Do you know when he¡¯ll be back?" I tried to sound casual, but I wasn¡¯t sure how well I was pulling it off.


    Mr. Numero gave me a knowing look. "No, why? If you miss him, you know you can tell him, right?"


    I let out a shortugh, shaking my head. "No. That would justplicate things even more."


    "You sure?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. And it¡¯s not me missing him per se," I corrected. "I just don¡¯t think Queen should stay this long without seeing her father, especially at this age."


    He nodded as if epting that answer, though I wasn¡¯t sure he believed me.


    Changing the subject, he asked, "How¡¯s the job with Victor?"


    "It¡¯s fine," I said with a shrug. "We haven¡¯t officiallyunched yet, so there¡¯s not much to do."


    "And is the young man behaving himself?"


    Iughed. "What if he isn¡¯t? I¡¯m single again, remember?"


    Mr. Numero scoffed. "Single my ass."


    Heughed, shaking his head as he offered his hand to help me down the steps.

 Chapter 83: Weight of a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 83: Weight of a Choice</h4>


    I wanted nothing more than to stay home, curled up in bed with Queen, but life refused to grant me thatfort. My body ached in ways I couldn¡¯t exin, I was tired for absolutely no reason but I had to push forward. Victor had called for a meeting, and I still had to take Queen to see her grandfather.


    Richard still wasn¡¯t home. Two months. His calls had dwindled to twice a week, his voice growing more distant with each conversation. I told myself I was fine. That I didn¡¯t need him. That his absence was a blessing in disguise.


    But deep down, I missed him. God help me, I missed him.


    No matter how much he had hurt me, no matter how many nights I had spent lying awake, trying to erase his memory from my heart, I still wanted him here. I still needed him. Not for myself only, but for Queen. She deserved more than a father who existed only through phone calls. She needed to see him, to know him, to grow up with him present.


    By the time I arrived at Victor¡¯s new office, my body was drenched in sweat. The heat clung to me like a second skin, my blouse sticking ufortably to my back. I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand, trying to steady myself. My legs wobbled beneath me.


    Victor¡¯s office building wasn¡¯t as grand as the one I had worked at for Numero Companies, but it was growing fast. He had secured a silent partner, someone who had invested generously, and business was booming. The clients were the powerful, the wealthy, the untouchable. Victor was on his way up, and I was genuinely happy for him.


    I walked past the empty receptionist¡¯s desk and made my way into his office. He was on the phone, discussing an estate deal. When he saw me, he gave a quick wave and gestured toward a chair.


    I sank into it immediately, relieved to take the weight off my legs. My entire body felt off, like I wasn¡¯t entirely present in my own skin. I tried to recall if I had my morning coffee, but my mind was foggy, memories slipping through my grasp like sand.


    I pressed my palm to my forehead. Was I feverish? No. Nothing.


    Victor finished his call and turned his attention to me.


    "Oooof, you look terrible," he said bluntly.


    "I feel terrible," I admitted. I nced toward the empty reception area. "I thought you would¡¯ve hired a receptionist by now. The entrance ispletely empty."


    "She resumes on Monday," he said. "All staff will officially start that day. Which means we¡¯re good to go for theunch of Verna." Excitement flickered in his eyes. "I was hoping you could suggest a date, one that would be convenient for you to submit a detailed profit prediction for theunch."


    "Yeah... I¡¯ll get started on that once I get home," I murmured.


    Victor studied me carefully. "Your office is ready. It¡¯s not as big as you¡¯re used to, but I promise you¡¯ll love it. Wannae see?"


    "Sure."


    I tried to stand, but the moment I pushed myself up, the world tilted dangerously. My vision blurred, a wave of dizziness crashing over me like a violent tide.


    Victor¡¯s voice cut through the haze. "Nita, you don¡¯t look too good. You look like you¡¯re about to pass out."


    "No... I..."


    The words barely left my lips before my legs gave out. A sharp gasp escaped me as I felt myself slipping, my body betraying me entirely.


    Victor was fast, his arms wrapping securely around my waist, keeping me from copsingpletely. And then, just like that, I broke.


    Tears welled up, spilling over before I could stop them. I buried my face against his shoulder.


    The warmth of his body made me ache in ways I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to acknowledge. It reminded me of what I had lost, of the man who should have been here instead.


    I wasn¡¯t crying because of Victor.


    I was crying because Richard should have been here.


    Richard should have been the one to catch me when I fell.


    Richard should have been the one to tell me everything was going to be okay.


    Richard should have been here to hold me.


    But he wasn¡¯t.


    Victor¡¯s grip tightened. "Benita, what¡¯s going on?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    "Come on," he said. "I¡¯m taking you to the hospital."


    I wanted to protest but the fight had already left me.


    I was too tired.


    Too weak.


    And worst of all, too broken to even pretend I was okay.


    *****


    When Dr. Sanders gave me the news, my brain refused to process her words.


    Pregnant?


    Is the universe fucking with me right now?


    I stared at her, waiting for her tough and say it was a joke. But she didn¡¯t. Her expression was calm and professional.


    "What?!" My voice came out hoarse.


    "You¡¯re pregnant," she repeated.


    A cold chill crawled up my spine even as my body burned with heat.


    "Are you kidding me?" I shouted.


    Dr. Sanders arched an eyebrow, "You really have to find a different approach to responding to pregnancy news."


    Yeah I remember. I hadn¡¯t been thrilled when I found out I was pregnant with Queen either. Back then, it had felt like a betrayal, like my body had been tricked into something I wasn¡¯t ready for. Richard had orchestrated it. But at least, at least, back then, we were together. He was here.


    We figured it out.


    Together.


    Now? We were divorced and he wasn¡¯t even around.


    I swallowed hard. "But... my baby isn¡¯t even six months yet. I still breastfeed her. How can I be pregnant?"


    Dr. Sanders sighed, "Breastfeeding doesn¡¯t prevent pregnancy. As long as you¡¯re sexually active..."


    "Oh, God." My stomach lurched as realization mmed into me.


    I felt sick.


    Three months.


    I was three months pregnant.


    My mind shed back to thest time Richard and I were together. It wasn¡¯t love, it wasn¡¯t a promise, it was desperation. A moment of weakness where old habits had taken over, where we had both pretended that nothing had changed. That we weren¡¯t broken beyond repair. We needed to be together in the most intimate we knew so as to get through our grief.


    And now, there was a baby growing inside me.


    "Dr. Sanders, I can¡¯t have this baby,"


    She studied me carefully. "Isn¡¯t it Mr. Numero¡¯s?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "It is. But we¡¯re divorced. He¡¯s not even around. I have Queen to take care of, I just started working again. What the hell am I supposed to tell my boss? ¡¯Hey, thanks for the job opportunity, but surprise I¡¯m pregnant! Again!¡¯"


    Dr. Sanders folded her arms. "I think you should think about it."


    My throat tightened. "There¡¯s no time to think. I cannot do this."


    The words tumbled out too fast.


    Dr. Sanders didn¡¯t react. She just nodded slowly. "Come back next week," she said. "If you haven¡¯t changed your mind, then I¡¯ll schedule you for an abortion."


    That word.


    Abortion.


    It hit me like a p.


    I blinked. Putting a name to my decision made my chest constrict.


    A baby.


    Richard¡¯s baby.


    Queen¡¯s sibling.


    Could I really do this? Could I really erase this life before it even had a chance?


    Dr. Sanders gave me a soft, knowing look, as if she understood the storm raging inside me. "Think about it," she repeated before walking out of the room.


    I pressed a shaking hand to my stomach. My mind was screaming at me that this was the right thing to do. The only thing to do.


    But my heart...?


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Victor took me to a caf¨¦ after we left the hospital. The world outside felt muted, every sound muffled by the roaring thoughts in my head. Three months pregnant. I still couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around it. I had spent the past week feeling drained but I had never expected this.


    I ordered a cup of ck tea, hoping the bitterness would anchor me. Victor ordered coffee, his sharp eyes never leaving me. I could feel the weight of his concern.


    "Do you feel better now?" he asked.


    I nodded mechanically.


    "Doctor Sanders said it was stress. I thought you were working from home. Is there anything else you¡¯re working on? Is the workload too much... I can get you an assistant..."


    "I¡¯m pregnant," I blurted out before I lost my nerve.


    The words hung in the air. My fingers curled tightly around my cup.


    Victor stared at me. Then his face twisted, anger shing across his features. "Son of a bitch. Richard!"


    Yeah. He just said exactly what I had been thinking.


    My throat felt tight. "What am I supposed to do?" My voice cracked.


    "What do you mean, what are you supposed to do?" he asked. "It¡¯s his child too. You figure it out together."


    "I can¡¯t tell him. First, we¡¯re divorced."


    "That didn¡¯t stop the two of you from fucking each other, did it?" he spat.


    "Victor, focus."


    He gripped the edge of the table. I could see the way his jaw tensed.


    "Second," I continued, "I... I wanted to get away from the Numero name. From everything that came with it."


    Victor let out a dryugh. "Yeah, you¡¯re off to a great start. The first step to that was getting back in his bed." His sarcasm stung.


    "Victor..." My voice was barely a whisper.


    He sighed. "I¡¯m sorry. I just... you won¡¯t understand."


    I looked down at my tea. "I should apologize. I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted to hear from me." And it wasn¡¯t. We both knew he wanted more, but I had nothing left to give.


    He let out a breath. "No, no... it¡¯s fine. What do you want to do?"


    I bit my lip. "Doctor Sanders asked me to think about it. If it¡¯s what I want, she can schedule an abortion next week."


    Victor leaned back in his chair. The silence stretched between us.


    "I think she¡¯s right," he finally said. "Don¡¯t make any decisions now. Be sure it¡¯s something you won¡¯t regret somewhere along the line."


    I nodded numbly. Everything was a mess.

 Chapter 84: Weight of a Choice II

    <h4>Chapter 84: Weight of a Choice II</h4>


    The moment I stepped into my apartment, a wave of exhaustion crashed over me. I shut the door and leaned against it, exhaling slowly as if that would make the weight in my chest any lighter. My body ached in ces I didn¡¯t know could hurt, but it wasn¡¯t just physical. It was emotional and mental.


    I fished out my phone and dialed Papa Numero.


    "Hello, my dear," his voice came through.


    "Hey Dad, I¡¯m not feeling too well,"


    "Have you seen a doctor?" Concernced his words.


    "I just need rest."


    Papa Numero sighed, "You shouldn¡¯t be doing this by yourself, Sweetie. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Its okay. I will see you tomorrow at the final hearing."


    "Alright, but don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need anything."


    After ending the call, I headed to the nursery to see my baby. Her nanny was in there too taking a nap. Queen can be a handful during the day especially now that she is gaining some movements.


    Shey in her crib, her perfect little lips slightly parted as she breathed in peaceful slumber. My heart clenched at the sight of her. She was everything to me. Our love child, as Richard had once called her. Back when he still loved me.


    I used to think love like ours was untouchable. That it could withstand anything. But love, as I had learned the hard way was ss, beautiful but fragile. It shattered with just the right amount of pressure.


    And now, here I was¡ªalone, pregnant again.


    I had sent the nanny home earlier than usual, needing solitude to process everything. But instead of rity, all I felt was loneliness. The evening stretched into night and I was still sitting in a ce, thinking, processing.


    Then my phone rang. A video call from Richard.


    I hesitated for a brief moment before answering. His face appeared on my screen, his eyes scanning my face.


    "Hey, hi," he said as if we were old friends catching up.


    I swallowed hard. Small talk would betray me. I couldn¡¯t risk blurting out the truth. "Queen is asleep already. Do you want to see her?"


    "Actually, I thought we could talk," he said instead.


    My heart clenched. Now he wants to talk.


    "About what?" I asked.


    "Everything. Anything," he shrugged. "My dad said you aren¡¯t feeling too great. How¡¯s work going?"


    "It¡¯s fine."


    An awkward silence stretched between us, filling the space with everything left unsaid.


    "Is everything alright?" he asked eventually.


    "Yes. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I get this weird vibe that you¡¯re mad at me."


    Mad? That didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.


    "When are youing back?" I asked, changing the subject.


    He hesitated. Too long. Too noticeable.


    "Uh... well... about that," he exhaled. "I¡¯m noting back, Nita. I n on moving Numero Headquarters here, so I can handle things from here."


    Everything after I¡¯m noting back blurred into white noise. The room tilted, the walls closing in. My fingers clenched around the phone as the reality of his words sank in.


    "So let me get this straight," I said, "You trick me into getting pregnant, dump me, and run away, saddling me with a child."


    "That¡¯s not what it is."


    "Then tell me exactly what it is, because that¡¯s what it looks like."


    He exhaled sharply, "I was thinking of making an arrangement for Queen toe here and stay with me for a while when she stops breastfeeding."


    Iughed.


    "You¡¯ve thought of everything, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s long-distance co-parenting now, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Nita, we have a private jet. It¡¯s not so difficult."


    "Right. Right..."


    "Are you crying?" he asked suddenly, his voice softer now.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized.


    "No," I lied.


    "Nita, I¡¯m sorry."


    I sucked in a shaky breath. Don¡¯t fall apart. Not in front of him.


    "I¡¯m not crying because of you," I shot back. Perish that thought, Richard. If he didn¡¯t want me, then I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t sit here crying over him.


    "Then what is it?"


    Maybe I should tell him. Maybe if he knew, he¡¯de home. Maybe if he realized I was carrying his child, we could co-parent here instead of thousands of miles apart.


    "I¡¯m..." I started.


    "Yeah?" he pressed.


    "I¡¯m dating Victor."


    Silence.


    A heartbeat.


    Two.


    Then..."Wow... uh... congrattions."


    Congrattions?!


    I stared at the screen in disbelief. Did he just...


    Something inside me snapped.


    "I have to catch some sleep. Good night, Richard."


    I ended the call before he could respond. My phone slipped from my grasp,nding softly on the couch beside me.


    "Congrattions?! What the fuck."


    *****


    This was it. The day was finally here. The final hearing for Chayara¡¯s custody battle.


    We already knew how it would end. Papa Numero would win. Thew was on his side and morally, there was no argument. Chayara belonged with him. But knowing the oue didn¡¯t make this moment any easier.


    What none of us expected was Sam.


    He was led in under armed guard, his hands and feet bound in cuffs. The chains rattled with every step he took, an eerie reminder of how far he had fallen. The once-proud man was now just a prisoner.


    Lilian rushed to him the moment he entered. Her voice cut through the hushed murmurs of the courtroom.


    "You still have time, you stupid bastard! You can fix this!" she hissed, gripping his arm. "Don¡¯t throw everything away!"


    He didn¡¯t answer her. Didn¡¯t even look at her.


    But I saw it then. What everyone had been saying. She was the mastermind. The one pulling the strings. The one who had led her son down this path. She should be in cuffs beside him.


    I turned around and saw my mother¡¯s eyes were on me. She had been looking at me suspiciously since I arrived at the courthouse. I knew she sensed something was off. She always did. She knew I was hiding something.


    The judge entered, and we all took our seats. The room fell into a hush, the kind that alwayses before something life-changing happens. The closing arguments came with a brief speech from the judge about doing what was best for the child. And then the moment we were all waiting for came.


    The judge¡¯s voice was steady and final.


    "I hereby grant full custody of Chayara to Mr. Numero. It will be at his discretion whether her grandmother is allowed visitation rights."


    That was it.


    It was over.


    For a second, no one moved. Then Lilian exploded.


    "This is ridiculous! You crazy woman! Have you experienced what I have before? You stupid bitch!"


    "Enough!" The judge banged her gavel. "Don¡¯t let me hold you in contempt of court, Miss. Moore."


    A soft murmur of congrattions filled the space as we turned to Papa Numero. The relief on his face was clear. We had won. We had fought for this, fought so hard. But the victory was bittersweet.


    We had lost someone along the way.


    Abby. The brightest star of a mother-inw. Her absence was a wound that would never fully heal.


    Papa Numero took Chayara in his arms and walked her over to Sam.


    This was his first time meeting Chayara and I held my breath as Sam¡¯s eyesnded on her. His child. His daughter. His lips parted slightly but no words came. Then a single tear slipped down his face.


    It was silent. Just one tear, one tear that carried heavy emotions.


    And it was enough.


    "Do right by her," Sam said.


    "Always," Papa Numero responded, his grip tightening around the little girl in his arms.


    Sam nodded. Then turned and followed the guards out.


    Papa Numero still had Chayara in his arms when I turned to him. Without thinking, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around them both.


    "We did it," I whispered.


    "Yes," he said. "We did."


    I quickly kissed my dad and muttered a rushed goodbye.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" he asked.


    I forced a smile. "I just have somewhere to be. Say goodbye to Mom for me, okay?"


    He didn¡¯t look convinced, but he nodded. I was a grown woman and I was still running away from my mother.


    *****


    One weekter, I picked up my phone and called Dr. Sanders.


    I had made my decision.


    She scheduled me in. The appointment was set.


    There was a dull numbness in my chest as I ended the call, but I ignored it. I had no other choice. Or maybe... I was just taking the coward¡¯s way out.


    Either way, I was done being strong.


    I had no energy left in me to be a single mother to two children, even though their father was one of the top ten most influential businessmen in the country. Money didn¡¯t raise children. People did. And I didn¡¯t have it in me to raise another one alone.


    If I called him up and said, "Hey, I¡¯m pregnant," he¡¯d probably think it was entrapment. He¡¯d say I nned this.


    I wasn¡¯t Gwen. I wasn¡¯t going to use a child to keep a man. Queen was all the baby I needed.


    Besides, I had just gotten my career back on track. This pregnancy would onlyplicate everything. No. I had made the right choice.


    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

 Chapter 85: The Race Against Time

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Race Against Time</h4>


    Later that day, I met Victor at the office to submit my financial projections for Verna Real Estate. I had spent days perfecting these numbers; estimating ie, analyzing market trends, ensuring everything lined up for the next three years. The numbers looked good, but I wanted his opinion before finalizing them.


    We talked business for hours, going over figures, adjusting projections.


    That was the thing about numbers. They were logical. Predictable. Unlike life.


    Specifically, unlike my life which I had no idea where it was headed.


    After a while, I poured myself a cup of coffee and leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes for just a second. I was exhausted.


    Victor walked back in after his bathroom break. His gazended on the steaming mug in my hands.


    "Should you be drinking that?" His tone was casual. "I mean, I¡¯ve never been pregnant, but I hear caffeine is bad."


    I took a slow sip and exhaled.


    "I¡¯m not keeping the baby, Victor," I said. "Dr. Sanders scheduled me in already."


    Silence.


    I watched as he stiffened, his eyes flickering to the whiteboard we had been working on, still filled with numbers and projections.


    "Okay," he finally said.


    But it wasn¡¯t okay.


    His posture changed, the way he ran a hand through his hair, the subtle clench of his jaw. He was holding something back.


    I sighed, already bracing myself.


    "So," he said after a long pause, "I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t tell Richard."


    "What¡¯s the point?" I shrugged.


    "Right."


    A minute of silence. A heavy, suffocating pause.


    Then another question.


    "Did you tell your parents?"


    I looked up at him, blinking. Was he serious?


    "My parents?" I repeated slowly, setting my coffee down. "Really, Victor? How exactly would that conversation go? Hey, Mum. So I just found out I¡¯m pregnant... for my ex-husband. Oh, and one more thing¡ªI¡¯m going to murder your grandchild."


    "Okay, no need to be snippy." He rolled his eyes.


    I exhaled and rubbed my temples. "Look, this is my decision. It needs to be on my conscience alone."


    More silence.


    Then, suddenly, Victor turned to me, frantic.


    "Nita, you cannot do this," he blurted out. "Call Richard. Tell him."


    I frowned. "What¡¯s gotten into you?"


    "You cannot do this," he repeated. "I¡¯m sure if you tell Richard, you both can work something out."


    I shook my head. He didn¡¯t get it.


    "I¡¯m not going to use this baby to make hime back," I said. "Don¡¯t you get it? If he wanted me, he would be here. He made his decision. Now I¡¯m making mine. Do you think I deserve this? This abandonment?"


    "That¡¯s the thing... He didn¡¯t abandon you!"


    "How would you know?"


    He opened his mouth, then stopped.


    "I..." He hesitated like he was holding onto something he wasn¡¯t sure he should say. "I meant to say... he wouldn¡¯t abandon you if he knew about the baby."


    I stared at him.


    And then I smiled. A small, sad smile.


    "My point exactly."


    *****


    Richard¡¯s POV


    Life wasn¡¯t as beautiful as I made Nita believe. Only my dad knew the truth. Everyone else thought I was thriving, maybe even enjoying some peace and quiet away from all the chaos. Lies. Absolute lies.


    The reality? I was slowly and spectacrly self-destructing.


    My days were spent drinking whiskey straight from the bottle and avoiding every single responsibility that came with being the CEO of a multi-billion-dorpany. The only time I sobered up was when I called Nita and even that, I managed only every few days.


    I had convinced myself that a month away from her would be enough. That I would forget her. That the ache in my chest would fade. One month became two, extending to three.


    Spoiler alert: it didn¡¯t.


    Nita Numero wasn¡¯t just the love of my life, she was my entire life. She was the air that I breathed. The most important of my life. My brain? Fried. My will to function? Nonexistent.


    The day she told me she was dating Victor, something inside me just... died. And the worst part? I had told him to make his move. Like a goddamn idiot.


    Now that he had, I hated him. With every fiber of my pathetic, whiskey-soaked being.


    Victor had been calling me for days now, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pick up. I knew why he was calling. He probably wanted to tell me how happy they were. Maybe even ask for some sort of weird, bro-to-bro blessing.


    Son of a bitch.


    The only productive thing I had managed in all this time was finding a location to set up thepany¡¯s new headquarters. Not that it mattered much, considering I hadn¡¯t had a single sober day to actually finalize the paperwork.


    I was still living in a hotel suite, my ce an absolute disaster zone. Half-empty whiskey bottles were lined up like fallen soldiers. My bed was permanently unmade. The curtains were closed so tightly that I had forgotten what natural light looked like.


    One night, I even tried getting into bed with a prostitute. And let me tell you, my body betrayed me in ways I never thought possible. It just wouldn¡¯t work. The mutherfucker had a mind of its own. Apparently, even my goddamn anatomy had chosen Nita.


    I was a broken man.


    Sighing, I reached for my phone and called my dad.


    He picked up after a few rings, and I could hear Chayara, making a fuss in the background. Dad had won custody of her, not surprising. You couldn¡¯t go to battle with OG Richard Numero and win. I was d. It gave him something to focus on, something other than missing my mom.


    "Hey, Dad."


    "Hi! How are you doing?"


    "As well as I can be. I see Chayara is stressing you out."


    "It¡¯s nice to have a girl in the house pissing me off."


    I chuckled. "I miss you, Dad."


    "You want me toe over? I can be there by tomorrow."


    "Nah, no offense, but it¡¯s not you I want here."


    "I still don¡¯t understand this purgatory you have subjected yourself to." He sighed. "The battle is over, Richard. Why are you still staying away?"


    "The battle is over because I am not there."


    "Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that. You are clearly miserable."


    "Yup. That, I am."


    "I have to go. Chayara is on the verge of making the nanny cry. Call me if you need me."


    I hung up.


    Secondster, my phone vibrated again. Dad must¡¯ve forgotten to say something. Without checking the caller ID, I picked up.


    "Hey, Da¡ª"


    "YOU FUCKING TWISTED SON OF A BITCH!"


    I yanked the phone away from my ear. What the¡ª?!


    I looked at the caller ID.


    Shit. Fuck.


    "Hi, Victor!" I greeted cautiously.


    "YOU CRAZY ASSHOLE, I HAVE BEEN CALLING YOU FOR DAYS, MUTHERFUCKER!"


    Dramatic much?


    "Oh wow! You kiss your mama with that mouth?"


    "Get your sorry excuse of a self back here RIGHT NOW!"


    I frowned. "What? What is going on?"


    "I can¡¯t tell you."


    "Dude, if you need to tell me you¡¯re dating Nita, I already know. She told me."


    Silence.


    Then..."WHAT?! What the fuck! You guys are the entire seasons of One Tree Hill rolled into one. SHE IS PREGNANT, YOU KNUCKLE-HEADED IDIOT.


    Wait.


    Wait, what?


    I blinked. "You knocked her up?!"


    "Lord Jesus, help me. I AM NOT SLEEPING WITH NITA, NEITHER AM I DATING HER."


    Now I was confused. "Then what are you saying?"


    There was a long pause before he sighed heavily. "She is going to kill me for this. But she is pregnant. It¡¯s yours. She is scheduled for an abortion tomorrow morning."


    Time stopped. My brain froze. I felt like I had just been struck by lightning.


    She is pregnant.


    I jumped off the bed so fast, I got dizzy. "I gotta go."


    I hung up and immediately called Nita. No response.


    Shit. SHIT.


    I ran out of my room, barefoot, and banged on the door next to mine. Martin opened up, alert as ever.


    "Prepare the jet!" I barked.


    He blinked at me. "Sir, the jet is back home. You said to send it back so you wouldn¡¯t be tempted to leave."


    FUCK.


    "Is everything okay, sir?"


    "Nita! She¡¯s pregnant. Get the jet back here NOW!"


    A slow smile crept onto his face. "Yes, sir."


    I ran back into my room, snatched up my phone, and called Victor back. He picked up immediately.


    "Victor, for the sake of our friendship, please stall her."


    "Oh, we¡¯re friends now?"


    "JUST DO IT, YOU SON OF A BITCH."


    He let out an annoyed sigh. "Fine. But if she stabs me, I am haunting you for the rest of your miserable life."


    "Deal."


    I hung up and started pacing. My mind was racing.


    Nita was pregnant. With my child.


    I needed to get back. I needed to see her. To tell her I still loved her. That I wanted this baby. That I would do anything to fix this mess.

 Chapter 86: Hospital Arrests

    <h4>Chapter 86: Hospital Arrests</h4>


    Nita¡¯s POV


    I arrived at the hospital with my heart in my hands. I sat in my car for almost fifteen minutes, staring at the hospital building like it was a haunted house.


    I had switched off my phone to avoidst-minute distractions, but turns out I was my own biggest distraction. I drummed my fingers on the steering wheel and then sighed dramatically.


    "Get it together, Benita," I muttered under my breath. "You made a decision, and you¡¯re sticking to it."


    Taking one final deep breath, I opened the car door and stepped out. And that was precisely when a car zoomed into the parking lot, missing me by mere inches.


    I yelped, stumbling back against my car. Of course it was Victor behind the wheel. Who else would show up at the worst possible time, nearly running me over.


    He stepped out of his car, wearing that I-have-something-important-to-say-but-I-know-you-won¡¯t-like-it face.


    "Nita, trust me. You do not want to do this," he said.


    I folded my arms and tilted my head. "Are you trying to kill yourself or me? Because that parking job was criminal."


    He exhaled frustratingly.


    "I¡¯m trying to stop you form making a terrible mistake."


    I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly got stuck in the back of my head. "Nothing you say is going to make me change my mind."


    Victor shut his eyes for a moment like he was fighting an internal battle. Then he took a deep breath. "That silent partner I told you about?"


    I frowned. "What about it?"


    "It¡¯s you."


    I blinked. "Come again?"


    Victor shuffled on his feet like a kid caught stealing cookies. "It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the silent investor in Verna."


    I let out a sharpugh. "I¡¯m very, very sure I have not, in any way, invested in Verna."


    "We hid it well."


    "We?"


    "Myself and Richard."


    At the mention of Richard¡¯s name, my fingers curled into fists. "So even you can be bought by the almighty Numero. What, you guys are best bros now?"


    "I wasn¡¯t bought, and what¡¯s so almighty about him?" Victor shot back. "That¡¯s not the point. My point is, he¡¯s been looking out for you."


    I scoffed. "Your point still has no effect on my decision. I am still going in there and getting this baby out. And then, I¡¯lle back out and find another job."


    "Benita, can¡¯t you see? We put aside our differences for you."


    "Yeah, with money exchanging hands."


    "Whether money exchanged hands or not, I would have still looked out for you," Victor insisted. "I offered you a job before he even suggested investing in Verna on your behalf."


    I folded my arms. "So what am I supposed to do? Give the both of you a round of apuse?"


    Victor groaned, rubbing his temples. "What I¡¯m saying is, give him a chance to exin."


    "And where is he? Is he here? No! He left me, Victor. You once said our rtionship was toxic. Did your opinion change?"


    "Actually, I still think it¡¯s toxic," he admitted with a shrug. "The man has too many enemies. But I do know that he loves you."


    I threw my hands up. "I can¡¯t believe this. You were once his biggest enemy! Remember when you had eyes for his wife and kissed his wife in his office building? That wife in question being me." I pointed at his face. "I vividly remember Richard punching you right in the nose."


    Victor chuckled sheepishly. "Yeah, good times."


    I red.


    "Okay, okay, bad times," he corrected and sighed, pping a palm to his head. "I swear, I haven¡¯t met any woman as stubborn and pigheaded as you."


    I smirked. "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."


    Victor groaned again. "I have an actual point, and you¡¯re deliberately missing it."


    I sighed, ncing toward the hospital doors. "I have an appointment to keep, Victor. Goodbye. And find yourself a new auditor."


    I turned to walk away, but his next words stopped me in my tracks.


    "He left to protect you."


    I turned back slowly. "What are you saying?"


    Victor exhaled. "He told me before leaving. I tried to talk him out of it. After your ident, he came to me. He told me to take care of you. He said he would be stepping out of the picture... because every time you were in harm¡¯s way, it was because of him."


    I stared at him, my brain fuzzy.


    "That was the moment I knew he truly loves you," Victor continued. "I used to think he wasn¡¯t good enough for you. I thought you were in the wrong hands..." He paused, searching my face. "He told me to make my move, but I knew you loved him. You would never look at me the way you look at him. You would never see me like I was the biggest ice cream in the world."


    A surprised smile escaped me.


    Victor chuckled bitterly. "Every time I saw you two together, it was like you either wanted to rip off his head... or jump his bones. But I never really checked how he looked at you until Queen¡¯s birth ceremony. He looked at you the way I look at you. He wanted you safe, happy. He was just too foolish to realize that your happiness was with him."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. Victor had never bared his heart like this before, not even when we were dating.


    "I hear you, Victor," I finally said. "But I refuse to be the kind of woman who traps a man into a speedy decision because of a baby. I¡¯m doing this. And if Richard truly wants me, we can begin all over again. Start fresh."


    Without another word, I turned and walked into the hospital.


    Doctor Sanders was already waiting when I arrived. The nurses helped me change into the surgical gown, and I was wheeled into the theater. I had insisted on walking, but hospital protocol didn¡¯t care about my stubbornness.


    As Iy on the bed, my nerves twisted in my stomach like a bad te of spaghetti.


    "Are you sure about this, Mrs. Numero?" Dr. Sanders asked.


    "No," I admitted. "But let¡¯s get on with it, shall we?"


    She pulled up my gown and applied the cold gel to my stomach. I shivered but refused to look at the monitor. I knew what she was doing, and I didn¡¯t want to see.


    And then, suddenly, the lights went out.


    "Umm... is this normal?" I asked, sitting up.


    "No," Dr. Sanders replied.


    There was a long silence.


    Then, from outside, someone yelled¡ª


    "CODE BLACK! LOCKDOWN!"


    Oh, hell no. Nothing was going my way today!


    *****


    If Martin drove any faster, I was sure we¡¯d end up airborne. Scratch that, if he drove any faster, I¡¯d be having an actual conversation with my ancestors or preferably my mother.


    I clutched the handle above the car door desperately.


    The speedometer needle was practicallyughing at the concept of speed limits. Every red light we passed felt like a personal insult to roadws. Pedestrians scurried like we were the final boss in an action movie.


    Then, of course, the police sirens started ring behind us.


    Fantastic. Martin sat there, unbothered.


    He simply pressed down harder on the elerator, weaving through traffic like a man who had nothing to lose. I, on the other hand, had everything to lose- namely; my wife, my daughter, my unborn child and myst meal, which was dangerously close to making a reappearance.


    The cop car tried to pull up beside us. Martin nced to the side and back on the road.


    "I will get you to the hospital, sir."


    Another cop car joined the chase. Then a third.


    Martin was pulling some Fast and Furious level stunts. If I didn¡¯t trust his skills, I would be saying my final prayers.


    By some miracle, we skidded to a stop in front of the hospital.


    "Go, sir! I¡¯ll handle the cops!" Martin barked like a war hero heading to battle.


    Before I could even react, three police cars surrounded us and officers jumped out, guns drawn.


    "Step out of the vehicle with your hands in the air!" one of them shouted.


    Martin calmly put his hands out the window to signal he was unarmed.


    You know what? He could handle himself. I had bigger problems.


    I jumped out of the car, already sprinting toward the hospital entrance, when another scene stopped me in my tracks.


    Victor. In handcuffs. Being led out by police.


    He spotted me and sighed like a man who had absolutely no regrets.


    "You owe me big time," he said.


    "What the fuck did you do?!"


    He smirked. Too proud. Way too proud.


    "I had no choice," he said dramatically. "I cut the hospital¡¯s power and dismantled the backup generator."


    I nearly cked out.


    "You know you¡¯re going to jail, right?"


    He shrugged. "Worth it. Now go get your girl."


    I actually felt something resembling brotherly love for this idiot.


    I gave him a grateful nod and ran inside the hospital.

 Chapter 87: A Very Angry Baby Mama

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Very Angry Baby Mama</h4>


    The receptionist had the air of a woman who had seen it all and cared about none of it.


    "I need to see Dr. Sanders," I said.


    She didn¡¯t even blink before picking up the phone.


    A pause.


    Then she calmly looked at me and said, "Dr. Sanders is in surgery now. Kindly take a seat."


    Take. A. Seat?! That wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no." I forced my breathing to slow. "You don¡¯t understand. Get her out of surgery."


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, that¡¯s not possible."


    I leaned forward. "Do you know who I am?" I rarely yed that card but if there was ever a time to use or abuse my power in the society, now was it.


    She tilted her head. "A man who needs to sit down."


    I closed my eyes and took a slow breath.


    "I am Richard. Fucking. Numero," I said. "If you don¡¯t get me Dr. Sanders right this minute, I will buy this hospital, demolish it, and build a hideous statue of you where it used to be."


    She raised a brow. "I will make another call." I tapped my foot impatiently.


    "Oh screw it!"


    I didn¡¯t wait for her. I knew this hospital inside out.


    I ran toward the surgery wards, searching for Dr. Sanders¡¯ name on the theater doors.


    First door¡ªNot her.


    Second door¡ªNot her.


    Third door¡ªStill not her.


    Fourth door¡ªStill. Not. Her.


    Panic wed at my chest.


    She was done.


    My stomach plummeted.


    I had failed.


    I gripped the nearest wall, trying to steady myself. I was toote.


    Then.


    A voice.


    "Mr Numero."


    I turned so fast I almost dislocated something.


    Dr. Sanders stood there.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "What have you done?" I whispered.


    Her brows furrowed. "What?"


    I took a step forward. "The procedure. Did you do it?"


    She hesitated. Then shook her head.


    "She... she changed her mind."


    "Where is she?"


    "In my office."


    One moment, I was talking to Dr. Sanders, and the next, I was in her office.


    Nita turned when she saw me.


    I wanted to say something dramatic. Something powerful.


    But no words came out.


    She frowned. "That idiot told you didn¡¯t he?"


    "I¡¯m gonna buy that idiot an ind." I muttered.


    I crossed the room in three strides and pulled her into my arms.


    *****


    The moment I wrapped my arms around Nita, she broke down. Hot, heavy tears soaked through my shirt as she clung to me. Her whole body trembled with the force of her sobs, and every breath hitched as she tried to speak.


    "I can¡¯t believe I even considered this, Richard," she choked out. "How could I have thought about doing that to my child?"


    "Our child, love," I whispered, pressing my lips against the top of her head. "It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry."


    She cried harder, gripping my shirt like she was afraid I would disappear if she let go.


    We stayed like that for what felt like forever, the only sounds in the room being her muffled sobs and the frantic pounding of my own heart.


    A polite cough broke the moment, and we both turned to see Dr. Sanders standing in the doorway with an amused smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Well," she said, "I guess now I can finally say congrattions."


    Nita turned to her, wiping her tear-streaked face with the back of her hand. "I am so sorry for wasting your time, Doctor Sanders."


    "Never mind." The doctor waved her off with a smile. "I couldn¡¯t have performed the procedure anyway."


    "What do you mean?"


    She arched a brow at me. "Turns out your husband here had someone cut our power and threatened to level the hospital."


    Nita gasped and spun back to me, eyes wide. "Richard, what did you do?"


    I scratched the back of my head. "Wemitted a thousand and one felonies trying to get to you."


    "We?" she repeated, her voice dangerously calm.


    I cleared my throat. "Victor and Martin are currently being held by the police. It¡¯s my turn now."


    Nita paled. "Richard..."


    I kissed her forehead softly, breathing her in. Then I pulled away and smiled. "Call my dad. Tell him to get all of ourwyers. We¡¯ll need a miracle to avoid life without parole." I joked but who knows.


    "Richard!"


    As soon as I stepped into the hospital lobby, three uniformed officers swarmed me like sharks scenting blood. One of them read me my rights in that monotonous, been-doing-this-for-years voice while the others roughly shoved me into the back of the police car.


    Victor and Martin were already inside, both of them staring at me expectantly.


    I sighed dramatically. "I was toote."


    "FUCK!" they both groaned in unison, heads dropping back against the seat.


    Then I grinned. "She changed her mind."


    Victor¡¯s head snapped toward me so fast I was surprised he didn¡¯t get whish. "You son of a bitch!" he growled, using his shoulder to nudge me angrily. "I swear to God, if I didn¡¯t have these stupid bracelets on, I would punch you in the mouth."


    Iughed harder, "Seriously, guys. Thank you."


    "Seeing as we are about to sacrifice our freedom for you to get Mrs. Numero, you better put a ring on it," Martin grumbled.


    "I mean... that¡¯ll be a little difficult if we¡¯re in jail."


    Martin shrugged. "Not impossible."


    Victor smirked. "You could always pull a prison wedding. I hear those are romantic."


    "Yeah, you would think that. Your romance radar has always been very low." I shot back dryly.


    "Oh, and speaking of prison," Martin added. "one piece of advice: don¡¯t pick up the soap."


    Victor and I exchanged nces.


    "What happens if we do?" we asked at the same time.


    Martin smiled mysteriously but didn¡¯t answer.


    *****


    Spending the night in a holding cell wasn¡¯t as bad as you¡¯d think. The officers on duty actually thought what we did was kind of heroic but illegal.


    One of them even gave us snacks.


    "So," Officer Johnson said. "Let me get this straight. You cut the power to an entire hospital to stop your girl from getting rid of your baby?"


    "Correct."


    "And you threatened to demolish the building?"


    "In my defense," I said, "it was more of a strong suggestion than an actual threat."


    Johnson smirked. "Damn shame you guys broke thew. You would¡¯ve made great action movie stars."


    "Trust me," Victor muttered, "this dude thinks he is an action star."


    Morning rolled around and my dad showed up to bail us out.


    The moment I stepped out of the holding area, he smacked me on the back of the head.


    "Do you ever use protection, you knucklehead?"


    Victor burst intoughter. I rubbed the spot, "d my pain makes you happy."


    Dad crossed his arms. "At this rate, you two will make babies every year."


    "I think I can afford it." I turned to Victor and hugged him. "Thanks, man."


    "Go," he said.


    I got in my car and drove straight to Nita¡¯s ce.


    *****


    When I got to her house, I knocked but got no response. Panic red in my chest.


    I let myself in and searched the house until I found her in the nursery, curled up in a fetal position on the floor.


    Queen was in her crib, shaking one of her toys. But Nita... she looked wrecked.


    "Hey, babe." I rushed over. "You okay?"


    She didn¡¯t respond. Just kept staring at nothing, her face streaked with dried tears.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she finally whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I tried to kill our baby, Richard," she choked out. "I thought about it for days, and that was the best option I came up with. How could I even think like that?"


    My heart shattered. "Babe, I should have been here. I should have never left you. You wouldn¡¯t have had to make that decision at all."


    She smacked my chest. Once. Twice. Then kept going.


    "You keep hurting me again and again and again," she sobbed. "I didn¡¯t know what else to do!"


    I caught her hands before she bruised me permanently. "I know. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I swear, I¡¯m never going to leave you again." I kissed her knuckles. "Let¡¯s begin all over again. Let¡¯s be a family."


    Her whole body stiffened.


    Shit.


    "So you suddenly think we should be a family again?" she snapped. "You left me, Richard. You told the whole world we have no future. Is something wrong with you, or do you change your mind so often that the whish has caused brain damage?"


    "I deserve that." I took a deep breath. "But if you¡¯d just let me exin¡ª"


    "Oh, let me guess!" she interrupted, waving her hands. "You left to protect me, right? Because clearly, I can¡¯t make my own decisions?"


    I groaned internally. Every word I said was digging me into a deeper hole.


    "Sweetie, how about we just enjoy the fact that we¡¯re having a baby and not let history repeat itself?" I suggested. "I mean, can we at least have one pregnancy reveal that doesn¡¯t turn into a fight?"


    Her eyes shed. "Oh, so it¡¯s my fault we fight after a pregnancy reveal?"


    Oh my God. I needed a reset button.


    I scrambled to switch tactics. "Okay, how about this? Let¡¯s go for ice cream. Queen needs a stroll, and I haven¡¯t even said hi to her."


    She crossed her arms. "You know what? Go. Take your daughter and go. Apparently, babies are more important to you than I am."


    I sighed in defeat. "Babe¡ª"


    "Go, Richard."


    "I¡¯m done. I am done leaving." I squared my shoulders. "Babe, I¡¯m going to stick so close to you, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m your second skin. The only way I¡¯m leaving is if you shove me out the door."


    Five minutester, I was out the door.


    With Queen in my arms.


    And a pram hitting me in the back.


    Somebody send help.

 Chapter 88: Losing my Ex Wife

    <h4>Chapter 88: Losing my Ex Wife</h4>


    I was determined to win back my wife whichever way I could. I would give her the world if she would ask me for it but damn, she was making it feel like a military-level operation. Queen¡¯s pregnancy wasn¡¯t this tough. This one turned her into a hormonal hurricane, a fire-breathing dragon, and a mafia boss all in one. And yet, I still wanted her back.


    Every night, I braced myself for the inevitable phone call.


    Ring. Ring.


    "Richard." Her voice woulde through the phone, sweet and soft.


    "Yes, babe?"


    "I want ice cream."


    "That¡¯s okay, I can¡ª"


    "With chocte chunks and some peppersoup from my favourite restaurant."


    "...Nita."


    "Richard, I am carrying your child. Your second child. If I don¡¯t get this ice cream in exactly twenty-five minutes, I will un-carry your child."


    The line would go dead, and I¡¯d already be running out the door.


    The ice cream wasn¡¯t the worst of it. The worst was Mama L¡¯s Burgers. That woman practically became my business partner. I had her on speed dial. She knew my car horn. She smirked at me when she handed me the bag.


    "Y¡¯all still fighting?" she¡¯d ask, popping her gum.


    I¡¯d just nod, sigh, and drive over, knowing full well what awaited me.


    Every single time, Nita would yank open the door, snatch the burger from my hands, inhale the scent dramatically, take a bite, moan, and then¡ª


    m.


    Right in my face.


    I had spent more time outside her door than I had inside my own damn house.


    *****


    By the time I dragged myself to Victor¡¯s office, I was exhausted. Mentally, emotionally, spiritually bankrupt.


    "I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s being so stubborn," I groaned, throwing myself onto the couch.


    Victorughed. "I always knew she was stubborn, but look who¡¯s talking," he said, shaking his head. "Richard, you need to understand something. You left. You left when she needed you the most. Before that, you told the world you were never getting back with her. Before that, you didn¡¯t tell her you regained your memories. Before that, you treated her like crap when you lost your memory and conveniently left her out of the picture, before that...."


    "Okay! I get it. I¡¯m an asshole!" I interrupted, throwing a cushion at him. "But everything I¡¯ve done, I did to protect her."


    Victor gave me a long stare, then leaned forward with his elbows on his desk. "Including cheating with Gwen, which led to her pinning your half-brother¡¯s baby on you?"


    I groaned and rubbed my temples. "Believe it or not, I was protecting her then too."


    Silence.


    Victor blinked. "I knew you were dumb, but I didn¡¯t know you were this dumb."


    I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. "You already know we had an arranged marriage. But what you don¡¯t know is... I¡¯ve been in love with Nita since high school."


    Victor sat up straighter. "Seriously?"


    "Yeah," I muttered. "And because of me, Sam hurt her."


    Victor¡¯s expression turned sharp. "Hurt her how?"


    I hesitated. "He sexually assaulted her. It messed her up emotionally. That¡¯s why she had so many issues with intimacy which you know."


    Victor¡¯s face darkened. "So you decided the best way to help was to¡ª"


    "¡ªHook up with Gwen, yeah," I admitted. "Look, imagine living in a house with someone you love but can¡¯t touch because it triggers her. I thought... I thought if I took that part of the rtionship out of our marriage, she¡¯d feel safer."


    Victor just stared at me.


    "I have said it before and I will say it again. Your marriage was toxic."


    I groaned and sank back into the chair. "I know, okay? I know I screwed up. But I just... I just want my wife back."


    Victor sighed. "Give her time, man. You don¡¯t expect to disappear one day, reappear the next, and have her jump into your arms."


    "I know, but I also think she¡¯s punishing me."


    "Oh, absolutely." Victor grinned. "I even give her ideas sometimes."


    "You son of a bitch!" I lunged across the desk. Victorughed, dodging, clearly enjoying my suffering.


    d he¡¯s having fun at my expense.


    *****


    Since I still hadn¡¯t gone back to work, I had all the free time in the world to chase after her. I just wished she could have her cravings during the day, instead of summoning me at ungodly hours of the night.


    So, I decided to be proactive.


    I parked in her garage, preemptively armed with everything she could possibly demand at midnight. Ice cream? Check. Burgers? Check. Pickles? Check. I even threw in a bouquet of flowers because I¡¯m a romantic dumbass.


    I knocked on her door, smiling like a fool, waiting for my warm wee.


    Instead, Nita opened the door, took one look at me, and frowned.


    I raised my hands in surrender. "I just came to see Queen, Nita. Don¡¯t pull out your gun yet."


    She rolled her eyes but let me in. Progress.


    I handed her the items, shing my most charming smile. "How are you doing?"


    She took everything and inspected my haul. "As great as I can be, considering you knocked me up a second time just a few months after I pushed a whole human out of my vagina."


    I wanted tough, I really did. Not just because of what she said but how she said it. The sarcasm, the exasperated sigh, the deep suffering in her eyes¡ªit wasedic gold.


    But I valued my life, so I swallowed myughter and wisely turned my attention to Queen.


    She was sitting in her little pram, ying with a toy.


    "Hey, troublemaker," I muttered as I scooped her up and sat on the floor with her.


    Queen blinked at me, then pped my face with her tiny hand.


    "Wow. Okay. Noted."


    I started making small talk with her anyway, even though she didn¡¯t understand a damn thing. She babbled nonsense back at me, which, honestly, was probably what I deserved after the mistakes I¡¯d made.


    Meanwhile, Nita had moved to the small desk by the window, her temporary home office. I knew what she was working on. Victor wasunching hispany soon, and since he had been quite pleasant, I nned to help out. I had already thrown a couple of clients his way, but I was going to pull my weight during theunch. It was the least I could do to thank him.


    A few minutester, Queen ditched me. Just fell asleep.


    I sighed, cing her on the small couch before heading toward Nita.


    "Anything I can help with?" I asked, standing behind her.


    "No," she quipped without looking at me. "Queen is asleep. You can leave now."


    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Nita,e on. When are you going to stop being mad at me?"


    "Hmm, let me think... Forever?"


    I sighed. "Let me fix this." I ced my hands on her shoulders and hesitantly started massaging them.


    She stiffened for a moment but then... rxed. Just a little.


    "You can¡¯t," she muttered.


    "I can."


    "How? By proposing to marry me a third time?" She snorted. "Come on, Richard. The moment I get this baby out of me, I¡¯m going out there. I will find myself a boy toy and make him f¡ª"


    I spun her chair around so fast she gasped.


    Then I leaned in close.


    Dangerously close.


    "Let me tell you how that is going to go," I murmured, my voice low and serious. "I will break his bones and make sure he disappears from the face of the earth."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but I wasn¡¯t done. I leaned in even closer, making sure she felt every ounce of possessiveness I had for her.


    "You may be mad at me now, sweetie," I continued, my lips hovering just above hers, "but you are mine. You have always been mine. And nothing¡ªnot even your little tantrums¡ªcan change that."


    I saw her pupils dte, and my smirk grew.


    Oh yeah.


    I still got it.


    Her eyes dropped to my lips, her breath hitched, and I knew... this was it.


    And then¡ª


    WAAAAAAAAAH!


    Oh.


    For.


    Fuck¡¯s sake.


    Nita jerked away and sprinted toward Queen.


    I clenched my jaw, standing straight and exhaling through my nose.


    My fire-breathing dragon of an ex-wife and my cockblocking daughter.


    Fantastic.


    Nita rocked Queen in her arms, avoiding my gaze. "Like I said, you can leave now."


    I sighed, defeated. "Fine."


    As I walked to the door, I turned back onest time, watching her fuss over Queen, pretending like she hadn¡¯t just been two seconds away from kissing me.


    I smirked.


    This wasn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot.


    But when twelve am rolled around, and I heard the phone ring, my ex wife¡¯s picture shing on the screen, I was seriously considering it to be over. I had gotten everything she could ask me for, what the fuck else could she want.


    I picked up the phone and heard the panic in her voice. "Richard? I¡¯m bleeding. I think I¡¯m losing the baby."


    Fuck!

 Chapter 89: Baby Mama Drama

    <h4>Chapter 89: Baby Mama Drama</h4>


    God was punishing me.


    That¡¯s the only exnation for what was happening.


    He was punishing me for being mean to Richard. He was punishing me for considering murder when I found out I was pregnant again. And now, as some divine retribution, He was taking the baby away from me.


    I wasn¡¯t even in pain, but something felt off.


    Of course, the nanny had gone home, so I had no choice but to take Queen with me. I sat in the living room, heart lodged firmly in my throat, hoping Richard would get to me fast.


    A few minutester, I heard the violent banging of the gate, followed by hurried footsteps.


    Richard stormed into the house, eyes wild with worry.


    "Come on, babe, let¡¯s go," he said, scooping Queen out of my arms and helping me up.


    I caught the panic in his eyes, the same panic I felt but refused to show.


    Martin was already waiting outside the gate. They had all gottenmunity service for theirst tangle with thew. I know he would want to try that stunt again if he thought I needed to be at the hospital in seconds. I said a small prayer. Dear God, please don¡¯t let him break every traffic rule again.


    "Martin," I said the moment I got in the car, "kindly drive like a normal human being. My baby is in this car, and I won¡¯t forgive myself if you get arrested again on my ount."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," he replied, straight-faced.


    I gasped. "Really? Martin?! After everything we¡¯ve been through, you still call me ma¡¯am?"


    Richard chuckled as he buckled Queen into her car seat.


    The drive to the hospital was mercifully smooth. Martin actually listened to me and didn¡¯t turn the trip into a Fast & Furious sequel.


    Once we arrived, Martin offered, "I¡¯ll keep an eye on Miss Numero. You two go in."


    I blinked. "Miss Numero? Really? She is barely eight months old!"


    I turned to Richard, arms crossed. "Did you hear that?"


    Richard smirked. "I mean... he¡¯s not wrong."


    "Unbelievable," I muttered, shaking my head as we rushed inside. "How do you deal with someone so stubborn?"


    "Sheesh. I have no idea. I am currently dealing with one at the moment but if you have any tips, I wont mind if you share some."


    "Oh shut up Richard!"


    *****


    Dr. Sanders, in all her calm and wise doctorly wisdom, told me I needed bed rest for the rest of my pregnancy.


    Apparently, getting pregnant back to back is draining.


    Who knew?


    If only we had considered protection instead of going at it like a couple of sex-starved rabbits.


    I sighed dramatically. "Dr. Sanders, I am not staying in a hospital for the rest of my pregnancy. There has to be another way."


    She tilted her head. "Well, if you have someone who can stay with you, help around the house, take care of Queen while you put your feet up..." she trailed off looking at Richard.


    Oh no.


    No, no, no.


    I could already see the wheels spinning in his scheming little head.


    "No," I snapped, pointing a finger at him. "No, no, no. You are not staying with me."


    Richard grinned. "Doesn¡¯t look like you have much of a choice, sweetheart."


    Dr. Sanders immediately looked busy shuffling her papers, choosing peace over getting involved.


    I turned back to Richard, my blood pressure rising.


    He was already standing, way too pleased with himself. "Thank you very much, Doctor. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s taken care of."


    He reached for my hand. "Come on, let¡¯s go."


    I yanked my hand back. "Go where?"


    "Home," he said simply. "Our home, Nita."


    My jaw nearly hit the floor.


    "What do you mean our home? We don¡¯t have a home together."


    Richard exhaled. "Yes. Yes, we do. As much as you try to deny it, we do."


    He took a step closer, lowering his voice, making it more intense.


    "You are my wife, Nita."


    I swallowed hard, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    "You are the mother of my children. How can you think there is any other ce for you to be but with me?"


    Damn it.


    Damn him.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But if Richard thought he was going to waltz back into my life and y knight-in-shining-armor just like that, he had another thinging.


    "I¡¯ll give you guys a minute," Dr Sanders said, exiting.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I whipped around to face Richard, arms crossed, rage bubbling just beneath my skin.


    "First of all," I snapped, "I didn¡¯t deny us. You did."


    Richard opened his mouth, but I raised a hand to silence him. Oh no, he was not interrupting me mid-rant.


    "Second, I am not your wife. I may be your baby mama, but that¡¯s all that I am. You made it this way."


    Richard¡¯s face fell.


    "I made a mistake, Nita," he said, voice thick with emotion. "Even when I lost my memory, I knew deep down that you were the one. Even if you won¡¯t forgive me, at least let me take care of you. I didn¡¯t do much during Queen¡¯s pregnancy, but please... give me this. Let me be a part of my child¡¯s life."


    Damn it.


    I hated when he said stuff like that.


    It made my chest feel tight.


    I swallowed hard, arms still crossed.


    "Richard," I exhaled, "you know we can¡¯t be in the same house, in the same room."


    I pointed at my stomach for emphasis.


    "That¡¯s what got us in this mess."


    Richard grinned. "I mean... is that so bad?"


    I rolled my eyes so hard I nearly saw my past life.


    Of course he would say that.


    "This is exactly the problem," I groaned.


    Richard just shrugged, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "I can¡¯t be with anyone else except you anyway."


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    He hesitated for a second, then continued, "While I was away, I tried to get into bed with a prostitute¡ª"


    "OH MY GOD."


    I shrieked so loud that if Dr. Sanders was still in the hallway, she probably considered calling security.


    "Oh my God! Get away from me!" I stepped backward.


    Richard looked frantic, waving his hands. "Nita, nothing happened! Howe everything I sayes out wrong?!"


    "Maybe because you are a certified idiot!" I snapped, getting off the bed and marching toward the door.


    Richard groaned, running a hand over his face. "Well, fuck me."


    *****


    Walking back into our house¡ªwell, his house now¡ªfelt... weird.


    It looked the same. Smelled the same. Even felt the same in a way that made my stomach do an ufortable flip.


    But I wasn¡¯t the same.


    I was here as his ex-wife, not his wife.


    That distinction was very, very important.


    Richard exhaled beside me, running a hand through his hair.


    "I, uh, don¡¯t have a nursery set up for Queen yet," he admitted. "But she can stay with me tonight, and you can use your old room. Everything¡¯s still the way you left it."


    I nodded stiffly. "Right."


    Richard hesitated. "Nita?"


    I turned, eyebrow raised.


    "Yeah?"


    "Thank you."


    I blinked. "For what?"


    "For agreeing to stay here," he replied, his voice soft.


    I narrowed my eyes. "It¡¯s only temporary."


    He nodded, but there was this... look in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I know," he said. Then, stepping closer, he added, "I will win you back, Nita. I will marry you all over again. And I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making you happy."


    I felt that deration in my bones.


    "I love you, Richard."


    His eyes widened slightly.


    "That... that fact is never going to change," I continued. "I will always love you. But I have to protect myself too. So, let¡¯s just focus on co-parenting and see how that goes."


    His jaw clenched, but he nodded. "I can be patient."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Can you?"


    He swallowed. "Yes."


    I stepped closer, tilting my head slightly, watching his body go rigid.


    "Tell me you don¡¯t want to take me to your bed right now," I whispered.


    Richard took a step back, his eyes flicking away.


    "That¡¯s..." He cleared his throat. "That¡¯s cheating."


    Oh, I was going to have fun with this.


    I smirked. "You know you want me."


    His jaw clenched.


    I winked, reached for my blouse, and slowly undid a button.


    Richard gulped.


    He was fighting a losing battle, and I loved it.


    "I have missed you," he admitted, finally stepping forward, meeting me halfway.


    He leaned down, his lips just inches from mine, his breath warm against my skin.


    I grinned.


    Then, right before he could kiss me, I pressed a single finger to his lips and leaned in to whisper, "Why don¡¯t you call a prostitute instead?"


    I felt his entire soul left his body.


    I grinned and walked away, leaving him standing there.


    "You know there¡¯s a special ce in hell for you, babe!" he shouted after me.


    I justughed.


    Oh, this was going to be so much fun.

 Chapter 90: Its Been a Nice Ride

    <h4>Chapter 90: Its Been a Nice Ride</h4>


    Thank you to everyone for sticking with this story thus far. You are my MVPs. Thank you. If you have enjoyed the love story of Richard and Nita, kindly support this author who put her sweat into writing this. The Numero next generationes in Volume 2.


    Richard was being dramatic again.


    "You¡¯re supposed to be on bedrest, Nita!" he had argued earlier.


    And like any reasonable adult, I did the mature thing.


    I ignored himpletely and walked out the door.


    I went out to the office to go over somest minute details about theunch with Victor. We had barely been together for ten minutes when Victor suggested ice cream at my favorite ce. I knew then Richard had called him, probably threatened him to make sure I didn¡¯t do anything at the office.


    "You know," I said as we sat down at the restaurant, "I liked it better when you and Richard were at each other¡¯s throats. Now it¡¯s like the two of you are teaming up against me."


    Victor smirked. "We are still at each other¡¯s throats, actually. But... he¡¯s not as bad as I thought. And, dare I say it, he¡¯s actually a good friend."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Shut up."


    Just then, the waitress approached, a friendly smile on her face. "Hey! How are you guys doing? What can I get you today?"


    "A bowl of ice cream and my usual spicy soup," I said confidently.


    The waitress blinked. "Wait, I thought you stopped ordering that."


    "I didn¡¯t. I just made my ex-husbande get it for me."


    Her eyes widened in recognition. "Ohhh, your ex-husband? Tall, dashing, arrogant, thinks he owns the world, shows up mostly at midnight?"


    "Exactly." Iughed.


    "Ooooh, I knew I liked you."


    We both chuckled before she turned to Victor. "And you?"


    Victor suddenly forgot how to human.


    He stared at the menu, brow furrowed.


    "Uh... well... I was thinking..."


    I arched an eyebrow. What the hell was that?


    Since when did Victor, smooth talker, king of negotiation¡ªturn into a bumbling idiot?


    The waitress, sensing his internal crisis, offered, "Burger and coffee?"


    Victor nodded so fast I thought his neck might snap. "Uh... yes... thank you."


    I watched as his shoulders deted the second she walked away. But his eyes? His eyes followed her.


    I gasped. No way.


    "You like her!" I used, smacking my palm against the table.


    "What? No!" he protested, straightening up.


    "Yes, you do! Oh my God, this is amazing!"


    "It¡¯splicated."


    I groaned. "Oh, stop it. Just ask her out! Why are you being such a baby?"


    Victor sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don¡¯t know, Benny. Maybe because I spent months in an unrequited love situation, and now I have no idea how to handle women anymore. Thank you very much."


    "Excuses." I snorted.


    The waitress returned with our orders, and Victor wouldn¡¯t even look at her.


    I stared at him. Then at her. Then at him again.


    When she leaned over to ce his te on the table, I did what any good friend would do¡ªI kicked him right in the shin.


    "Ow!" Victor yelled, nearly knocking over his coffee.


    The waitress blinked. "What? Did I spill something?"


    Victor, recovering at the speed of a sloth, stammered, "N-No... just... migraine."


    She smirked. "Migraine that makes you scream? That might be brain damage, my guy."


    I snorted. I love her already.


    Leaning in, I whispered, "You know, Victor here is the big boss of Verna Real Estate, and we¡¯reunching it this weekend. Would you have time toe?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Is there free food?"


    "Even better¡ªfree drinks."


    She grinned. "Send me the invite."


    "Perfect! I just need your name so I can add you to the guest list."


    "Marina."


    I beamed. "Nice. I¡¯ll send my arrogant ex-husband over to deliver the invite. Right around midnight."


    She cackled. "You want me to make him suffer a little bit more?"


    "You know it, sister."


    We high-fived while Victor sat there looking like I had just sold his soul to a street magician.


    "Benny..." he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "What. Did. You. Do?"


    "I got you a date."


    "It¡¯s not a date. She said free food."


    I rolled my eyes. "Men."


    *****


    I stopped by the Numero Mansion on my way home. Things really were changing.


    If Abby were still alive, she would have weaponized my pregnancy as an excuse to throw a grand party¡ªsomething extravagant, with gold balloons, questionable food choices, and a guest list that included people we didn¡¯t even know.


    But now? Now I barely saw my own parents. Phone and video calls were all we had, and even those felt iplete.


    That woman would be sorely missed.


    As I stepped inside, the familiar grand foyer felt too quiet. No loud voices, no chaos¡ªjust the faint sound of cartoons ying from the living room.


    I found Chayara on the sofa, happily ying with her dolls. She looked so content,pletely unbothered.


    Her nanny, stationed close by looked up as I walked in.


    "Where¡¯s Dad?" I asked.


    "He went out to the garden."


    I should have guessed.


    I made my way outside, and from a distance, I spotted him near Abby¡¯s grave.


    Or rather, Abby¡¯s upgraded grave.


    The man had remodeled it. There were new flowers, a stone pathway, and a veryfortable-looking bench under a shaded canopy.


    Was he... nning on moving out here permanently?


    I cleared my throat. "Hey, Dad..."


    He looked up, eyes softening when he saw me. "Oh, baby. I¡¯m so sorry. I haven¡¯t had the time to check in on you and congratte you."


    "It¡¯s okay," I teased, taking a seat next to him. "All your time is taken up by work, Chayara, and Abby."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "I miss her like I never thought I would."


    "I know. It would be crazy not to miss Abby. She was something else."


    That made himugh properly. "Richard has had a lot to say about you since he came back, and the more he talks, the more I realize that you and my wife are... eerily simr."


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow.


    He nodded, amused. "She had her ways of giving me hell too, you know. But as I got older, she started to take pity on me."


    "She trained me to be a Numero wife," I said dramatically.


    "And she did well. But, my dear, you have to let the pain go. That¡¯s what¡¯s holding you back now, isn¡¯t it?"


    I exhaled, my fingers tracing patterns on myp. Was it?


    I thought about the hurt. The Gwen era¡ªwhen he was still sleeping with her. When he told me she was pregnant. The usations after his memory loss, when he thought I had married him for money.


    The pain was like a bad ex¡ªit refused to leave, no matter how many times I tried to block its number.


    "We only live once, my darling," he continued gently. "You should always do what makes you happy, even if it¡¯s just for a short time¡ªas long as you¡¯re not harming anyone."


    "Richard is a stupid boy," he admitted. "But he loves you so much, he loses most of his brain cells when he¡¯s thinking about you and what¡¯s best for you."


    I groaned. "I wish he¡¯d stop thinking for me! He makes decisions that affect both of us, and I don¡¯t get a say. Like Queen¡¯s pregnancy, like him leaving¡ª"


    "Again," Dad cut in,pletely unbothered, "loss of brain cells."


    I side-eyed him. "That¡¯s your son you¡¯re talking about."


    He shrugged. "And I¡¯ve known him longer than you have."


    I sighed, leaning back on the bench, and for a moment, it was peaceful.


    Then, he casually threw in:


    "By the way, now that you guys are living together again... please use protection."


    I choked on air. "Excuse me?!"


    "I don¡¯t think we want you pregnant again right after this one pops out."


    "Dad, that¡¯s not whats happening..." I protested.


    He just smiled knowingly. "Give it time, darling. Give it time."


    *****


    By the time I got home, Richard was already losing his mind.


    His phone was clutched in his hand, his face twisted with frustration, probably dialing my number for the hundredth time.


    Which I had deliberately ignored.


    Because, let¡¯s be honest, letting him suffer a little was the only real entertainment I had these days.


    The moment I walked in, he shot up from the couch like a man who had been possessed. His mouth opened, his face red, and I could see the curse words forming in his brain.


    But then he nced at Queen, who was sitting in the living room with her nanny, and tried to swallow them.


    Tried and failed.


    "What the f¡ª Nita?!"


    I smirked. "Really? What the ffff? What are you? two?"


    His jaw clenched. "What else am I supposed to say? Queen is here!"


    I turned to the nanny. "Take her to the nursery, please."


    As soon as the nanny and Queen disappeared down the hall, I folded my arms and smirked. "Okay, now you can swear all you want."


    Richard wrinkled his nose. "The urge is gone now."


    "Good." I flopped onto the sofa, stretching my legs dramatically. "I had a very productive day."


    "Oh, did you?" he asked suspiciously, crossing his arms.


    "Yes," I said, ticking things off on my fingers. "I finished my presentation with Victor. I got him a date. And I spent some time with your dad and Abby."


    Richard blinked. "You got Victor a date?"


    "Uh-huh," I said proudly.


    "With the girl at the restaurant?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "You knew?"


    He shrugged. "I noticed... but I wasn¡¯t sure. I mean, I didn¡¯t know if he was still hopelessly in love with you."


    I sighed dramatically. "Well, I got her name and invited her to theunch."


    Richard shook his head, still looking mildly disturbed by that information. "That¡¯s great, but¡ªcould you please just try to take it easy? You could have at least let someone drive you."


    I exhaled loudly. "Richard, I wanted to piss you off."


    "Well, congrattions," he deadpanned. "You¡¯re really good at it. You think I don¡¯t know that?"


    I chuckled, but then myughter died down, and something heavier settled between us.


    "Richard... I don¡¯t want to hurt again," I whispered. "I cannot hurt again."


    His expression changed in an instant. He knelt beside me, his warm hands wrapping around mine.


    "I know," he said softly. "I know that everything I did to protect you was the wrong way to go about it." His fingers tightened slightly. "When I saw you in that ident, something inside me snapped, Nita. I would give my life for you, and that was when I got my memories back. Seeing you that way, it broke me. Seeing you in pain kills me. And knowing that you¡¯re in danger? I can¡¯t handle it."


    I swallowed.


    "I med myself," he continued. "And instead of trusting us, I used the guilt to hurt what we have."


    I bit my lip as he moved closer, one hand settling gently over my belly. His voice was steady, but there was something raw in his eyes.


    "Like I said," he whispered, "I am never leaving your side. Even if I have to resign as CEO of thepany, if that¡¯s what it takes."


    I snorted. "You, resign? Please."


    He smiled. "I¡¯m serious."


    I tilted my head. "Fine. But I have conditions."


    His lips twitched. "Anything."


    "I get to have a job."


    "Done." He was already grinning, knowing exactly where this was going. I was taking us back to where it all began. The contract.


    "I get a couple of days to myself each month."


    "Done." He raised an eyebrow. "Anything else? A private ind, perhaps?"


    I smirked. "Actually, I do want something else."


    "Name it."


    I leaned forward, my nose brushing against his. "I want a small wedding. In the garden at the mansion. Where Abby can see."


    His breath hitched slightly, and then he smiled¡ªthe kind of smile that made my heart squeeze.


    "Done."


    And then he closed the distance between us, his lips covering mine, iming mepletely.


    I was supposed to be his.


    I was meant to be his.


    I was destined to be his.


    Mrs. Benita Numero.


    In Volume two: we follow the story of who gets the Numero Empire. A story of threedies battling for their birth rights and love.

 Chapter 91: The Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Heiress</h4>


    Have you ever seen someone and instantly wished you could be them? Not admired them, not envied them, but actively prayed to the universe for a sudden, magical transformation? A swap of souls, a body-switching, Freaky Friday-type situation?


    That was the silent, desperate wish of every admirer of Queen Numero.


    And it was understandable.


    Because Queen Numero wasn¡¯t just a woman...she was an experience. A visual, emotional, and intellectual masterpiece. A walking exhibit of power, grace, and dangerously high self-esteem.


    As she stepped into the grand reception of Numero Corps, the headquarters of her family¡¯s empire, it was as if the very air shifted in her presence.


    The security guards straightened their postures. The front desk attendants forgot their rehearsed greetings. The janitor, who had been mopping the already-immacte floor, simply stopped and whispered, "Why bother?"


    The click of her designer heels against the marble floor was a rhythmic symphony that hypnotized the onlookers. Every step was calcted, a mix of confidence and elegance. The way her Chanel sunsses rested on the bridge of her nose? wless. The way she removed them with a single, dramatic swipe? Oscar-worthy.


    Her eyes...those sharp, piercing, possibly mind-reading eyes¡ªscanned the room, soaking in the attention before she strode toward the elevator.


    Somewhere near the entrance, an intern sighed dreamily.


    "I want to be her when I grow up."


    His colleague scoffed. "You¡¯re 32, James."


    But that was the effect of Queen Numero. She made people feel unaplished, yet inspired. Envious, yet in awe.


    The elevator doors slid open, and she stepped inside, pressing the button for the top floor. The ride was smooth, silent, and filled with her own thoughts.


    She had a board meeting to attend, and more importantly... she had a legacy to im.


    The moment Queen stepped into the boardroom, time itself took a deep breath.


    Seated at the long, intimidating mahogany table were some of the most powerful business minds in the city.


    And yet, as she entered, they all fell into the same predictable routine.


    Awe. Admiration. And a tinge of jealousy.


    At the head of the table, her father...Richard Numero, the reigning king of the empire...looked up. His face was a mixture of fondness and exasperation.


    "Ah, there she is," he announced, leaning back in his chair. "Fashionablyte as usual."


    Queen smirked and approached him, slipping her delicate fingers into his for a brief, affectionate squeeze before taking her rightful seat beside him.


    "Shall we begin?"


    The meeting was... expected. Numbers were discussed. Charts were analyzed. PowerPoint presentations were tolerated. But the real issue?


    The Tradition.


    ording to Numero Corpw, before she could officially take over from her father, she had to be married.


    Because, of course, nothing says capable CEO like a legally binding romantic contract with a man.


    The meeting was over, but Queen¡¯s mind was still spinning with irritation.


    Marriage. Marriage. Marriage.


    The board didn¡¯t care about her IQ, her leadership skills, or the fact that she once single-handedly negotiated a deal that saved thepany $1.2 billion.


    Nope.


    They just wanted her to walk down the aisle before she walked into the CEO¡¯s office.


    So now, she found herself walking through the park with her father, a casual tradition they¡¯d kept since she was little. A father-daughter debrief session.


    A few steps behind them, their bodyguards followed...tall, silent, and terrifying.


    Richard turned to her, his hands in his pockets. "So... Liam, uh?"


    Queen didn¡¯t miss a step. "Yes, Dad. Liam."


    Richard sighed. "I don¡¯t know, baby. I just... I don¡¯t see it."


    Queen raised an eyebrow. "Dad, not every marriage has to be as yucky as yours and Mom¡¯s."


    Richard halted. "What do you mean yucky?"


    She sighed dramatically. "Dad, you and Mom are gross. The PDA? The constant hand-holding? The way you call her ¡¯sexy¡¯ in public?" She shuddered. "It¡¯s... a lot."


    Richard looked genuinely offended. "Excuse me, yucky? I love your mother. How is that yucky?"


    "You two act like teenagers."


    "Teenagers don¡¯t have an idiot and a big mouth for a daughter, Queen."


    "You two make people ufortable."


    "Your mother and I are romantic. It¡¯s called love, youngdy."


    Queen smirked. "And that is exactly why I moved out of the mansion."


    Richard grumbled. "Is that why? Not because you wanted independence and privacy?"


    She gave him a pointed look.


    He sighed again. "An unmarried woman living on her own..."


    Queen rolled her eyes. "Not for long, Dad. I¡¯m sure Liam will propose soon."


    Richard gave her a skeptical nce, his gut telling him something was off about that boy. There was just something about Liam Falco that didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    But before he could voice his concerns, Queen changed the subject.


    "Have you spoken to Abby?" she asked, referring to her younger sister.


    Richard nodded. "She¡¯s busy. Brain surgeons usually are. The fellowship is tedious. But I think she¡¯ll be home soon for a brief visit."


    Queen exhaled. She missed her sister. They were opposites in every way¡ªAbby was kind, selfless, intimidatingly smart, and somehow unbothered by wealth.


    Meanwhile, Queen? She enjoyed the finer things. The power. The prestige. The wardrobe.


    Richard chuckled. "Your mother and I don¡¯t know what to do with ourselves now that you two have left the nest."


    Queen grinned. "You could always adopt another baby and start over."


    Richard paled. "Are you out of your mind? Your mother and I finally have the house to ourselves!"


    Queen smirked. "So... the PDA is only going to get worse, huh?"


    Richard beamed. "Oh, absolutely."


    She groaned. "Great. That¡¯s my cue to never visit home again."


    They bothughed, a warm, easy moment between father and daughter.


    *****


    Chayara had her coffee halfway to her lips when she saw the one person she really didn¡¯t want to see.


    Strutting toward her like a woman who had way too much free time, was her grandmother Lilian.


    And, as always, she looked ridiculously pleased with herself.


    It was as if she had nothing better to do than haunt Chay¡¯s personal space.


    Ever since Chayara¡¯s grandfather passed, Lilian had been hovering around like a fly around a cow¡¯s tail¡ªpersistent, irritating, and incredibly hard to ignore.


    She watched as Lilian took a seat right in front of her, shing a syrupy sweet smile that had absolutely zero sincerity behind it.


    "Hello, darling," Lilian purred.


    Chayara took a slow, deliberate sip of her coffee.


    Maybe, if she ignored her long enough, she would evaporate. Or burst into mes.


    A girl could dream.


    Lilian sighed dramatically, sping her hands together.


    "I wanted to apologize, sweetie. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said the other day."


    Chay took another sip, still refusing to make eye contact.


    "Oh?" she said finally, barely interested. "You mean when you suggested I be envious of my sisters? Be jealous of them?"


    Lilian¡¯s lips pursed ever so slightly. "Chay, they are not your sisters."


    Ah.


    There it was.


    The main event.


    The reason Lilian was truly here.


    Richard wasn¡¯t your father. Nita wasn¡¯t your mother.


    Chay knew it by heart at this point, because Lilian repeated it at every given opportunity.


    Chay finally looked up, her eyes steady, unimpressed, and mildly annoyed.


    "They are the only family I know," she said simply.


    Lilian gave her a sickeningly sweet smile, the kind that made people instinctively check for hidden knives.


    "Sweetheart," Lilian said, with the forced patience of someone exining basic arithmetic to a particrly slow hamster, "I am your family."


    "So," Chayara said slowly, "because you show up out of nowhere a few years ago, that magically makes you family?"


    "Blood is blood, darling," Lilian insisted.


    "Right," Chayara said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Because you have been such a strong presence in my life."


    Lilian bristled. "You know I fought for you. But I lost. I wasn¡¯t allowed to see you."


    Chay sipped her coffee, pleased. "Sheesh! I wonder why. Besides my Dad told me to stay away from you."


    "I think you should listen to me instead of Sam." Lilian pressed, leaning forward. "Your father is a spineless son of a bitch! I should have thrown him in the bin the moment he popped out of me."


    Chay snorted.


    "Of course," she said. "Some family."


    She reached into her purse, pulled out a couple of bills, and dropped them onto the table with dramatic finality.


    Then she stood, tilting her chin just so, and channeling the raw power of a woman who knew how to make a memorable exit.


    "Stay away from me, Lilian," she said, and walked out of the caf¨¦ without looking back.


    Outside, Chay took a deep breath, letting the cool evening air wrap around her like aforting embrace.


    She had no idea why Lilian had ramped up her visitstely, but one thing was very clear, this woman had an agenda.


    And Chay?


    Chay didn¡¯t trust her as far as she could throw her.


    Her phone buzzed.


    It was a text from Queen.


    QUEEN: Hey. Wanna go clubbing this weekend?


    Chay smiled, feeling a small weight lift off her chest.


    CHAY: You know I do


    QUEEN: Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up Friday night.

 Chapter 92: Luxe Club

    <h4>Chapter 92: Luxe Club</h4>


    Luxe Club was the kind of ce where the music thrummed through the floors, the air smelled of expensive perfume and bad decisions, and the lighting was just dim enough to make regret look attractive.


    Chayara hated it here.


    Not because she was a prude...far from it. But because Queen turned into a walking disaster after two drinks. Not the crying, dramatic kind of drunk, but the reckless, I-can-do-anything-and-I-will kind. And since Queen had no off-switch, Chayara had made it her sacred duty to be her unofficial babysitter.


    She sighed as they slid into their reserved booth. Luxe was an exclusive club, which meant overpriced cocktails, influencers taking moody selfies, and a suspicious number of men who looked like they were either oil tycoons or professional heartbreakers.


    As expected, Queen was immediately the center of attention.


    Chayara had long epted that standing next to Queen was like standing next to the sun¡ªyou either basked in the glow or got burned trying to outshine it.


    The moment they sat down, a waiter approached, setting down an absurd selection of drinks.


    "Compliments of the gentlemen at the bar," he said with a well-practiced, flirty grin.


    Queen lifted an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t think I have ever paid for a drink in a club."


    Chayara snorted, ncing toward the bar where a few hopeful men were doing their best smoldering looks. "I wonder why. Everyone here is looking at you like you¡¯re the solution to world hunger."


    Queenughed, raising her ss like royalty about to make a toast to her adoring subjects. "Notining."


    Chay took a sip of her drink, rxing slightly.


    "Actually, I brought us here to talk about you."


    Chayara groaned. "Why does that sound like an intervention?"


    Queen gave her a pointed look. "Because it is. Ever since Grandpa died, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve stopped dreaming. You don¡¯t want to work with me. You don¡¯t want to do anything."


    "I have enough money tost me three lifetimes," Chayara countered, swirling her drink. "I just want to work on my art."


    "And I told you...you could manage our fashion store. Your designs are epic. Hell, half my wardrobe is from you."


    Chayara didn¡¯t answer.


    Because how could she tell Queen that working under Numero Corp wasn¡¯t an option? That Lilian would get even more determined. That she didn¡¯t want to end up like her father...Sam, who got swallowed whole by the corporate beast?


    "I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready to join the real world," she said instead.


    Queen huffed but let it go.


    "Did you say Liam wasing?" Chayara asked.


    "Yeah," Queen checked her phone. "He should be here by now, actually."


    Chayara made a face. "You still n on marrying him if he proposes?"


    "Why not?"


    Chayara raised a skeptical brow.


    "Oh,e on, Chay. Have you been talking to my dad?"


    "No, I just don¡¯t think he loves you."


    Queen rolled her eyes. "You know my mom and dad fell in love after marriage, right?"


    "Yes, but you never listen to that story properly," Chay said. "Their story is more beautiful than you make it sound. They are my standard."


    Queen groaned dramatically. "Please. All I want right now is to be CEO. I don¡¯t have time for love. It¡¯s draining."


    Chayara rolled her eyes and leaned back in her seat, scanning the room. Something felt...off.


    There were a lot of eyes on their table, but one particr stare sent a shiver down her spine. It was too intense, too focused, too... familiar.


    She turned her head, and her breath hitched.


    A man sat across the club, watching them with a small, knowing smile. He had the kind of confidence that came with experience; tall, broad shoulders, and an effortless charm that made people take a second look.


    "I think we have a creep, Queen," she muttered.


    "What?"


    "Someone is watching you."


    "Chayara, everyone is watching me." Queen grinned.


    "No, I mean watching... watching, you idiot."


    "Chay, will you please rx?"


    Chayara ignored her, muscles tensing as the man stood and started walking toward them.


    "He¡¯sing over," she whispered.


    "Will you please rx?" Queen repeated, unbothered.


    The man finally reached their table, and Chayara swore the air shifted.


    "Queen? Chay?" he said, his voice deep, warm, andced with amusement.


    Queen frowned. "Do we know you?"


    The man ced a hand over his heart in mock offense. "Really? You don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m hurt."


    Chayara inhaled sharply, her stomach flipping.


    "Drake..." she whispered.


    Drake shed a grin, and just like that, she was fourteen again, sitting on the bleachers, sneaking nces at the bodyguard¡¯s son who had unknowingly stolen her heart.


    Oh, crap.


    Queen tilted her head, eyeing Drake like she was running a background check in real time. Then, her face lit up with recognition.


    "Oh my God, Drake?" She jumped up and threw her arms around him.


    Chayara, on the other hand, was frozen in ce, her brain short-circuiting.


    Of all the people she expected to bump into tonight, Drake was not on the list.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Queen demanded, pulling back. "Last I checked, you were halfway across the world."


    Drake chuckled. "Just got back a few weeks ago." His eyes flickered to Chayara. "It¡¯s good to see you, Chay."


    Chayara, still in mild shock, cleared her throat. "Yeah. You too."


    Liar.


    It was not just ¡¯good¡¯ to see him. It was confusing, unsettling, and a little bit like getting hit by a train of unresolved emotions.


    Drake slid into the seat next to Queen, looking at them like he was amused by their expressions. "So, what have you two been up to?"


    Queenunched into a dramatic rundown of her life; Numero Corp, the engagement that was definitelying, the CEO title she was fighting for. Chayara sat quietly, watching Drake listen with that easy charm he always had.


    He hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Still effortlessly good-looking. Still carrying himself with that calm confidence.


    Stillpletely unaware that Chayara had spent most of high school being hopelessly, stupidly in love with him.


    And now he was here. Sitting across from her.


    "So, Chay," Drake turned to her, breaking into her spiraling thoughts. "What about you?"


    "What about me?" she replied, ying with the condensation on her ss.


    Drake smirked. "Still hate small talk, I see."


    Queenughed. "Oh, trust me, she does. She¡¯s allergic to human interaction outside of me and like...three other people."


    Drake leaned forward. "So, what have you been up to? I remember you always sketching. You still draw?"


    Chayara hesitated, thrown off by the genuine interest in his voice.


    "Yeah," she admitted. "Still do."


    "Good," he said, and his smile was warm enough to make her heart betray her.


    Queen raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift in energy between them but said nothing.


    For the rest of the night, Chayara tried to ignore the fact that she was sitting across from the man she once loved...the man who had unknowingly shaped her idea of romance.


    The music had slowed, transitioning from the wild anthems of the night to the kind of soft, sultry tunes that made couples gravitate toward each other like love-struck mas.


    "So, where¡¯s this boyfriend?" Drake asked,zily swirling the drink in his hand. His gaze flickered toward Queen, but there was something teasing in his tone. "I¡¯ve been waiting to ask Chayara for a dance, but sitting here twiddling my thumbs isn¡¯t my style."


    Chayara choked on her drink.


    A dance? Oh boy.


    Queen,pletely unfazed, checked her phone. "I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s not picking up his calls. He must have fallen asleep or something."


    Drake¡¯s smirk widened. "Okay then. Chay?"


    Chayara blinked, mentally buffering like a crashedputer. "Uhn?"


    "Come on."


    "I can¡¯t leave Queen," she protested, gripping her ss.


    Drake tilted his head, looking entirely too entertained. "Some things haven¡¯t changed, I see."


    Queen groaned dramatically. "Chay, please. Go. I promise I won¡¯t move an inch."


    Chayara nced at Queen, then back at Drake, who was now extending his hand. She sighed and took it.


    "Just so you know, I suck at dancing," she warned, hoping this might dissuade him.


    "I know," he whispered back, his voice smooth and annoyingly amused.


    And then, before she could find a way to escape, he led her to the center of the floor.


    The dance floor was nearly empty, save for a few couples lost in their own little worlds. The golden light from the chandeliers cast a warm glow over the space, giving the illusion of something dreamlike, something intimate.


    Something dangerous.


    Drake ced one hand on her waist, the other gently sping hers, and she was taken back to the past. Standing on a basketball court, watching himugh with his friends, wishing...stupidly, hopelessly...that he would look at her the way she looked at him.


    It had taken years to bury that feeling. And now, with one dance, he was unearthing it.


    Chayara swallowed. "So, uh... what have you been up to?"


    Drake chuckled. "Small talk, Chay? That¡¯s not like you."


    "I¡¯m trying to distract myself from the fact that I have no idea what I¡¯m doing right now."


    He leaned in slightly, his breath warm against her temple. "Rx. Just follow my lead."


    She was so going to die.


    His movements were smooth, effortless. She, on the other hand, was stiff as a board, her brain short-circuiting from being this close to him.


    "This isn¡¯t bad," Drake mused.


    Chayara scoffed. "You¡¯re doing all the work."


    He grinned. "Yeah, but at least you¡¯re not stepping on my toes. That¡¯s progress."


    Chayara narrowed her eyes. "Yet. The night is still young."


    Drakeughed, and for some ridiculous reason, the sound sent a warm rush through her.


    This is fine. This is totally fine.


    It was not fine.


    A few moments offortable silence passed before Drake broke it with a question that nearly made her trip over her own feet.


    "So... why¡¯d you stop talking to me?"


    Chayara¡¯s stomach dropped.


    She looked up, and to her horror, he wasn¡¯t teasing anymore. His expression was unreadable, but there was something else there. Something that made her want to run.


    "W-What do you mean?" she stammered.


    Drake¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "You know what I mean."


    Crap.


    She did.


    It had been years since she¡¯dst seen him. Back then, they were inseparable...at least, she had thought they were. But after her grandfather died, she had cut ties. Stopped calling, stopped texting.


    Because she had been drowning.


    And because she had feelings for him. Stupid, inconvenient, uncharted feelings.


    Chayara swallowed. "I¡ªI was going through a lot."


    Drake nodded slowly. "I get that. But you could¡¯ve told me."


    "I didn¡¯t know how."


    Silence.


    The music swelled, filling the space between them.


    Drake¡¯s gaze softened. "I missed you, you know."


    And just like that, her heart decided to betray her.


    She bit her lip. "Yeah?"


    "Yeah."


    Chayara¡¯s chest tightened. This was too much. The slow dance, the vulnerability, the way his eyes held hers like he was searching for something.


    She was in trouble.


    She took a step back, clearing her throat. "I should...uh...I should check on Queen."


    Drake smirked but didn¡¯t stop her. "Go ahead, Chay."


    She turned, walking away faster than necessary, her heart doing somersaults in her chest.


    She needed air.


    She needed space.


    She needed to remind herself that this was Drake...the boy she had spent half her teenage years crushing on.


    And now?


    Now he was back.

 Chapter 93: Prison Visits

    <h4>Chapter 93: Prison Visits</h4>


    Chayara stopped at the entrance to the prison and took a deep breath.


    It was funny how both her parents had ended up in jail because of ridiculously stupid decisions.


    Her father, Sam, was serving life for kidnapping Mrs. Numero and attempted murder of her uncle. Her mother? Oh, just a casual attempted murder charge against the same woman.


    The thing that made it all even more ridiculous was that she still didn¡¯t fully understand her mother¡¯s motive. But her father? Oh, his was crystal clear, fueled by years of hate and maniption, all neatly packaged and delivered by Lilian.


    Lilian the revenge-obsessed viin.


    With a sigh, Chay stepped forward, went through the usual security checks, and was soon led into the visiting area. The ce was as depressing as ever¡ªdull beige walls, a few chairs, and the lingering scent of industrial-strength disinfectant.


    She sat and waited, drumming her fingers on the table. A few minutester, her father walked in, his familiar smirk appearing the moment he saw her.


    "Baby girl," he greeted, opening his arms. Chay got up to hug him. Despite the orange jumpsuit and the grey now dusting his once jet-ck hair, Sam still looked the same.


    "How are you doing?" he asked, pulling back to study her face.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "What you been up to?"


    "Nothing really. Just been working on my designs mostly."


    Sam raised an eyebrow. "Still don¡¯t have a boyfriend, I see."


    Chay scoffed. "How would you know?"


    "Because only a boyfriendless girl locks herself away to work on her art for days on end."


    Chay pretended to be deeply offended. "I don¡¯t lock myself away!"


    Sam folded his arms. "Oh really?"


    "Yeah! Justst Friday, I hit the club with Queen. How about that?" She lifted her chin, daring him to argue.


    He chuckled. "Still boyfriendless."


    Chay opened her mouth to argue but hesitated.


    Maybe... not for long?


    Now that Drake was back in town, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was potential for something more.


    Sam¡¯s smirk deepened. "Ohhh, looks like there¡¯s someone."


    Chay narrowed her eyes. "There is no one."


    He gave her a knowing look. "Mmmhmm. You sure about that? Because you had that dreamy look just now."


    "I do not..." Chay paused, horrified. "Wait, what does that even mean?!"


    Sam justughed. "Alright, alright. If you say so."


    Chay groaned and changed the subject before her father started wedding nning.


    "Actually, I came here for a different reason," she said.


    Sam leaned forward. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Chay exhaled. "Could you tell Lilian to back off? She is everywhere I go, and I don¡¯t want Uncle and Aunt to see her around me."


    Sam sighed, rubbing his temples. "She is your grandmother."


    "Yes," Chay agreed, "and after Grandpa died, I was willing to have a rtionship with her. But the first thing out of her mouth was ¡¯Let¡¯s make all the Numeros pay for what they did to you.¡¯"


    Sam hummed thoughtfully.


    "She won¡¯t let it go," Chay continued. "And honestly? The Numeros haven¡¯t done a thing to me. Instead, they¡¯ve treated me like family."


    Her father nodded slowly. "Baby, as much as I want you to stand your ground and not do something you¡¯ll regret, I would still like someone besides them looking out for you."


    "Dad, I am fine. I mind my business, I stay in my apartment, and I have more money than I know what to do with. If she¡¯s going to bring all that toxicity around me, then I don¡¯t want it."


    Sam let out a tired sigh. "I¡¯ll speak with her..."


    "Thank you."


    There was a brief silence before Sam gave her a knowing nce.


    "You seeing your mother after this?"


    Chay nodded. "Yeah. She¡¯s actually excited to be getting out in a few months."


    Her father smiled faintly. "Do you think there¡¯s any hope of you making it out?" she asked cautiously.


    Sam hesitated before answering. "I have the possibility of paroleing up in a few years, but I don¡¯t want to get your hopes up, darling."


    Chay nodded.


    Hope was a dangerous thing.


    She nced at the clock. "I should probably get going if I want to make it to Mum¡¯s visiting time."


    Sam pouted dramatically. "Oh,e on! Don¡¯t go yet. Tell me about this boy I know you¡¯re into."


    Chay groaned. "Dad, it¡¯s nothing. Just a silly teenage crush."


    Sam scoffed. "Nonsense." He leaned forward. "You deserve to be happy, baby. If you like him, just tell him."


    "It might ruin our friendship."


    Sam waved a dismissive hand. "You¡¯re gorgeous, you¡¯re brilliant, you¡¯re talented¡ªthere¡¯s no way he¡¯d say no."


    Chayara narrowed her eyes. "You¡¯re biased."


    "That may be true," Sam admitted, grinning, "but what I said is also true. And if he is being a jerk, just let me know. I still have my sources out there. We can arrange to have his knees broken."


    Chayara let out a startledugh. "Dad!"


    "I¡¯m just saying. Options."


    Chay shook her head, standing up. "I really have to go."


    Sam sighed dramatically, pressing a hand to his chest. "Fine. Leave your poor, lonely father to waste away in prison, all alone."


    "Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake," Chay muttered, rolling her eyes but smiling. "I¡¯ll see you next week, drama king."


    Sam grinned. "I love you, sweetie."


    Chay bent down and kissed his cheek. "Love you too, Dad."


    As she walked out, she heard him call after her.


    "And think about telling this guy you like him!"


    Chayara groaned and speed-walked out before he could make her entire love life a family discussion.


    *****


    Queen Numero had made her peace with many things in life. She had epted that the Numero family name came with a ridiculous amount of expectations. She had epted that she would eventually have to marry because of some outdated, sexist rule written in stone by men who probably still believed in carrier pigeons and arranged marriages. And she had epted that people would forever see her as the headstrong, intimidating,rger-than-life woman she had trained herself to be.


    But one thing she had not epted was Liam wasting her time.


    Sitting on her balcony, she enjoyed the cool evening breeze as she cut into her grilled salmon. The meal was perfect. The city lights twinkled in the distance, and for a moment, she let herself rx. That was, until he arrived.


    Liam strolled in like he owned the ce, dressed in that casually handsome way that always made her want to lick her lips. How dare he look that good? His rolled-up sleeves showed off his toned forearms, his dark hair was messily perfect, and his eyes twinkled with amusement. That damn smile.


    "Hi, honey," he purred as he sat next to her.


    Queen didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, she continued slicing her fish as though she were preparing for battle. "Don¡¯t ¡¯honey¡¯ me, Liam."


    She stabbed a piece of salmon dramatically with her fork and shoved it into her mouth. Delicious.


    Liam sighed. He knew the storm wasing, but like a fool, he had still shown up without an umbre.


    "What¡¯s wrong now?" he asked, knowing full well what was wrong but hoping to survive anyway.


    Queen finally turned to him, her expression one of controlled fury. "Oh, I don¡¯t know, Liam. Maybe the fact that you treat time like a joke? Maybe the fact that you didn¡¯t pick up when I called? Maybe the fact that I don¡¯t enjoy being stood up like some desperate, pathetic woman who has nothing better to do?"


    Liam groaned. "Queen,e on¡ª"


    "No. Youe on," she snapped, pointing her fork at him. "Do you think I don¡¯t have better things to do? Do you think I sit around twiddling my thumbs, waiting for you to bless me with your presence? I am Queen Fucking Numero. I am not some side quest in your life."


    Liam closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. He was exhausted. His patience was already thinner than the tightrope he walked on with her.


    "Can I at least exin?" he asked.


    Queen folded her arms. "Nothing you say will make me care. Were you dying? Were you trapped under a car? Were you bleeding out somewhere in a gutter?"


    "No, but..."


    "Then I don¡¯t care," she snapped.


    Liam exhaled and ran a hand through his hair in frustration. "Queen, you¡¯re being dramatic."


    Queen let out a dryugh. "Oh, sweetheart. I haven¡¯t even begun to be dramatic."


    She picked up her wine ss, took a slow sip, and then stood up, walking away with the grace of a queen leaving a peasant in the dust.


    Liam stared at her retreating figure, biting back a groan. Why did he love this woman?


    No, really.


    What was it about her? The power? The fire? The fact that she could terrify grown men in boardrooms without breaking a sweat? Or maybe it was because, despite all her sharp edges, he knew her.


    He knew that under all that control, there was a woman who cared too much. A woman who had been raised in a world where emotions were seen as weaknesses. A woman who had everything handed to her but still learned to fight for everything.


    He sighed and got up, following her into the condo.


    He found her in the living room, standing by therge window, arms crossed, lips pressed into a thin line. He stepped closer, grabbed her wrist, and turned her around to face him.


    "Come on, I¡¯m sorry," he murmured.


    Queen lifted a skeptical brow. "Are you?"


    "I am."


    He leaned in to kiss her, but she stepped back, holding up a hand. "Sex isn¡¯t going to fix this, Liam."


    Liam smirked. "Are you sure?"


    Queen¡¯s eye twitched.


    She hated how much she wanted to grab him by the cor and shut him up with her mouth.


    But she wouldn¡¯t. She had principles.


    Liam, being the persistent little menace he was, traced a finger along her arm, slowly, deliberately. "I missed you, babe. Can¡¯t you give me some sugar?"


    Queen rolled her eyes. She was still mad. But also, she liked being worshiped.


    "Ugh," she groaned. "Fine."


    Liam grinned in victory before capturing her lips with his.


    Queen melted for half a second before she regained control, grabbing his cor and pushing him back toward the couch. Liam let her. He loved it when she took charge.


    The kiss deepened, her fingers threading through his hair, his hands sliding over her waist, pulling her closer. Electric. That was the only way to describe it. Just as she was reaching to undo his shirt buttons...her phone rang.


    Queen pulled away, breathing hard, her eyes sharp with annoyance.


    Liam groaned. "No. Ignore it."


    Queen checked the screen. "It¡¯s business."


    Liam slumped back against the couch. "Yourpany owns you."


    Queen smirked. "Yes, and you should be grateful. You will have the world once we are married."


    Liam snorted. "Oh wow. So I¡¯m a kept man now?"


    "Yes. Now shut up while I take this call."


    She answered, instantly shifting from horny girlfriend to ruthless CEO mode. Liam watched, equal parts amused and turned on.

 Chapter 94: Unspoken Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 94: Unspoken Feelings</h4>


    Monday mornings at Numero Corp were always busy. The ss doors slid open, and Queen Numero strode into the lobby. Heads turned. Conversations paused. Even the coffee machine seemed to sputter to a stop as employees adjusted their postures, trying to look both busy andpetent in her presence.


    Queen was used to it. It came with the territory.


    Her assistant, Lydia, practically jogged to keep up with her.


    "Good morning, Miss. Numero. Your 9 AM with the marketing team is confirmed. The Oil and Gas department wants to move their presentation to Wednesday, and the head of departments meeting at noon¡ª"


    "Declined. Keep the Oil and Gas where it is. And move the meeting to two. I need time for lunch."


    Lydia hesitated. "Lunch?"


    Queen raised an eyebrow. "Yes, Lydia. Lunch. That thing where people eat?"


    Lydia coughed. "Right. You just never schedule time for it."


    Queen rolled her eyes. Today was an exception. She had ns, and Numero Fashion was at the top of her list.


    They approached the elevator just as a figure appeared out of nowhere.


    Dressed in a tailored charcoal suit, crisp white shirt, and a smirk that could cause power outages, he stepped into the elevator like he owned it.


    Queen blinked. Who in their right mind entered her elevator?


    Then she realized instantly it was Drake.


    She rxed but still eyed him suspiciously. "Drake? What are you doing here?"


    "Good morning to you too." Drake leaned against the elevator wall, hands in his pockets, the picture of casual confidence. "I... I thought you knew."


    Queen frowned. "Knew what?"


    "Your father offered me the position of Director of Business Development. That¡¯s actually one of the reasons my Dad asked me toe back."


    Queen¡¯s expression shifted from mild curiosity to mild betrayal.


    "Excuse me? My dad didn¡¯t say a thing."


    Drake chuckled. "You mean the great Queen Numero, all-knowing and all-powerful, didn¡¯t have this intel?"


    Queen shot him a look. "I will throw you out of this elevator."


    Drake smirked. "I believe that."


    Queen sighed dramatically. "Unbelievable. You¡¯re part of the empire now?"


    "Not just part of it. I¡¯m here to help expand it."


    She folded her arms. "So, what exactly will you be doing?"


    Drake shrugged. "Just making you even richer than you already are and maybe rescuing damsels in distress." He winked at her.


    Queen scoffed. "You won¡¯t find any damsels here. I¡¯m a shark."


    Drake grinned. "I look forward to working with this shark then."


    The elevator stopped at his floor, and he gave her a casual wave. "See youter, Queen."


    The moment Queen stepped onto the executive floor, she made a beeline for her father¡¯s office.


    Richard Numero was already at his desk, reviewing reports.


    "Daddy!" Queen whined as she entered.


    Richard barely looked up. "Baby, I told you not to call me that at work."


    Queen plopped onto the chair across from him. "Fine. Mr. Numero. You know that sounds weird, Daddy."


    Richard sighed and shook his head.


    Queen leaned forward, tapping the desk. "You didn¡¯t tell me you were bringing Drake on board."


    Richard smirked. "Surprise."


    Queen scowled. "You do realize I run thispany too, right?"


    Richardughed. "You¡¯re COO. You run the daily operations. But hiring a Director of Business Development? That¡¯s my decision. Wait for your time."


    Queen crossed her arms. "So what, you just woke up one morning and thought, ¡¯You know who would look great in my office? Drake¡¯?"


    Richard chuckled. "Actually, I discussed it with Martin."


    Queen paused. "Martin?" If Martin wanted his son here, then something was cooking.


    "Look," Richard said, leaning back, "Drake is capable. He has connections, intelligence, and a certain... let¡¯s call it ¡¯charm¡¯ that can open doors. And besides, I would like to keep him in the family."


    "Are you trying to set him up with Abby?"


    "Maybe." Richard smirked, He was setting Drake up for someone alright but it wasn¡¯t Abby. "You don¡¯t like it?"


    Queen hesitated. "No, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s good. But you could have at least given me a heads-up."


    Richard shrugged. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?"


    Queen exhaled. "Fine. But speaking of hiring¡ªI invited Chayara to lunch. I really would want her to head the Fashion department Daddy."


    Richard nodded, his expression softening. "Good. She needs to be around family."


    Queen hesitated. "You know she still won¡¯t talk about Grandpa."


    Richard sighed. "I know. Losing him was hard."


    A rare moment of shared grief passed between them.


    Then Richard cleared his throat. "Alright, I¡¯ll clear my schedule. We will have all have lunch together."


    Queen smiled. "Perfect."


    *****


    The restaurant across the street from Numero Corp was one of those pretentious-but-worth-it ces. The kind where the napkins were folded like origami swans, and the waiters all looked like they had PhDs in fine dining etiquette.


    Queen liked it because the food was good. Chayara tolerated it because Queen liked it.


    They were already seated at a sleek, ck marble table, waiting for Richard to arrive. Chayara was sipping her iced tea while Queen was... well, sulking.


    "Queen, I am not changing my mind," Chayara said, keeping her voice calm but firm. "I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t need a job."


    Queen huffed dramatically, poking at the air with her straw.


    "You may not need a job, but you need a career," she countered. Then, lowering her voice into that whiny tone she only ever used with Chay, she added, "Chay...e on."


    Chayara narrowed her eyes. "Oh no. Don¡¯t ¡¯Chay¡¯ me. I see what you¡¯re doing."


    Queen batted her perfectly curled eyshes, the very picture of innocence. "What? I¡¯m just a girl, sitting in a restaurant, trying to convince her best friend to rule the world with her."


    Chay snorted. "You sound like a Disney viin."


    Queen grinned proudly. "Thank you."


    "Not apliment."


    Queen sighed dramatically, then leaned forward. "Okay. What if you don¡¯t have toe in daily?"


    Chayara perked up. "Now we¡¯re talking."


    "You could be a consultant! You know,e in once a week, cote designs, tweak them, make everyone cry because they¡¯ll never be as talented as you..."


    Chayara pretended to think. "Hmm. Tempting. But can I also ignore emails?"


    Queen raised an eyebrow. "You do that anyway."


    "True."


    Queen pouted. "Chay, I just... I need you around me. I need you with me. You¡¯re my best friend."


    Chayara sighed. Queen was good at this emotionally maniptive thing.


    "Queen, I love you," Chayara said gently. "And that¡¯s why I think it won¡¯t work. Working together? It¡¯s not going to work, honey."


    Queen sat back, dramatically offended. "Excuse me. Are you saying I¡¯m difficult to work with?"


    Chayara blinked. "Yes!"


    Queen gasped. "Wow. Just stab me next time, why don¡¯t you?"


    Chayaraughed. "Fine. I¡¯ll do the consultant thing. But only because I don¡¯t want you sulking every time."


    Queen¡¯s sulk immediately vanished. "You¡¯re the best!"


    Right then, the restaurant doors swung open, and Richard Numero walked in. And behind him was Drake.


    Chayara¡¯s heart did that flip-flop thing again.


    Stupid heart.


    Drake walked in with just enough casual arrogance to go with his formal look. He smirked when he spotted her, walking over.


    "Hey, Chay," he said, sliding into the seat next to her.


    Chayara took a sip of her drink, trying to act unbothered. "Hey."


    Drake¡¯s smirk widened. "You never did return my calls."


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said, giving him her best innocent expression. "When I get buried in my art, it¡¯s hard to find where my phone is."


    Richard sat beside Queen. They ordered their meals, and soon the conversation turned to Numero family business. They talked about Drake joining thepany, and Chayara as a consultant. Before moving to more light topics.


    "Chay, Nita is nning a birthday party for you this weekend..." Richard announced.


    Chayara¡¯s fork froze mid-air. "Oh, Uncle, no!" She groaned. "You know I hate those things."


    Richard nodded like hepletely understood. "I know. But if you came around more often, Nita wouldn¡¯t have to resort to things like this."


    Chayara dropped her head on the table. "Oh boy."


    Richard chuckled. "Come on. I promise I¡¯ll only make her invite family and very close friends. But you have to promise to show up."


    Chayara sighed. "Fine."


    Queen pped her hands together, eyes sparkling. "We can go shopping!"


    Chayara jerked upright, eyes wide with panic. "NO. No, no, no. I am NOT going shopping with you!"


    Queen gasped. "Why not?!"


    "Becausest time you made me try on sixteen outfits in an hour, and I still left with the first dress I picked."


    Queen rolled her eyes. "And it was a great dress, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Chayara groaned dramatically. "You are exhausting."


    Queen pouted. "Ugh. You are no fun."


    They giggled around the table,pletely oblivious to Drake watching Queen. He followed the way her lips moved, the yfulness in her eyes that only showed when she was with Chayara. The perfection in her creation.


    And Richard was watching Drake watch Queen.


    Richard saw the look in his eyes. The same way he looked at his wife.


    Not just interest. Not just attraction.


    Admiration.


    Richard smirked.


    Looks like getting them together wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    After lunch, they all headed out of the restaurant waving goodbye to Chayara as she drove away.


    As they stood at the crosswalk, Drake leaned toward Queen. "So... you got her as consultant uhn? You are losing your negotiation skills."


    Queen smirked. "A win is a win."


    Drake chuckled. "A quote only used by losers."


    Queen flipped her hair. "You suck!."


    Drake looked at her for a moment, his smirk softening into something else.


    Something Richard definitely noticed.


    As they crossed the street, Richard chuckled to himself.


    This was going to be fun.

 Chapter 95: Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 95: Unexpected Guest</h4>


    Chayara wasn¡¯t used to visitors. Scratch that¡ªshe wasn¡¯t used to him standing in her doorway, looking like he walked straight out of a billionaire romance novel with his effortlessly styled hair and eyes that could melt ciers. She was expecting a food delivery. Instead, she got Drake.


    Her brain short-circuited for a second.


    "Hey... hi... what are you doing here?" she managed, gripping the edge of the door.


    "You¡¯d know if you checked your phone." His voice had that teasing lilt that always got under her skin.


    Drake. cocky, gorgeous Drake.


    "Uh... I was kinda busy," she mumbled, suddenly realizing how breathless she sounded.


    He folded his arms and leaned against the doorframe, giving her a look so exasperated, it almost made herugh. "Okay, this is awkward."


    "What?"


    "Me. Standing here. At the door. You. Standing there. Behind the door. You¡¯re making me look like some creep who just shows up at women¡¯s apartments uninvited."


    Chay face-palmed herself. Why was she like this? She swore her brain took unscheduled vacations whenever she was near him.


    "I am so sorry. Please,e in." She stepped aside quickly, trying to regain some dignity. "Can I get you something? There isn¡¯t much, but I ordered food! We can share that. Or I can get you a drink! Oh, right¡ª"


    Drake reached out and gently grabbed her wrist, stopping her mid-ramble.


    "Chay... breathe."


    She did. She did because what choice did she have when he was looking at her like that? His fingers were warm against her skin, sending a current up her arm. She felt everything at once¡ªhis presence, his scent, the way his shirt pulled against his shoulders as he moved.


    For the love of God.


    She cleared her throat, yanking herself out of the spell. Quickly, she stepped back, smoothing down her shirt.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said. "I rarely get visitors."


    "Is that why I¡¯m still standing at the door?"


    "Oh, God." She groaned, shaking her head before stepping further inside. "I¡¯m a lost cause."


    Drake walked in, scanning the room. Everything was too neat¡ªborderline obsessive. Books were arranged by color, picture frames were perfectly aligned, and even the pillows on the couch sat at precise angles.


    "This ce suits you," hemented.


    "Thanks."


    "You said you ordered food?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡¯ll stay for that. But Queen also sent me to take you shopping."


    Chayara folded her arms. "You don¡¯t have to do that."


    "I want to," he countered. "Someone needs to get you out of the house every once in a while, and since Queen can be overbearing, I took the task out of her hands."


    "You¡¯re going to sit there while I try on dresses?" She arched a skeptical brow.


    "I know you well enough to know you¡¯ll only try on one."


    "You don¡¯t know me."


    Drake smirked. "Then prove me wrong. Try on a hundred."


    She opened her mouth to argue, but¡ªdamn it¡ªhe was right. She¡¯d probably pick the first dress she tried on just to get the trip over with.


    Instead of admitting defeat, she rolled her eyes and said, "Whatever. Sit. I¡¯ll get you a drink."


    As she disappeared into the kitchen, Drake casually pulled a book from the shelf and ced it under a napkin on the table. He smirked to himself. He¡¯d bet money that before they left, that book would be back in its exact spot.


    A minuteter, Chayara returned, holding a bottle of water like it was some sort of peace offering. "I don¡¯t have anything else."


    He reached for it, but instead of just taking the bottle, he stepped forward¡ªtoo close¡ªuntil she had to look up at him.


    "That¡¯s okay. Water is good."


    And then he did the thing.


    That thing where he looked at her, really looked, in a way that made her forget how to function. She felt every inch of space between them shrink.


    Her heartbeat picked up speed.


    The air changed.


    His scent; clean, masculine, with a hint of spice wrapped around her senses. Her fingers curled against the bottle as she imagined just for a second what it would be like to step even closer. To reach up. To¡ª


    She shut her eyes for a moment. Get a grip, Chayara.


    Her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Think about telling this guy you like him.


    Maybe now was the time.


    Maybe she should just¡ª


    The doorbell rang.


    She practically jumped out of her own skin, turning away so fast that she nearly collided with the wall.


    "Food¡¯s here!" she blurted.


    Drake chuckled, stepping back with an amused expression as she dashed toward the door.


    Chayara yanked it open, eager for anything to break the tension.


    *****


    Drake sat back on the sofa, leisurely working his way through his food, while his eyes subtly tracked Chayara¡¯s every movement. She was pretending¡ªreally pretending¡ªto befortable.


    He almostughed.


    Chay had always been the master ofposure, but right now? Right now, she was a walking bundle of nerves. Her fingers fidgeted. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear three times in thest five minutes. She bit her lip way too much for someone who wasn¡¯t having a mental breakdown.


    Drake leaned back, arms spread along the back of the couch, one anklezily resting on his knee as he chewed slowly. He¡¯d always wondered how she and Queen could be so different yet so inseparable.


    Queen was arrogant. Chay was reserved.


    Queen had thousands worshipping her. Chay had a very small circle of people looking out for her.


    He knew their family history; his father had made sure of that years ago.


    The Numeros.


    The reason his father had missed birthdays, graduations, and special asions. The reason his father had never gotten married. His father had been more loyal to them than to his own family.


    Drake had grown up with that bitterness, thinking he¡¯d resent the Numeros forever.


    But then he met them; two girls, seemingly oblivious to the weight of the name they carried. And any grudge he thought he¡¯d have disappeared.


    At first, it was Queen he noticed. She was maic, impossible to ignore. He spent more time with her, got pulled into her orbit. But Queen had her head so far up her own ass she wouldn¡¯t notice if someone was in love with her not even if they wrote it in the sky.


    And while Queen soaked up the limelight, he and Chay were the ones looking out for her. Protecting her from people who wanted to take advantage of her.


    Chay took their empty tes and tied the bag with an obsessive level of precision before tossing it into the bin. And then the moment he¡¯d been waiting for.


    She noticed the book on the table.


    Her fingers hovered for half a second, her brain processing that something was off.


    Drake hid a smirk.


    Chayara picked it up and without even thinking put it back in the exact spot on the shelf where he had taken it from.


    And just like that, she proved his theory right.


    "This is why you hide from the outside world, isn¡¯t it?"


    She turned, frowning. "What?"


    "This," he gestured vaguely at the room, "is why you refuse to work with Queen."


    Her eyes darted back to the bookshelf. Oh.


    "You did that on purpose?"


    Drake gave a slow, smug nod.


    Chay sighed, crossing her arms as she plopped down on the sofa beside him. "That¡¯s not why, Drake. Queen knows or she refuses to see it. But no one else is close enough to notice. I don¡¯t want to work at Numero Corp and if I work somewhere else, my family might feel slighted."


    "Because of your dad?"


    Chay exhaled through her nose, a small smile pulling at her lips. "How is it you still know me so well after all these years?"


    Drake studied her for a second before shaking his head. "You¡¯re a good person, Chay. Don¡¯t ever forget that."


    And before she could respond, he was already on his feet, stretching his arms above his head, his shirt lifting just enough to reveal a tantalizing hint of hard, sculpted abs.


    Chayara¡¯s brain did an emergency shutdown.


    Abort. Abort.


    "So. Shopping for your birthday." Drake pped his hands together. "Come on, let¡¯s go."


    Chay nodded, her movements slightly robotic as she followed him toward the door. Act normal, act normal, act nor¡ª


    They stepped outside.


    And then...


    Oh.


    Oh, hell no.


    Standing there, right in front of her apartment, looking infuriatinglyfortable, was none other than Lilian.


    *****


    "Hey, darling!"


    The voice was like honeyced with arsenic.


    Chay stiffened so fast Drake almost heard her spine snap.


    Even though Lilian wore a warm, practiced smile, Drake caught the way Chay¡¯s entire bodynguage changed; shoulders tensed, jaw clenched, fingers curling into fists by her sides.


    Chay¡¯s voice was t. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see you, my dear." Lilian¡¯s smile widened.


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to see you," Chay snapped. "Besides, I¡¯m on my way out."


    And just to drive the point home, she quickly turned and locked her door with the swiftness of someone escaping a crime scene.


    Drake arched an eyebrow. Interesting.

 Chapter 96: The Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Proposal</h4>


    Lilian sighed dramatically, as if she¡¯d expected nothing less. "And who is this fine young man?" Her sharp gaze raked over him like she was analyzing a puzzle she hadn¡¯t solved yet. "Boyfriend?"


    Drake cleared his throat and extended a hand, offering her the most polite yet firm smile he could manage. "Drake. And I think Chay just made herself clear. Maybe pick this up some other time."


    "Or never," Chay added, folding her arms.


    Lilian tilted her head, clearly unfazed. "I¡¯m her grandmother. I can see her whenever I like."


    Drake¡¯s spine straightened. Grandmother.


    The realization struck like lightning, connecting all the loose threads of information he had about Chay¡¯s family.


    Drake hated to be disrespectful to little olddies, but damn, this woman reeked of trouble.


    "Ma¡¯am," he said, his voice polite but unwavering, "I¡¯d hate to be disrespectful, but I¡¯d like you to listen to your granddaughter¡¯s wishes."


    Lilian¡¯s gaze flickered between him and Chay, something unreadable shing across her face.


    And then, just like that, she backed down.


    "I get it," she said with an exaggerated sigh, as if indulging a child. "I won¡¯t bother you anymore."


    A pause.


    "Until I know you really need me."


    Chay¡¯s jaw tightened, but she said nothing.


    Lilian turned to leave, then tossed over her shoulder, "Oh, and happy birthday in advance."


    Chay let out a long, shaky breath.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that," she muttered, rubbing her temples.


    Drake gave her a sideways nce as they walked towards his car. "It¡¯s okay, but I¡¯ll be honest... that made me a little ufortable. I don¡¯t like scaring little olddies."


    Chay scoffed. "Pssshhh... you couldn¡¯t manage scary even if your life depended on it."


    Drake stopped dead in his tracks. "Excuse me?"


    Chay turned to face him, crossing her arms with a smug little smirk. "You heard me. You¡¯re about as intimidating as a puppy."


    Drake ced a hand over his chest in mock offense. "I can be scary."


    Chay rolled her eyes. "Sure, sure. Absolutely terrifying."


    "I can," he insisted. "I¡¯ve got that whole tall, dark, and brooding thing going for me."


    Chay snorted.


    Drake smirked, watching herugh. He liked this side of her; the one that wasn¡¯t overthinking, wasn¡¯t guarded.


    He opened the passenger door for her. "Get in before I actually show you how scary I can be."


    "Oh no," she teased as she slid into the seat. "Whatever will I do?"


    Drake just shook his head,ughing as he walked around to the driver¡¯s side.


    *****


    The party was exactly as Richard had promised. It was small, intimate, and free of the ridiculous pomp that usually apanied anything rted to the Numeros. Just close family, friends, food, drinks, and cake. Simple. Chayara could breathe.


    Queen was there, of course, perched elegantly beside Liam, who looked as smug as ever. And then there was Drake, standing beside Chay, his presence warm and steady.


    "Here," he said, holding out a small box.


    Chay blinked at him, then took it, lifting the lid to reveal a stunning red rose pendant ne.


    Her breath caught.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," she whispered, looking up at him.


    Drake smirked. "I know."


    Her cheeks heated. "I meant..."


    "I know what you meant," he teased, reaching out and putting the ne around her neck.


    Her heart tripped over itself.


    As expected, the Numero family went all out with their gifts.


    A brand-new car, an exclusive shopping spree at Numero Boutique, and a first-ss spa retreat.


    Only one person in the family exercised restraint and that was Mrs. Numero.


    She handed Chay a simple, elegant gift. It was an embroidered sketchbook, her name stitched in gold on the cover.


    Chayara held it close, the weight of it feeling more meaningful than the keys to a car she didn¡¯t need.


    "Thank you, Nita. This is so thoughtful."


    "Well," Nita smiled knowingly, "I seem to be the only one in this family who truly knows you."


    She pulled Chayara into a warm hug, then nced at her neck. Spotting the ne, she gave a slow, knowing wink.


    Chayara blushed. "It¡¯s from Drake."


    Nita chuckled. "Well, looks like someone else in your life truly knows you too."


    Chayughed lightly, though something about those words made her stomach flip.


    And then Richard clinked his ss, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Alright, alright," he grinned. "One more surprise for the birthday girl."


    The guests quieted as Richard set up his phone. A few momentster, the screen lit up. On the screen was Sam.


    Chay gasped.


    "Daddy!"


    "Happy birthday, baby."


    Richard stepped out of the frame, giving them space.


    Chay¡¯s heart ached as she stared at the man on the screen.


    "Hey, babe," Sam said with a smile. "Having fun?"


    "Yes," she grinned, tears threatening to spill. "I got ridiculous and extravagant gifts, but yeah, surprisingly, I¡¯m having fun."


    Sam chuckled. "I¡¯d get you something too, but, well... resources are kinda limited in here."


    Chay sniffed. "It¡¯s okay. Seeing your face is enough."


    "I¡¯ll see you next weekend then?"


    "Definitely."


    Sam smiled. "I love you, baby."


    "I love you too, Dad."


    The call ended.


    Chay turned to Richard, tears still glistening in her eyes, and pulled him into a tight hug.


    The rest of the Numero family joined in.


    Clink clink clink.


    The sound of ss tapping against metal.


    Chay turned, still smiling, only to feel Drake go rigid beside her.


    Liam stood at the center of the room, a confident grin stered on his face.


    "I have something to say," he announced.


    Drake exhaled sharply.


    Chay frowned.


    What is he doing?


    Liam turned to Queen, slipping a hand into his pocket.


    "First off, happy birthday, Chayara. You¡¯re part of a wonderful family, and honestly, I¡¯m envious."


    Chay¡¯s frown deepened.


    "Which brings me to..."


    His hand emerged from his pocket, holding a small velvet box.


    A gasp rippled through the guests.


    Chay stiffened.


    Drake clenched his jaw so hard she heard it.


    Queen, however. She beamed.


    Finally. Finally.


    Liam got down on one knee.


    "Well, about time!" Queen rolled her eyes, acting unimpressed, but the way she practically thrust her hand toward him betrayed her excitement.


    "Queen," Liam said smoothly, opening the box to reveal a massive diamond ring, "will you marry me?"


    Queen barely waited half a second.


    "Yes," she breathed.


    The room erupted in apuse.


    Chay didn¡¯t p.


    Neither did Drake.


    Instead, she whispered, "He¡¯s not right for her. He doesn¡¯t love her."


    Drake exhaled, barely moving his lips. "Neither does she."


    His voice was drowned out by the cheering.


    Queen shrieked, throwing her arms around Liam. "I¡¯M GONNA BE A CEO!"


    Drake¡¯s stomach twisted.


    That was it. That was all Queen cared about.


    It wasn¡¯t love. It wasn¡¯t a future. It was power.


    And he had finally lost her.


    Nita turned to Richard, her expression full of concern.


    "Richard..."


    Richard squeezed her hand, his smile forced.


    "It¡¯s her choice, babe," he murmured. "We have to let her make her own mistakes."


    *****


    Drake stormed out onto the balcony, his hands balled into fists.


    Punching a wall would be satisfying, but Queen¡¯s family had expensive taste, and he wasn¡¯t about to foot the bill for some imported Italian marble.


    Still, he needed to breathe.


    He sucked in a deep gulp of the cool night air, gripping the railing so hard his knuckles turned white.


    Queen was engaged.


    To Liam.


    Drake exhaled sharply.


    Of all the reckless things she could do, this had to be the worst.


    "You don¡¯t seem happy for us."


    Drake stiffened. The voice, dripping with amusement and mild arrogance, belonged to none other than Liam himself.


    Great. Just what he needed.


    Drake turned slowly, his expression nk. "What gave it away?"


    Liam stepped onto the balcony, hands in his pockets, a smirk ying on his lips. "I don¡¯t know... maybe the way you stormed out?"


    Drake scoffed. "Look around, Liam. Half the people in that room aren¡¯t happy for you."


    Liam shrugged. "Sure. But you seem to take it personally."


    Drake folded his arms, keeping his voice even. "She¡¯s my friend. One of my best friends."


    Liam stepped closer, his smirk deepening. "Is that all?"


    Drake¡¯s jaw clenched. "What are you getting at?"


    Liam tilted his head, studying him. "I¡¯ve been watching you all night. The way you look at her, the way your entire mood shifted the second I proposed. Seems a bit more than friendship to me."


    Drake held his gaze. He didn¡¯t have the patience for this conversation. Rightly put, he didn¡¯t have the patience for this conversation tonight, not when his mind was already a mess.


    Liam took a step back, nodding as if he¡¯d just confirmed something for himself. "My point is, we¡¯re getting married. And I¡¯d like you out of our way."


    Drake chuckled, a humorless sound. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah," Liam said casually. "Consider it a friendly request."


    Drake exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue. Not when Queen¡¯s entire future was dangling on the edge of a cliff, and she was too blinded by ambition to notice.


    "Is everything alright here?"

 Chapter 97: Big Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 97: Big Mistake</h4>


    Both men turned to see Richard standing at the doorway, his gaze shifting between them.


    "Yes, sir," Drake replied smoothly. "Just a little bro chat."


    Liam straightened, his confident smirk returning. "I should probably get back to my fianc¨¦e. Guests are waiting."


    Richard nodded, watching as Liam walked back inside. The second he was gone, Richard turned his attention to Drake.


    "You know," he started, stepping onto the balcony, "years ago, in this very spot, when Queen was just a baby, I asked a friend for a ridiculous favor."


    Drake frowned, unsure where this was going.


    "I was convinced I was putting my wife in danger," Richard continued, his voice lower now, almost reflective. "So I made a stupid decision. Thought I was doing the right thing."


    Drake remained silent, listening.


    Richard turned to him fully. "What I¡¯m trying to say is that love makes you do stupid things. But whatever you do, son, don¡¯t let your decisions take you too far from the person you love."


    Drake froze.


    He looked at Richard sharply.


    He knew.


    Queen¡¯s father had noticed.


    Drake felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, but before he could say anything, Richard patted his shoulder and walked back inside.


    Drake ran a hand down his face.


    Damn it.


    He was about to follow when Chayara stepped out.


    "Hey."


    Chay¡¯s voice was soft as she joined him on the balcony.


    Drake turned to her, grateful for the distraction. "Hey."


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said, sighing. "I had to get out of there. I can¡¯t watch that."


    Drake nodded. "I know. But we¡¯re not in high school anymore, where we get to y superhero and stop her from making bad choices."


    Chay exhaled, leaning against the railing. "So we just watch her walk into the biggest mistake of her life?"


    Drake sighed. "Guess so."


    A beat of silence passed between them.


    Then Chay shifted, her fingers twisting together.


    "Speaking of mistakes... I... uhm..." She took a breath, her voice quieter now. "I need to tell you something about how I feel¡ª"


    "Come on, guys! Picture time!"


    Queen¡¯s voice rang from inside, cutting Chay off.


    Drake turned to the room full of guests, then back at her.


    Chay hesitated, as if debating whether to finish her sentence, but in the end, she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, she sighed, offering him a small, unreadable smile.


    Drake didn¡¯t know why he did it, but before he could stop himself, he reached for her hand.


    Their fingers intertwined.


    For a moment, she looked at him with something he couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Then he walked back inside with her, her confession momentarily forgotten.


    *****


    The wedding preparations were moving at the speed of light or more appropriately put, at Queen¡¯s speed.


    She was a woman on a mission. Two weeks after the proposal, she wanted to be Mrs Falco.


    Her parents weren¡¯t thrilled.


    Nita at least wanted to get to know the guy before Queen ran down the aisle.


    Richard? Oh, Richard knew exactly what was happening.


    His daughter wasn¡¯t in love, she was just in a hurry.


    She wasn¡¯t marrying Liam because she thought he was her soulmate. She was marrying him because she wanted the CEO title on her desk yesterday.


    Drake was avoiding Queen like the gue.


    Because every time he saw her, he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to shake her or kiss her.


    And that was a problem.


    So, instead, he threw himself into work, which, fortunately for him, included spending a lot of time with Chayara, who was now the official fashion consultant for Numero Corps.


    As he stood outside the massive ss entrance of thepany¡¯s fashion design building, he watched Chay try not to hyperventte.


    "This is crazy," Chay muttered, smoothing out her zer. "I¡¯m supposed to walk in there, look at people¡¯s designs, and decide that some of their work isn¡¯t up to standard? Do you know how many people are going to hate me?"


    Drake smirked and threw an arm around her. "You¡¯ll be fine. And if things start getting too tense, I¡¯ll signal you to take it down a notch."


    Chay exhaled slowly, then nodded. "Okay. Yeah. I got this."


    "Good." He patted her shoulder. "I just need to check in with the advertising department head real quick. Give me five minutes."


    With that, he turned and disappeared down the hallway.


    Chay took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and marched up to the receptionist¡¯s desk.


    The receptionist, a woman with sharp cheekbones and an even sharper attitude, barely nced at her before continuing whatever extremely important task she was pretending to do.


    Chay cleared her throat. "Hi. I¡¯m Miss Numero. I¡¯m scheduled to visit the design department today."


    The receptionist blinked, slowly dragging her gaze up from her keyboard.


    Then she sized Chay up.


    A long pause.


    Without a word, she picked up the phone, mumbled something, and went right back to ignoring Chay like she wasn¡¯t even there.


    Great start.


    A few minutester, a man in his mid-thirties, overdressed for no reason, stormed over.


    "Where is Miss Numero?"


    The receptionist pointed to Chay with all the enthusiasm of someone directing traffic.


    Chay smiled politely. "Hi, I¡¯m Miss Numero. I need to..."


    "What nonsense is this?" The man scoffed. "What do you mean you¡¯re Miss Numero?"


    Chay blinked. "I... am?"


    The man folded his arms, eyeing her jeans and zer.


    "Do you think we¡¯ll just let you into the building if you throw that name around?" He rolled his eyes. "Please, get out before we call security."


    Chay stared at him.


    Surely, surely, this was a joke.


    "But I am..."


    "If you¡¯re going to pretend to be a Numero," the man interrupted, "you could at least make an effort."


    Chay looked down at herself. She was wearing a perfectly eptable outfit. ssic jeans. A fitted zer. ts because, you know,fort.


    Was this man really out here gatekeeping fashion?


    "Leave now, please," he added, as if she were some random intern who had wandered in by mistake.


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Drake¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he reappeared, looking casually lethal in his tailored suit.


    The man turned, immediately going into corporate peacock mode.


    "And who are you?"


    Drake smiled, slow and not at all friendly. "I¡¯m Drake Houston, Director of Business Development."


    The man blinked. "Oh."


    Drake¡¯s gaze flicked between him and the receptionist. "Now, what exactly is the issue?"


    The man huffed, folding his arms. "This tramp waltzed in here iming to be Miss Numero..."


    Drake¡¯s entire expression shut down.


    "If I were you," Drake said, voice dangerously even, "I¡¯d stop talking."


    The man swallowed.


    Drake took a step closer. "This is Miss Numero. And you will show her some respect."


    The man sputtered. "I... I don¡¯t even know you! Why should I listen to you?"


    "I would love to see your face the moment you realise how badly you fucked up."


    Drake leaned in slightly, lowering his voice to a growl. "And just so you know, I¡¯m personally going to push for you to be fired today."


    The man rolled his eyes, unfazed. "I don¡¯t know if you two are thieves or spies trying to peek at our designs before they hit the market, but..."


    "Enough," Chay sighed, already tired of this circus act. She pulled out her phone and called Queen.


    The moment Queen picked up, Chay didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries.


    "Hey, did you inform the design team that I wasing? Because they won¡¯t let me in."


    Queen huffed on the other end. "What?"


    "Yeah."


    Silence.


    Then Queen¡¯s voice turned icy.


    "Give me five minutes."


    The call ended.


    Chay patted Drake¡¯s arm, urging him to stay calm. His jaw was so tight she was afraid his teeth might shatter.


    Exactly fifteen minutester, the front doors mmed open, and Queen strutted in.


    The entire room fell silent.


    Queen Numero looked drop-dead gorgeous in a powerful white suit, her hair sleek and shiny, makeup wless. She carried herself like a queen who had just descended from Olympus to deal with mere mortals.


    She stopped beside Chay, the temperature in the room dropping to sub-zero.


    "Miss Numero!" The man almost bowed. "Thank God you¡¯re here! This woman...she thinks she can fool us..."


    Queen didn¡¯t blink.


    "For the love of God, stop talking, Mr. Kincaid."


    His mouth snapped shut.


    Queen turned to Chay. "Come with me."


    Chayara smirked at Kincaid as she and Drake followed Queen into a sleek ss-walled conference room.


    Kincaid followed them inside.


    Queen sat at the head of the table, her presence a gravitational force. Drake and Chayara sat beside her, watching the show unfold.


    Queen folded her hands on the table and smiled. "Mr. Kincaid."


    He swallowed. "Yes, Miss Numero?"


    "My assistant sent you an email personally about my new consultanting in today, correct?"


    "Yes, I received it, and I was waiting for..."


    "Waiting?" Queen¡¯s perfectly shaped eyebrow lifted.


    Kincaid shifted in his chair. "Yes, and then this woman showed up and introduced herself as Miss Numero..."


    "She is Miss Numero."


    "But..."


    "See, you could have picked up the phone to confirm. You could have checked her credentials. You could have asked for an ID. But instead, you embarrassed a member of my family."


    Mr. Kincaid sweated bullets.

 Chapter 98: Night Before the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 98: Night Before the Wedding</h4>


    "I...I¡¯m sorry. She just didn¡¯t look like..."


    Queen cut him off with a single raised hand.


    "I will save you the disgrace of being fired publicly," she said sweetly. "Submit your resignation letter before the end of the day."


    Kincaid looked like he might cry.


    "Queen, it¡¯s okay," Chay said softly. "I don¡¯t want anyone fired on my ount."


    Queen turned to her, studied her for a moment, then sighed dramatically.


    "Fine," she muttered. "You¡¯re too nice."


    Then she snapped her gaze back to Kincaid. "Get the hell out of my sight."


    The man bolted out of the room so fast he nearly tripped.


    Queen rxed instantly, her ice-cold exterior melting away.


    She turned to Drake with a smirk. "I haven¡¯t seen you in a bit. Are you sure we still work in the same building?"


    Drake chuckled. "I¡¯ve been on the field a lot, keeping up with all the Numero businesses."


    Queen nodded. "It is overwhelming at first, but you¡¯ll get used to it." Then she turned to Chay. "You okay?"


    Chayara smiled. "Of course. I¡¯ll let you know how everything goes at the end of the day."


    Queen kissed Chay on the cheek before striding out of the room, leaving behind an air of power and Chanel No. 5.


    Drake turned to Chay, shaking his head with a grin. "Well. That was eventful."


    Chayughed, running a hand through her hair. "Wee to my life. People dismiss me easily. I am used to it."


    "Doesn¡¯t make it right."


    "Listen, I know I am not Numero ss beautiful and I don¡¯t carry the confidence they have. I have made peace with my life."


    "Chay, you cannot live in the shadows forever. A lot of things will slip through your fingers."


    Chay sighed and shrugged. "I know the important things wont." Like you. But she didn¡¯t say thatst bit out loud.


    *****


    The engagement party at the Falco family home was in full swing, buzzing with elegant guests, expensive wine, and the kind of polite small talk that made Chayara want to gouge her own eyes out with a cocktail fork. The Numero name carried weight, and Queen, as usual,manded attention.


    Every aunt, uncle, distant cousin, and nosey neighbor had gathered around her like moths to a me.


    "Oh, you are just exquisite!" cooed one of Liam¡¯s older aunts, gripping Queen¡¯s hands.


    "So refined. So elegant. So... powerful," sighed another rtive, as though Queen were an ancient goddess who could bestow wealth and wisdom with a mere nce.


    Chayara, on the other hand, stood in the corner with a ss of untouched champagne, watching the spectacle unfold. She was used to this. People tended to forget she was even in the room once Queen arrived.


    It wasn¡¯t jealousy. It wasn¡¯t even envy. She loved Queen fiercely, but sometimes it was exhausting existing in her orbit.


    Drake, ever the only person who remembered she was there, was currently helping Uncle Richard haul crates of imported wine from the car into the house. Chay sent him a small smile in gratitude.


    Liam¡¯s family was rich but not Numero rich. The Falco estate was spacious, grand even, butpared to Queen¡¯s world, it felt a bit... ordinary. The house had a cozy warmth to it, a stark contrast to the icy marble and steel of the Numero empire. She wondered how Queen would adjust to this.


    And then, just as she was debating sneaking out for some fresh air, Queen materialized next to her.


    "Chay!" Queen whisper-yelled.


    Chayara blinked. "What?"


    "My bra unhooked."


    Chay raised an eyebrow. "That¡¯s all? You sound like the wedding venue got struck by lightning."


    Queen huffed impatiently. "I need you to fix it before someone realizes I¡¯m about to have a wardrobe malfunction in front of half of Liam¡¯s family."


    With a sigh, Chayara followed her through the crowd, dodging tipsy uncles and chatty cousins. Every room they passed was upied. There were people everywhere.


    "Ugh! Is there anywhere in this house that isn¡¯t filled with humans?" Queen muttered under her breath.


    Finally, Queen spotted a closed door and made a beeline for it. "This will do," she announced, twisting the knob and stepping in only to freeze mid-step.


    Chay, a few paces behind, bumped right into her back.


    "What? Why did you stop¡ª"


    Then she saw it.


    Liam. Pants down.


    A woman underneath him, tangled in white sheets.


    Silence.


    Chayara could hear the ticking of a clock somewhere in the room, the distant chatter of the party outside. She felt a strange sense of detachment, as if she were watching a scene in a movie rather than standing in the middle of it.


    Liam¡¯s face drained of color. "Babe... I can exin."


    Chayara wanted tough. Oh, this is going to be good.


    Queen remained eerily quiet, her expression unreadable. She was still standing at the threshold of the room, staring at her fianc¨¦.


    The woman in the bed who Chay recognized as one of Liam¡¯s so-called "family friends" let out a mortified squeak, yanking the covers up to her chin.


    Chayara was livid.


    "You absolute piece of shit." The words left her mouth before she could even process them.


    Liam had the audacity to step toward Queen as if physical proximity could erase the sheer magnitude of his betrayal.


    "Don¡¯t." Chayara moved instantly, positioning herself between them. "Stay. The hell. Away from her."


    Queen finally stirred, her voice smooth and controlled. "Chay, could you hook up my bra?"


    Chayara blinked. "What?"


    Queen turned to her, expression still unreadable. "My bra. Hook it."


    Chay hesitated for half a second before reaching under Queen¡¯s dress, fingers fumbling for the sp. The entire time, her eyes never left Liam, her re promising unholy levels of violence if he so much as breathed wrong.


    Once the bra was secured, Chay turned back to Queen, her voice softer. "Are you okay?"


    Queen straightened her dress, smoothed back her hair, and let out a slow breath. Then she smiled.


    "Yeah," Queen finally said. "Let¡¯s go."


    She turned on her heel, walking out of the room as though she had just witnessed someone spill a ss of wine rather than her fianc¨¦ balls-deep in another woman less than 24 hours before their wedding.


    Back at the party, Queen barelysted five minutes before excusing herself. "I¡¯m feeling unwell," she told her parents and disappeared outside.


    Chayara wasn¡¯t about to leave her alone. She searched for Drake, finally spotting him still carrying crates.


    "Queen needs us."


    Drake wiped sweat off his forehead. "What happened?"


    "She caught Liam screwing someone else."


    Drake groaned loudly. "Here? Now?!"


    Chay nodded.


    "WHAT THE FUCK?!"


    Without another word, Drake dropped the wine bottle he was holding and bolted outside.


    They found Queen pacing, talking to herself in rapid whispers.


    "Hey, Queen..." Drake said gently. "Hey, babe... You good?"


    "Yeah."


    "Is there anything you need?"


    "No. I think everything has been taken care of. I am just doing a mental checklist to see if everything is prepared for tomorrow."


    Drake and Chayara exchanged horrified nces.


    "Don¡¯t tell me the wedding is still happening." Chayara¡¯s voice rose an octave.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it?" Queen asked, blinking as if she didn¡¯t understand the question.


    "BECAUSE YOU SAW YOUR FIANC¨¦ IN THE ACT!"


    Queen sighed. "You don¡¯t understand. Abby is off doing her residency. Chay, you have your art. Everyone else is great at something. The only thing I¡¯m great at is running Numero Corp. Take that away, and what do I have? And the one thing I need to take control is to be married, so tell me¡ªwhy shouldn¡¯t the wedding hold tomorrow?"


    Drake exhaled. "Queen, Numero Corp isn¡¯t going anywhere. You could wait ten years and still take over."


    "Love isn¡¯t in the cards for me, Drake," Queen said, her voice softer now. "People don¡¯t love me for me. They love what I represent. They love the idea of being with me."


    "That¡¯s not true..." Drake whispered.


    Chayara stood still, realizing something she hadn¡¯t before. This untouchable, powerful woman was lonely.


    "I appreciate your concern, but this wedding is happening tomorrow," Queen dered. "Unless you have a recement groom."


    "Marry me."


    Chayara¡¯s heart stopped.


    Queen¡¯s head snapped up. "What?"


    "Marry me," Drake repeated, eyes locked onto hers.


    Chayara¡¯s mouth opened, but nothing came out. No. No, no, no.


    Queen stared at Drake, expression unreadable.


    "Come on," Drake continued. "You can divorce me whenever you want. Just don¡¯t marry that douchebag."


    "So... like some kind of professional marriage thing?"


    "Yes. Just until your dad hands over thepany."


    "Guys," Chayara finally found her voice. "You are NOT seriously considering this."


    "Chay..."


    "NO!" Chay took a step forward. "What¡¯s the difference then? You don¡¯t love each other either! She might as well marry the fool in there!"


    "You¡¯re really willing to let her go through with it?" Drake challenged.


    No, she wasn¡¯t.


    But she wasn¡¯t willing to lose him either.


    Her heart ached. She thought of every single time she could have told him she loved him. Every moment she let pass. Every opportunity she wasted.


    And now? It was toote.


    Drake turned back to Queen. "It¡¯s the only way."


    Chayara watched, helpless, as Queen slowly nodded.


    "Okay."


    And just like that, it was done.


    Chayara couldn¡¯t breathe.


    So she turned around, forcing herself to walk away. To hide in her car.


    To cry where nobody would see.

 Chapter 99: The Mask of Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Mask of Confidence</h4>


    The Numero mansion was eerily silent. Which, given that the family specialized in being dramatic, was saying something.


    Richard Numero sat on his grand leather armchair, holding his wife Nita¡¯s hand. Their daughter, Queen, stood before them, her face a perfect mask of confidence. She had just dropped a bomb. Not a literal one, but in terms of family scandal, this was nuclear.


    "I will be marrying Drake tomorrow," she announced, "and I hope that I won¡¯t have to exin anything to both of you. I just need you to trust me."


    Richard sighed, rubbing his temple. He had been preparing himself for this conversation for weeks, just not under these circumstances.


    Of course, this was what he wanted.


    Of course. Drake had been his master n from the beginning. Richard wasn¡¯t blind. He had seen the way Drake looked at Queen. That deep, almost worshipful gaze. The way his eyes softened when she spoke. It was the same way he looked at Nita. The way a man looks at the one woman he knows he¡¯ll never be able to love less.


    And he had hired Drake to work at Numero Corp for that very reason. Although he never knew Drake had a thing for Queen before then.


    He hired Drake to get them together.


    To create opportunities without pushing too hard.


    And now, somehow, without his interference, they had found their way to each other. It was proof that love always wins.


    Richard took a breath and nodded. "Alright."


    Queen blinked, clearly surprised. "That¡¯s it?"


    "Yes," he said simply. "But now I have several expensive bottles of wine that I bought for the Falcos. That now seems like a waste."


    Nita smacked his arm.


    "What?" Richard frowned. "It is a waste! Some of those bottles are imported!"


    Nita rolled her eyes.


    Drake, who had been uncharacteristically silent, looked at Queen. "See? That wasn¡¯t so bad."


    Queen arched a brow. "Give it a few hours. My mother is still processing."


    And she was right. Because Nita was absolutely processing. But not for the reasons anyone expected.


    Her gaze flickered to the far corner of the room, where Chayara sat still as a statue.


    Chayara¡¯s eyes were red.


    Wet. Her lips were pressed together in a tight, trembling line.


    Her entire body screamed heartbreak.


    Nita sucked in a quiet breath.


    Oh. Oh no.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    ...Could it?


    Could Chayara be in love with Drake.


    Oh, sweet Jesus. This was going to be a disaster.


    Queen, her daughter, was about to marry a man she saw as a business arrangement.


    And Chay, Queen¡¯s best friend, was about to watch the man she was in love with marry another woman.


    This was worse than a telenov.


    This was a soap opera written by Satan himself.


    *****


    The mansion was dead silent.


    The kind of silence that made you feel like the universe was holding its breath.


    Everyone had gone to bed, but Chayara¡¯s mind was loud. Thoughts and emotions shed in a full-blown war, and she was about to do something very, very reckless.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let the love of her life get trapped in a marriage that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Not without a fight.


    So, like the crazy, lovesick fool she was, she marched down the hall, stopped at Drake¡¯s door, and knocked.


    Her heart pounded.


    A few momentster, the door creaked open.


    Drake stood in the doorway, shirtless, hair ruffled from sleep, looking unfairly hot for someone who was about to ruin her.


    Great. Just great.


    "Are you here to talk some sense into me?" he asked, voice thick from sleep.


    "Yes..." she swallowed. "Drake, don¡¯t do this."


    He sighed, running a hand down his face. "Chay, you know Queen. If I don¡¯t, she will go ahead and marry Liam."


    "That¡¯s her problem!"


    Drake shook his head. "I can¡¯t let her do it."


    The frustration boiled inside Chayara.


    "Why, Drake? Why?" But what she really wanted to ask was, why are you doing this to me?


    Drake exhaled deeply and then said the words that punched her soul right out of her body.


    "Because I love her, Chay. How could you not have seen that?"


    Chayara¡¯s brain stopped working.


    Her heart? Shattered.


    Drake loved Queen?


    Since when? How? HOW? All this time she had been waiting for the perfect moment to confess, waiting for a sign that he felt the same way, waiting for him to see her.


    And all this time?


    He had already been in love with her best friend.


    Tears burned in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for weakness.


    Drake sighed again, rubbing his neck. "I know this marriage is crazy. I mean, none of my family is even going to be there. Marrying Queen doesn¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll ever see me as more than a convenient choice, but I have to hope."


    Chayara heard none of it.


    She was too busy watching the man she loved make a stupid, heart-wrenching mistake.


    Why did he evene back into her life?


    She had been fine before.


    She was moving on.


    And then, bam! Here he was. Back in her world. Making her fall all over again. Only to crush her.


    Drake took a step closer. "Chay... I promise you, I will protect Queen if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about."


    She let out a bitterugh.


    Oh, sweetheart, no.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about Queen.


    She was worried about herself.


    Chayara nodded frantically and took a step back, forcing herself to keep breathing.


    There was nothing else to say.


    Nothing else to do.


    She was going to be the chief bridesmaid in a wedding where she was in love with the groom.


    Could the universe screw her over any harder?


    She turned and walked away, praying she wouldn¡¯t copse before making it back to her room.


    This ache in her heart?


    It felt like she was dying.


    Thirty minutester, Chayara was in her room, sitting on the floor, drinking straight from a wine bottle.


    "Alright, Chay," she mumbled to herself, "you have two options."


    First, she could wake up tomorrow, put on a fake smile, wear her gorgeous bridesmaid dress, and pretend her entire soul wasn¡¯t crumbling into dust.


    Second, she could dramatically stand up at the wedding when the priest asks for objections, throw herself at Drake, and dere her undying love in front of everyone.


    She took another swig of wine.


    Yeah. No. That was insane.


    She exhaled sharply, flopping onto the floor.


    How the hell was she going to survive tomorrow?

 Chapter 100: The Last Apology

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Last Apology</h4>


    Richardid down beside his wife, cradling her gently. Her back was turned to him, but he could tell by the slight hunch of her shoulders and the soft huff of her breath that she was far from asleep. In fact, she was doing that thing again¡ªoverthinking at a level only mothers could achieve.


    He wrapped an arm around her waist and ced a soft kiss just beneath her ear, the ce that always made her shiver¡ªthough tonight, not even that got a reaction. This was serious.


    "Babe, you have to get some rest," he whispered. "Tomorrow is a big day."


    She inhaled sharply and finally rolled onto her back. Her face was barely visible in the dim light, but Richard didn¡¯t need much light to see his wife¡¯s thoughts. He¡¯d been reading her moods for over two decades. She looked troubled, eyes darting back and forth. He knew that look¡ªit was the one that meant something had deeply unsettled her, and he was probably about to find out what.


    "I don¡¯t like this, Richard. Martin should be here to talk some sense into Drake. Someone has to."


    Richard blinked. "You don¡¯t want her marrying Drake?" he asked.


    Nita hesitated, rubbing a palm over her forehead. "It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want her to. I just don¡¯t think she should be taking such a big leap with her head and not her heart. This feels like another mission. Another campaign. Not a wedding." She shifted under the covers, clearly too worked up to findfort. "All she wants¡ªall she¡¯s ever wanted¡ªis to prove she can be greater than you. You know that, right?"


    Richard exhaled slowly and rested his head on his arm. "Yeah," he said. "I know."


    Nita sat up, running her fingers through her hair with mild aggression. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m also saying this, but you raised her wrong. She should have socialised more, not hung around boardrooms and shadowed office managers since before she could walk. Richard, she wasn¡¯t even potty trained before she knew what a quarterly report was. Who does that to a baby?"


    Richard smirked. "Wow. I have a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. My mom used to whine the exact same way to my dad."


    Nita¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    "I¡¯m whining?" she snapped. "I¡¯m trying to have an honest conversation about our daughter¡¯s emotional future and you think I¡¯m whining?"


    Richard blinked up at the ceiling. He¡¯d poked the bear.


    "Oh shit! No... no... uh... wrong word. Uh... I meant..." Richard stumbled over his apology. He raised both hands in the air.


    "Just go to sleep!" Nita barked, flipping over. The duvet fluttered in the air, settling over her as if even the fabric had taken her side.


    "Babe,e on," Richard tried again, reaching out. "I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Uhn..." He leaned in and kissed her shoulder.


    But nope. She shrugged him off.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. His usual smooth charm wasn¡¯t working tonight, and he knew it.


    Then Nita turned her head slightly, just enough for her voice to float over her shoulder. "Did you know Chay likes Drake?"


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened so fast it was like someone had just dumped a bucket of ice water on his soul. "What? No... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Drake just came back to town."


    Nita scoffed. "If you say so. Like I said, I don¡¯t like this. And when shit hits the fan¡ªbecause it will hit the fan¡ªbe well informed that I am going to strongly whine about it... incessantly."


    Richard sighed and slumped into his pillow, defeated but still smiling. "Yes, ma¡¯am." He saluted the air as though she were a four-star general in a war he clearly lost before it began. "Now will you move closer so I can hold you to sleep?"


    "No!"


    "Babe! Please... I said I¡¯m sorry!" Richard begged, dragging out thest word. "Come on...!"


    "Good night!" Nita snapped, yanking more of the nket over to her side.


    But Richard wasn¡¯t giving up that easily. In one swift move, he rolled her back into his arms and wrapped himself around her.


    "I had to marry a stubborn wife."


    She squirmed a little, but even in her mock struggle, she didn¡¯t really want to break free. "And I had to marry an asshole."


    "Ouch," Richard winced, but he chuckled softly. "A handsome asshole though, right?"


    "Hmm. A tolerable one."


    And just like that, the tension dissolved. The fight was over, reduced to ashes in the warmth of the shared duvet.


    The grays in their hair, the slight aches in their joints, none of that changed the way they melted into each other. Almost three decades of love, of battles fought and forgiven, of joys multiplied and sorrows halved. And in this moment, tangled up in each other, they were still just two hearts beating a little faster in the presence of love.


    Richard held her tighter, pressing his forehead to hers. "Don¡¯t worry, babe. Whatever happens tomorrow, we¡¯ll handle it. Just like we always do."


    Nita smiled softly into the darkness. "As long as you¡¯re not trying to handle it with that dumbass logic of yours."


    Richard grinned. "Noted."


    *****


    Liam arrived at the Numero mansion bright and early. The grand iron gates, parted without hesitation¡ªafter all, to the guards, he was still the fianc¨¦. The man who was supposed to say "I do" to the Numero heiresster that day.


    If only they knew.


    The guards gave him the usual nod of familiarity. They didn¡¯t know that somewhere between the bubbles in the engagement champagne and thest song of the night, Liam had detonated their engagement.


    He stepped into the cavernous living room. And there sat Chay. Her hair was pulled up in a bun and she clutched a steaming mug of coffee.


    "Chay," Liam said gently, as though her name was a prayer or a spell that could soften her edges. "I know you¡¯re angry, but please... just let me speak with her..."


    She didn¡¯t even look up. Her eyes were half-lidded, the dark circles under them painting a masterpiece of misery. The coffee trembled slightly in her grip.


    "She¡¯s upstairs. Third door on the right," Chay muttered. She didn¡¯t even have the energy for drama.


    Liam blinked. "Right... thank you." He gave her a nod of gratitude, though she didn¡¯t look his way.


    With adrenaline and desperation flooding his veins, he bolted up the marble staircase, taking the steps three at a time. When he found the door, he didn¡¯t knock. He didn¡¯t think. He just turned the knob and walked in.


    Queen was sitting at her vanity, her reflection a vision ofposed chaos. Her robe hugged her shoulders loosely, her makeup brushesid out, and her eyes locked onto her own as if she were trying to convince herself she was okay. She didn¡¯t flinch when she saw him. She didn¡¯t even turn around.


    "Get out!"


    "Queen, just please listen!" Liam stepped inside further, his hands raised, surrender oozing from every pore.


    "There is nothing to talk about," she snapped, finally turning to face him. Her eyes glistened, but it wasn¡¯t with tears¡ªit was with unspent rage and humiliation. "You cheated on me! The night before our wedding! At our engagement party!"


    "I know... I know," Liam¡¯s voice broke, pain threading through every syble. "And I¡¯m sorry! Everything was just so overwhelming. I felt... small. Like I was being swallowed whole by your world." He took a breath. "I feared that I wasn¡¯t enough for you. Your family is this... this powerful empire. And you¡ªfor God¡¯s sake, Queen, you are Queen Numero. You walk into a room and everyone takes notice. Me? I¡¯m just... a guy who got lucky."

 Chapter 101: Queen’s Gambit

    <h4>Chapter 101: Queen¡¯s Gambit</h4>


    Queen stared at him, disbelief sharpening her gaze. "I didn¡¯t ask you to propose to me," she said.


    "And yet, that¡¯s what¡¯s expected of me. You told me marriage was what was dying you to be CEO; I took it as a hint," Liam defended himself.


    Queen turned to face him, her eyes narrowing. "So, you¡¯re saying you aren¡¯t ready to get married? Well, that¡¯s good because I am not getting married to you."


    Liam¡¯s brow furrowed, confusion and panic flickering across his face. "I didn¡¯t hear of any cancetion."


    Queen¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes gleaming with a mix of defiance and satisfaction. "Because there isn¡¯t. I am still getting married today, Liam. Just not to you."


    His mouth opened and closed, the realization hitting him. "What? You had a backup n?"


    She chuckled, a sound that was both amused and scornful. "I didn¡¯t think I needed one, but like you said, I am Queen fucking Numero, and I never lose. Now get out!"


    "Queen..." he began.


    "You heard thedy. She said get out!" Drake¡¯s voice boomed from behind Liam, firm and unyielding.


    Liam turned to face him, eyes narrowing. "This is none of your business."


    Drake stepped forward, crossing his arms, his muscles flexing beneath his shirt. "You have three seconds..."


    Queen almost chuckled at the absurdity of the muscle flexing, but she could tell Drake was serious. He could take Liam down if he wanted to.


    Liam nced between them, his shoulders slumping in defeat. He turned to Queen once more, his eyes filled with regret, before brushing past Drake and exiting the room.


    Queen raised an eyebrow at Drake. "You seem quite dependent on your packs."


    Drake shrugged, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Sorry, habit. My dad taught me how to use my bodynguage to intimidate." He stepped into the room, closing the door behind him.


    "Yup! Godfather Martin can be scary without a word." Queen smiled as she turned toward the mirror again. The corners of her mouth curved up in a way that was soft, almost vulnerable¡ªa rare sight for anyone who knew her as the iron-willed Queen Numero. For a moment, her reflection looked younger. Less corporate beast, more hopeful woman.


    Drake stood watching her. His usual yful glint was reced by a calm reverence. "I actually came to see if you were still okay with the n. But you apparently are."


    Queen lifted her chin with a smirk. "I heard it¡¯s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding."


    He chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Right. I¡¯m gonna go prepare. All I have to do is show up, right?" There was a joke in his tone, but a sliver of nervousness peeked through. He was putting on a show of ease, but the weight of what they were about to do;fake or not was starting to settle in.


    Queen nodded. She opened her mouth, paused, then finally said softly, "Drake?"


    He stopped mid-turn. "Yeah?"


    She looked at him, the fa?ade slipping just an inch. "Thank you."


    His face lit up with that smile¡ªthe one that always seemed to say he¡¯d happily jump into a volcano if she asked, and maybe whistle while doing it. "You got it." With that, he exited the room, but not before ncing back once, eyes lingering a little longer than necessary.


    *****


    Drake stood at the altar with his hands sped tightly in front of him, every finger fighting the urge to fidget. The altar wasn¡¯t in a chapel or a fancy hall, it had been built beside the peaceful, flower-lined graves of Abby and Grandfather Numero, in the garden that had be a sacred family space. It was a strange blend of reverence and irony: saying "I do" next to the dearly departed. But this was how the Numeros did it; sentimental and dramatic.


    The garden sparkled. Literally.


    And here he was. Dressed like Prince Charming, except this suit had been thrown together just hours ago by some fashion wizard in the Numero army of assistants. Still, it fit him like a dream, and he felt... worthy. Even if only temporarily.


    There was no best man standing beside him. His dad was somewhere being the mysterious godfather to Abby.


    But Drake stood taller.


    In a few minutes, even if the vows were just a performance, he was about to be a member of one of the mostplicated, intimidating, and ridiculously loving families he had ever known. The kind of family that loved fiercely and meddled constantly.


    He had absolutely no idea what he was doing. Standing there, stiff as a statue, in a suit he hadn¡¯t picked, about to say "I do" to the literal embodiment of ambition in heels. He was getting married... married to Queen Numero. The Queen Numero.


    Wow.


    Just then, the music began. Heads turned, breath caught, and Queen stepped into the garden.


    All eyes locked on her, but Drake felt the wind get knocked right out of his lungs.


    Draped on her father¡¯s arm, her gown shimmered with a quiet elegance, of course designed by Chay.


    Richard looked proud. He should be proud. He had raised her well. Ruthless, yes. Strategic, absolutely. But when he looked at Queen, he didn¡¯t just see the polished heiress who had never failed in her life. He saw her. The woman who could gut you in negotiation but also very caring. The woman who pretended love was an unnecessary side quest but whose eyes gave her away every single time. Beneath the power, the wealth, the headlines, was a woman whose heart was a masterpiece waiting to be explored.


    And he loved her for it.


    God help him, he actually loved her.


    Queen raised her head as she approached the altar. Her eyes locked on Drake¡¯s and for a split second, the sass slipped. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    She was insane. Absolutely, gloriously insane.


    Because she was actually doing this.


    Marrying Drake Lamine.


    She had grown up watching her parents; Nita and Richard Numero, fall in love a thousand times over. Their love was loud, chaotic and full ofughter. She knew she could never have that. It was ther downside to being an heiress, every one loved you for what you have, the power you have. She convinced herself she was built for sess.


    And yet, here she was.


    About to marry the one man she never expected, a man that didn¡¯t care about her power or status but didn¡¯t feel a thing for her. He was just helping out a friend. He showed up when he didn¡¯t have to. He listened even when she was barking orders.


    As she looked into his eyes, and saw that he was just as terrified, just as bewildered, but still standing there with that same ridiculous hope in his expression, she felt gratitude.


    With onest nce at her father, she stepped forward.


    And the wedding of the year was about to begin.


    *****


    Chayara followed behind Queen with her heart dangling by a thread. Each step toward the altar felt like she was walking Queen to her own execution. She wasn¡¯t just a bridesmaid, she was the emotional courier of unspoken feelings, carrying her own love gift-wrapped and handing it over without anyone asking.


    No one had prepared her for this kind of emotional apocalypse.


    He¡¯d confessed to loving Queen but of course, everyone loved Queen. Queen with her tailored poise, her impossible cheekbones, hermand of any room she entered. Queen, who didn¡¯t even want Drake. Not really. Not in the way Chay wanted him. Not with her whole soul.


    Chay¡¯s own feelings had been a secret rtionship between her and her reflection in the bathroom mirror. She med herself for never confessing. Why hadn¡¯t she said something? Why did she hide her feelings? Was it fear?


    Chayara took her ce behind Queen. She stood rigid, her hands sped together, willing herself to stay calm.


    The vows were short and just as emotionally detached.


    "I promise to protect you and to be your rock," Drake said.

 Chapter 102: The One Who Watched

    <h4>Chapter 102: The One Who Watched</h4>


    Queen nodded. "I vow to be by your side whenever you need me. To cherish your sacrifice for me."


    Cherish? Sacrifice?


    And then came the line that broke thest of Chay¡¯s internal resistance.


    "You may now kiss the bride."


    Her whole body clenched. She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t watch. Chay turned away from the couple, pretending to nce over the guests as if she were doing her duties as a bridesmaid, but really, she was trying not to throw up in her mouth.


    And that¡¯s when she saw her grandmother sitting in the crowd. Who let her in? She wasn¡¯t on the list. Chayara¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Lilian caught her stare and gave her a slow, smug, knowing smile.


    Chayara¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Oh no. Not her. Not today.


    She snapped her gaze away and tried to pretend Lilian wasn¡¯t sitting there with that all-knowing smirk.


    And just when Chay thought it couldn¡¯t get worse¡ªshe turned back to check if the kiss had ended. But nope.


    Queen and Drake were still lip-locked. It was a full, slow, devastating, kiss.


    Chayara¡¯s heart did a quiet crack. She didn¡¯t even realize she was holding her breath until her vision swam.


    She wanted to scream, "STOP!" But she was just a girl who had loved too quietly, and toote.


    Chayara cleared her throat. She didn¡¯t even try to mask her irritation. It was loud, awkward, and very intentional. The sound cut through the air, slicing straight through the heated silence that had wrapped itself around Queen and Drake.


    Startled, Queen took a small step back, breaking the kiss. The wedding crowd seemed oblivious to the tiny explosion that had just happened behind the altar, but Chay saw it all. She felt it all. And worse, she caught the look on Drake¡¯s face. That stupid, soft, fulfilled smile.


    Well, fuck them, she thought bitterly, stering a fake smile onto her face before someone asked why the maid of honor looked like she¡¯d just swallowed a live scorpion.


    *****


    Drake, meanwhile, was somewhere between heaven and a semi-public hard-on. He was speechless. Truly. The kiss had short-circuited his ability to think in full sentences. He hadn¡¯t known what to expect. It was a fake wedding, after all but he definitely hadn¡¯t expected Queen to kiss him like that.


    There had been heat, yes. But there had also been softness. And intention. And just a touch of longing.


    He had to pull away, of course. Out of respect. And because any more of that, and the guests might¡¯ve witnessed the moment his pants betrayed him.


    But still... her lips. They lingered in his mind.


    As cameras began shing and guests erupted in polite apuse, Queen slipped her hand into his. It was mechanical, formal, nothing like the kiss. They turned together, putting on their bestposed faces, and walked out of the garden as a newly married couple. Apuse followed them.


    Drake leaned in slightly and whispered, "So... where are we going for this so-called honeymoon?"


    Queen didn¡¯t break stride. "My parents booked a suite for us at the Augustine Royale. Just a few days."


    Drake tilted his head to nce at her. "You okay?"


    "Uh... yeah. Just... rattled," she answered.


    He smirked. "You thinking about our first kiss?"


    She sighed, a littleugh escaping. "Yes. It felt... what¡¯s the word? Uh... different."


    "Oh? Never been kissed like that before?" he teased, his grin widening with every syble.


    Queen narrowed her eyes and turned toward him with a skeptical smile. "Are you flirting with me, Drake?"


    "Flirting? What? No!" He gasped, feigning innocence before winking. "Okay, maybe a little. But in my defense, you are my wife now. I have a few rights."


    Queen chuckled, despite herself. "Temporary wife, Drake."


    He dramatically clutched his chest. "Ouch. Straight to the heart, woman."


    "You¡¯ll survive."


    "Will I though? I just gave you the kiss of a lifetime and you¡¯re calling me a temp."


    "Oh please. I¡¯ve had better."


    He raised an eyebrow, amused. "You sure about that? Because your toes curled."


    Her mouth dropped open in mock offense, and then sheughed. Reallyughed. For a brief moment, the tension slipped away. There they were, two people who weren¡¯t supposed to be in love, wrapped in a marriage that wasn¡¯t supposed to be real, sharingughter that somehow was.


    As they stepped into the limo that waited to take them to their honeymoon suite, Queen took a breath and nced out the window, trying to make sense of the knot forming in her chest.


    Drake looked over at her and smiled.


    "You know," he said casually, "if this is the beginning of a fake marriage... I can¡¯t wait to see what the fake honeymoon holds."


    Queen shook her head with a smirk, but didn¡¯t disagree.


    "I can¡¯t believe we actually did this," Queen said, halfughing, half-exhaling.


    "Me neither," Drake admitted. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was referring to the wedding, the kiss, or just how wildly sideways his life had turned in less than 24 hours. One second he was supposed to be a silent guest at a wedding; the next he was the groom... married to the woman he¡¯d been low-key pining over since they were teenagers.


    Arriving in the luxury hotel room, as expected, there was just one bed. No surprise there¡ªit was a honeymoon suite after all. Drake wasn¡¯t exactly panicking about that. They¡¯d crashed together before, back in college, after parties. Back then, Queen, Chay, and he would copse barely clothed, often half on top of one another, and snore the night away.


    But this? This was not that.


    There was no Chayara tonight. No empty pizza boxes. No hangover cures. Just him, Queen, and one very expensive mattress.


    Drake loosened his tie, popped the top button of his shirt, then shrugged off the whole ensemble. He flopped onto the couch in nothing but his pants, grabbing the TV remote and pretending it was still just a regr night.


    Behind him, Queen disappeared into the closet area. When she emerged, the mood in the room took an instant nosedive.


    She was wearing a silk nightgown so criminally elegant it could have been cited for causing emotional distress. And when she stepped in front of him, pausing just long enough for his eyes to trail over every sharp and soft curve, Drake¡¯s soul momentarily left his body to file a formalint with the universe for giving him zero warning.


    She bent over him slowly, luxuriously, and kissed him.


    Drake let her. Of course he did. He didn¡¯t exactly have the survival instincts of a monk. But he also didn¡¯t move. His hands stayed exactly where they were¡ªremote in one, the other resting beside him. He didn¡¯t deepen the kiss, didn¡¯t respond with hunger. It wasn¡¯t restraint. It was confusion.


    When Queen pulled back, her eyes half-lidded, she climbed onto hisp, her knees hugging either side of him, hands tracing across the nes of his chest with gentle confidence.


    Drake tilted his head and finally asked the only question that made any sense. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 103: The Miscommunication Olympics

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Mimunication Olympics</h4>


    She smiled yfully. "I¡¯m seducing you. Isn¡¯t it obvious?"


    "No, no, it¡¯s very obvious," he said quickly, "I mean, I know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m just... wondering why you¡¯re doing it."


    Queen sat there, stunned, staring at Drake. Her heart was thudding ufortably against her ribs, not quite anger, not quite embarrassment¡ªjust... confusion. Raw, honest confusion.


    "I... Didn¡¯t you want this?" she asked. The words sounded shaky.


    Drake blinked. Slowly. "Is that a trick question?"


    Queen frowned, trying to maintain her usual unbothered exterior, but her brow gave her away, twitching upward in suspicion. "You have to want something. I assumed this is what you want."


    "Let me get this straight," he said, dragging a hand through his curls. "You think I chose to marry you... because I want to fuck you?"


    She didn¡¯t respond. But her silence did. Loudly.


    Drake¡¯s mouth fell open in pure disbelief. "You gotta be kidding me."


    Without warning, he reached for her hips and lifted her off hisp.


    "I married you," he said, grabbing his shirt off the couch, "because I didn¡¯t want you to marry that asshole. Which I knew you would¡¯ve done. All that matters to you is Numero Corps and control."


    Queen opened her mouth, but her jaw just hung there for a beat. That wasn¡¯t an answer she¡¯d prepared for. That wasn¡¯t the Drake she expected. She blinked, unsure which emotion to pick¡ªhurt? Defensive rage? Hormonal confusion?


    "Then what do you want?" she asked finally. "Because people always want something."


    He turned halfway to face her, shirt in hand, exasperation etched into every line of his handsome, frustrating face. "Nothing," he said. "I just tried to save you from yourself."


    She stared at him. And for the first time, Queen Numero felt small.


    "Wait! I... I..." She swallowed. "I¡¯m sorry."


    The words came out bitter, sharp, unfamiliar. Her whole body seemed to flinch around them.


    Drake paused, his shirt half-on.


    "It¡¯s okay, Queen," he said gently. "I mean, I¡¯m not saying that, you know... I wouldn¡¯t want to...you know... with you..." he paused, wincing at his own words, "...but not for the reasons you think."


    Queen narrowed her eyes, grabbed the nearest pillow, and chucked it at his head. "You had to ruin it!" she shouted.


    The pillow hit him squarely in the face.


    He pulled the pillow away,ughing. "Girl... I¡¯m a man. You throw your goddess self at me in silk and expect me to do what... count the stars?"


    She groaned and flopped onto the couch, covering her face with both hands. "Oh my God. Get lost."


    "I think I should¡¯ve waited like... two more minutes before being a gentleman," Drake muttered, chuckling as he finally got his shirt over his head.


    "Maybe you should have," Queen murmured. "Now I kinda feel embarrassed."


    Drake turned to look at her, eyebrows raised with genuine curiosity and a dash of amusement. "You really would give yourself out that way?"


    He wasn¡¯t just teasing anymore. There was concern and disbelief too as if he still couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around the Queen Numero being vulnerable for even half a second.


    Queen sighed, and gave him that sideways shrug she did when she wanted to seem nonchnt but was actually bleeding on the inside. "I¡¯ve never had people do things like this out of the goodness of their hearts," she admitted. "They always want something. An audience with my dad, a contract approval, a job, money... Chay thinks I don¡¯t know when people are trying to take advantage of me," she said, "But what I do is, I take advantage of them first."


    He chuckled, though there wasn¡¯t much humor in it. "Always business-minded."


    Queen arched an eyebrow. "You married a CEO, not Cindere."


    "Yeah," he nodded, flopping back on the couch beside her. "And I¡¯m definitely not Prince Charming."


    "What are we going to do with ourselves for the next few days?" Queen finally asked, rubbing her temple.


    Drake turned to her, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Work from our honeymoon?"


    Queen snorted. "I like the way you think."


    *****


    At the Numero Mansion... a modest but elegant reception had bloomed in the garden. There were small clusters of family and close friends sipping cocktails and nibbling on hors d¡¯oeuvres. The press had been shut out thanks to Nita Numero, who had practically tackled the wedding nner with her phone and ordered a cancetion before any paparazzi could sniff drama.


    Nita moved through the garden, a ss of champagne in hand and a fixed smile on her face. But her real target wasn¡¯t hors d¡¯oeuvres. It was Chayara.


    She found Chay by the table of drinks, rearranging flutes of champagnes and sses. Her expression was a tragic mix of heartbreak, disbelief, and extreme self-control. She looked like she¡¯d aged a decade in twenty-four hours.


    Nita slid beside her. "So," she said, eyes forward, "are you going to tell me what happened?"


    "Nothing happened."


    Nita raised a single, unimpressed brow. "Ohe on. Queen cancels her marriage to Liam at the drop of a hat, and suddenly she¡¯s married to Drake? What happened? Did she spin a wheelbeled ¡¯Eligible and Convenient¡¯?"


    "I think Queen should be the one to tell you that, Aunty," Chay said, crossing her arms.


    Nita turned slowly to face her, giving Chay the kind of look that could curdle milk. "Start talking," she said in a low, menacing whisper, "or I wille over to your apartment and mess everything up. I will put the blues in the middle of the pinks, I will change your curtains to mismatched patterns, and I will rearrange your bookshelf. And worst of all, I will hide a rotting fruit somewhere you can never, ever find it."


    Chay¡¯s mouth dropped open. Nita watched the dawning horror on Chay¡¯s face with a satisfied smirk. "You didn¡¯t think I know?" she said sweetly. "You¡¯ve been standing here for the past ten minutes, sorting the sses on the bar by height. Every time someone takes one from the middle, you twitch, then start all over again."


    Chay blinked and looked down at the table. Sure enough, she¡¯d lined up the champagne flutes again from tallest to shortest without even realizing it. She groaned and dropped her forehead.


    "Fine! You are mean!" she said, straightening with a dramatic sigh, finally surrendering to Nita¡¯s gleeful tyranny.


    "I know," Nita replied, too cheerfully for someone who¡¯d just threatened domestic terrorism. "Now spill."


    Chay looked around, as though the roses and chandeliers might be wired for sound, then leaned in. "We found Liam cheatingst night."


    Nita gasped, clutching her pearl ne. "Oh my God! Richard was right!"


    Chay gave a half-hearted chuckle. "Yeah, well, Queen still wanted to go through with the marriage anyway."


    Nita blinked. "I¡¯m sorry, what?"

 Chapter 104: Storms

    <h4>Chapter 104: Storms</h4>


    "She said the board needed her married. Like she wasn¡¯t even affected." Chay shrugged miserably. "But Drake... Drake stepped in."


    "Of course he did," Nita muttered under her breath.


    "He didn¡¯t want her making a mistake as expensive as that," Chay said.


    Nita smiled. "Richard was right on that angle too," she said with a soft nod. "Drake is a good man. A good honourable man. You don¡¯t see too many of those around these days."


    Chay shifted ufortably, running her finger around the rim of her wine ss. "So you... you agreed with this?" she asked.


    "It¡¯s not exactly my ce," Chay mumbled, eyes drifting toward the patio where other guests mingled. It was a masterss in evasion. ssic Chay.


    Nita tilted her head. "I think it is your ce, sweetie." she said gently. "Especially when it¡¯s a man you have feelings for."


    Chay¡¯s head snapped back so fast, the wind whooshed in her ears. "What are you talking about?" she blurted. Too loud. Too fast. Too suspicious.


    "Oh, baby," Nita said with a chuckle that held no judgment, only affection. "You think you¡¯re invisible but you¡¯re not. I know."


    Her tone was soft now, almost motherly. And then she added, "And I¡¯m sorry."


    Chay blinked rapidly. That broke her. Those three words. Not because they were dramatic, but because they were rare in the Numero family dictionary. No one said sorry.


    Chay shook her head, lips trembling slightly as she tried to form a wall of denial. "No... I... I don¡¯t have feelings for him."


    Nita didn¡¯t argue. She just reached across and gently took Chay¡¯s hands that were already trembling. "You are a beautiful woman, Chayara. Smart. Controlled. Loyal. But in the Numero world, baby... you have to be one thing whether you like it or not."


    Chay tilted her head in question, not trusting her voice.


    "Formidable," Nita said with a little smile.


    Then, as if the word itself needed softening, she added, "Go out there. Meet people. Meet men. Multiple men." She giggled, and it was so delightfully scandalous that even Chay cracked a smile. "Live, sweetie. Please."


    Chay took a long, searching look at Nita. "Did you... did you start out formidable?"


    Nitaughed. "No, baby. I started out confused. Scared. But I learned fast."


    She turned her gaze toward Richard, who wasughing across the room with his best friend Victor, the two of them clinking sses.


    "And I don¡¯t regret a single minute of it," she said. "Even the disasters. Especially the disasters."


    Chay followed her gaze, watching Richard chuckle, his head thrown back, face rxed in a way that only came from knowing someone truly had your back.


    "Formidable, huh?" she whispered.


    Nita smiled and sipped her drink. "Or at least, wear heels tall enough that people think you are." Nita gasped. "Oh my God! I have be my mother inw!"


    Both womenughed and they clinked sses.


    *****


    Queen emerged from the steamy bathroom wrapped in a towel, her damp hair clinging gently to her skin, trailing down her shoulders. She paused for a second, staring at the empty bedroom. It felt strange for the first night of a honeymoon... if this could even be called that. With a sigh, she padded across the room, water droplets leaving a trail. Through the ss balcony doors, she saw him¡ªher new husband¡ªstanding tall and shirtless, a picture of calm.


    "Are you still afraid of storms?" he called out.


    Queen rolled her eyes and leaned against the doorframe, towel still securely tucked. "Yeah, why?" she replied, squinting at the sky.


    Drake turned slightly, his silhouette framed by the moody clouds gathering in the distance. "Because there¡¯s a storming," he said ominously.


    Queen groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "Oh boy... Great! Just great!" She stepped forward, half-annoyed, half-worried, barefoot but braving it.


    Drake grinned, slipping effortlessly into full husband mode. "Not to worry. Your big, strong husband is here. I¡¯ll protect you from the storm." His grin was boyish, cocky even, and irritatinglyforting.


    Queen gave him a look. "You seem to be enjoying this arrangement a little too much," she said, folding her arms under the towel. It wasn¡¯t so much usation as observation.


    He smirked, leaning on the railing. "Well, I am married to a beautiful wife, Numero heiress. She needs nothing, fears thunderstorms. I get to protect her now. Life is beautiful."


    She gave him a yful smack on the back, her palm making contact with his warm skin¡ªlingering longer than intended. She caught the lightning in the distance and her bravado fizzled. "Maybe I¡¯ll just go back inside," she muttered quickly, turning on her heel.


    Inside, the first low rumble of thunder rolled in. Queen visibly tensed, rushing to her suitcase. She yanked out a nightdress and wiggled into it at lightning speed, abandoning any form of elegance for the safety of being swaddled. Then, with a slightly ungraceful hop, she dove into the bed and pulled the nket over her head.


    A few minutester, Drake walked back in. He kicked off his pants. Standing in nothing but his shorts, and took a quiet moment before sliding into bed beside her.


    "You okay under there?" he whispered.


    Queen peeked out, eyes squinting, cheeks warm. "Don¡¯t get used to this."


    Drake chuckled, turning to lie on his side and face her. "Toote."


    Sleeping together wasn¡¯t awkward. They had done so before¡ªinnocently, of course. But it had always been the three of them: Queen, Drake, and Chayara. Tonight, though, it was just the two of them. No buffer. No best friend. No excuse. And no denying that the air between them felt a little too charged. Still, Drake respected the boundaries they hadn¡¯t even discussed. He kept a safe, responsible distance¡ªbarely brushing the edge of the mattress.


    That was, until Queen started hogging the damn duvet.


    "Will you quit hugging the duvet?" he whispered sharply, yanking it toward himself with frustration. He didn¡¯t want to sound annoyed, but the woman had wound herself in the nket like a royal burrito.

 Chapter 105: Storm

    <h4>Chapter 105: Storm</h4>


    "It protects me from the storm," Queen mumbled dramatically.


    Drake rolled his eyes in the dark. "Quit being a big baby!"


    He tugged again, and the duvet shifted halfway¡ªbefore she reimed it. But before he could argue further, a violent thunderp cracked across the sky.


    Queen let out a tiny, yelp and quite literally flew into Drake¡¯s arms¡ªduvet and all. Her face buried in his chest, hands gripping his shoulders.


    Drake¡¯s arms wrapped around her on instinct. Warm. Protective. What in the hot pink hell was happening?


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s gone now," he murmured. But she didn¡¯t move. Not an inch. She clung tighter, burrowing into his warmth.


    "Okay. You can have the duvet," he added, surrenderingpletely.


    "Just hold me," she whispered.


    "Okay," he said again, barely breathing.


    Her entire body was sprawled over his. One leg was flung over his hips. Her nightdress, which was clearly not designed with modesty in mind, had ridden up to a very distracting location on her thighs. Her skin was soft against his.


    Drake¡¯s body began to rebel. Every nerve in him was awake and alert. He focused on absolutely nothing. He counted backwards from one hundred in Spanish. He recited the National anthem in his head. He imagined ice baths. Cold showers. Antarctica.


    But nothing worked. Because Queen¡¯s breasts were pressed against his in a way that should have been illegal.


    He swallowed hard, face flushed. Her breathing was slowing. She was calming down. Meanwhile, he was about two seconds from going into cardiac arrest.


    "Please let this storm pass," he prayed silently. But even as he begged the universe for mercy, another thought slipped through.


    What if I don¡¯t want it to pass?


    The storm outside was nothingpared to the one brewing under the covers.


    "Queen?" Drake called out softly.


    "Uhn?" she murmured against his chest.


    He hesitated, trying to find the least inappropriate way to phrase the very real issue developing between them. "If you keep lying on top of me like this, we are going to have a big problem."


    Queen lifted her head slightly, her hair brushing against his chin, her wide brown eyes locking onto his. The movement unintentionally caused her hips to press more firmly against him, and the low groan that escaped Drake¡¯s throat was entirely involuntary. His body was reacting, and there wasn¡¯t a damn thing he could do about it.


    "Does it have to be a problem?" she asked, one brow arching.


    Drake blinked at her. "What... what are you saying?" he asked, because surely he was hallucinating. Maybe the storm had knocked something loose in his brain.


    "Why have we never had sex?" she asked bluntly, as if asking why the sky was blue or why coffee tasted better at three in the morning.


    The question was unexpected and far too stimting. Drake stared at her, utterly flummoxed. "I mean, you are fine as hell, we¡¯re friends. Why didn¡¯t we ever do it?" Queen pressed.


    "Because I¡¯m a gentleman," Drake stammered, clearing his throat unnecessarily. "I don¡¯t go around having sex with all my female friends. There are rules... ethics... the friendship code."


    Queen smirked, it was a smirk that should be illegal under every friendship treaty they ever had. "I think it would be great," she said, matter-of-fact. "We¡¯re married now. It¡¯s practically expected."


    He stared at her, trying to make sense of what she was proposing. "You want us to consummate the marriage?" he asked slowly, as if he might have misheard.


    "Not for the same reasons as earlier," she rified, her fingers tracing slow circles on his chest,pletely derailing his train of thought. "Just two adults satisfying a... desire... they cannot get elsewhere until the marriage is dissolved."


    "Sex without strings?" Drake repeated, just to be sure.


    Queen nodded, her gaze unwavering. But before he could form a coherent response¡ªbefore he could even weigh the consequences, the pros, the cons, or whatever moral code he used to live by¡ªshe leaned down and kissed him.


    This time, Drake didn¡¯t hesitate. Screw it. Morals were for people who weren¡¯t pinned beneath a goddess in a nightdress during a thunderstorm. He kissed her back, deep and urgent, as if he could make up for all the years of pretending she wasn¡¯t the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever known.


    Suddenly, the roaring thunder outside faded to a meaningless hum. The only sound that mattered was the ragged breathing between kisses. His hands slid instinctively to her thighs, the silky warmth of her skin igniting sparks under his fingertips. He caressed, he gripped, he worshiped.


    Slipping his hands under her nightdress, he groaned into the kiss as he felt the smoothness of her bare hips. She shifted against him, emboldened, and he felt every curve, every tremble, every unspoken yes whispered against his mouth.


    Drake had never thought storms were terrifying, though he didn¡¯t like them. But if every storm ended with Queen trembling against him, with the taste of her lips driving him mad, then he might just start praying for rain.


    Fuck. Her skin was soft¡ªso fucking soft. Drake felt like he was losing his mind, drowning in the simple act of touching her. It wasn¡¯t enough, it would never be enough. With a low growl that rumbled deep in his chest, he flipped her over, needing more¡ªneeding all of her in ways that their previous sweet, careful position couldn¡¯t satisfy. Queen let out a delighted gasp, augh escaping her lips as shended on her back, her hair spilling across the pillows.


    She tilted her head back, exposing the smooth line of her throat, as his hands found their way inside her panties. When his fingers slipped between her folds, Queen gasped, her back arching. "Drake," she whispered, breathless, awestruck. Lord in heaven, he was good. His touch was firm but tender, skilled yet reverent.


    "There¡¯s no going back from this, Queen," he murmured against her skin, ast-ditch warning even as his fingers continued their sinful work. "You can¡¯t wake up tomorrow and tell me this was a mistake."


    She tangled her fingers in his hair, yanked his mouth back to hers, and growled, "Shut up and fuck me!"


    And so he did.


    Drake found his way past the remaining barriers of fabric with swift, reckless abandon, tossing her panties and nightdress somewhere over his shoulder where they probablynded on amp. Details didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered except the feel of her, the heat of her, the way her body weed him.


    When he pressed into her, slowly, deeply, Queen gasped, her nails sinking into his shoulders. Her legs wrapped around him without hesitation, her heels digging into his lower back to pull him deeper. It was raw, messy, real, and it shattered every neat little box Drake had ever tried to put his feelings in.


    Her cries¡ªsweet, desperate, addictive¡ªfilled the room. Queen sang every delicious sensation right into his ears, branding him forever. Drake gritted his teeth, trying not to lose it at the first stroke because God help him, this was everything he ever wanted and didn¡¯t even know he needed.


    "Oh my God!" Queen cried. "We should have done this years ago!"


    Drake let out a strangledugh, thrusting harder, unable to keep the truth from slipping free. "If we had," he said, "this wouldn¡¯t be a fake marriage." He punctuated the words with another sharp thrust, sending her breasts bouncing wildly, much to his barely-holding-it-together delight. Good God, they were beautiful, all wild and out of control.


    Queen spasmed around him, her body clenching tight as she cried out her release, shattering beneath him. Watching here undone¡ªbecause of him¡ªnearly undid Drake right there.


    Feeling himself about to tip over the edge, and knowing he didn¡¯t have the strength to ask questions about birth control at that moment, Drake pulled out with a groan of frustration. His hand closed around himself, fast and rough, pumping furiously as he stared at her¡ªat the flushed, radiant, utterly satisfied woman sprawled across his bed.


    Queen, still flushed and wickedly beautiful, got to her knees on the bed, her hair a wild, glorious mess. Without warning, she bent over Drake¡¯s still-hard length, taking him into her mouth with a boldness that nearly made him ck out.


    "Fuck!" Drake moaned, throwing his head back. His hand instinctively found her hair, gripping the silky strands. Queen was relentless, utterly shameless, using her mouth and tongue like she had been made just for him. Every flick, every hum, every soft, wet sound she made was driving him insane.


    "I¡¯ming...fuck...I¡¯ming!" Drake gasped, panic and pleasure colliding as he felt the point of no return looming. With thest scrap of control he had, he yanked her head away¡ªprobably too roughly¡ªand in the chaos, lost his bnce, sprawling back against the bed dramatically, arms and legs akimbo. His release shot up, messy and uncontained,nding straight on the poor, much-abused duvet they had fought over earlier.


    Queen copsed beside him in a fit of giggles, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    Drake peeked at her, utterly enchanted. He was so screwed¡ªand not just in the way he had just been.


    *****


    Across town, Chayara sat quietly in the visitor¡¯s booth of the prison, waiting for her father to be brought out. Her heart fluttered nervously in her chest¡ªnot because of the prison walls or the guards ring at her, but because of the decision burning inside her. For once in her life, she wanted more. She needed more.


    The door buzzed open, and there was Sam, grinning. "Hey you!" he said, walking in with a swagger that was somehow still charming even in an orange jumpsuit. "I thought you¡¯d be busy cleaning up after the wedding. Big fancy Numero event and all that."


    "Yeah, didn¡¯t quite go as we all nned," Chay said with a rueful smile as they sat down across from each other. "It ended up being a small...uh, intimate thing."


    Sam¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What happened?"

 Chapter 106: Lines Drawn

    <h4>Chapter 106: Lines Drawn</h4>


    "Never mind, Dad. I wanted to ask your opinion about something." She twisted her fingers together nervously on the table.


    "I¡¯m all ears, sugar. Hit me."


    She took a deep breath, gathering the courage she wasn¡¯t even sure she had. "I want to be more, Dad. I want to stop hiding behind everyone. I want to put myself out there. Be someone...formidable. But I want to do it my way. By myself."


    Sam leaned back in his chair, studying her. "Is this because of that boy?" he teased, one thick brow rising.


    Chay groaned. "Dad, no! And...yes. Maybe." She blew out a breath. "Nita said if I stop hiding, who and what I want will find me. And she¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to live afraid anymore. I just want to be me. My art, my designs¡ªthat¡¯s where I want to start."


    "In a perfect world, Nita would have been your mother," Sam said with a wistful sigh, his hands sped loosely on the worn table between them. His eyes, usually so sharp and teasing, softened, clouded by old regrets. "Since the moment I met her, I knew she would be an amazing woman. Strong, kind, smart... the kind of woman you don¡¯t just meet and walk away from."


    He chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "But I did the same thing you¡¯re doing now. I hid behind the shadow of my brother, thinking maybe she¡¯d notice me if I just... existed nearby. Maybe if I stayed close enough, she¡¯d see me. But you know what happens when you stay in the shadows too long, sweetheart? You disappear."


    Sam leaned forward. "Don¡¯t you ever, ever make decisions because of someone else. Not for a boy, not for a man, not for anyone.Do it because you want it, because your heart sets on fire thinking about it."


    Chay sat back heavily in her chair, his words wrapping around her chest. She studied his face. the lines of regret etched into his skin, the weariness in his shoulders. He had made mistakes, big ones. The kind that had cost him his freedom, his future... maybe even his chance at true love.


    But here he was, still smiling, still teasing, still believing in her. Maybe that¡¯s what made Sam special. He had lost so much, yet he hadn¡¯t lost his heart.


    Chay stared at the scuffed table as her mind turned over everything he said.


    All her life she thought that hiding would keep her safe ¡ª safe from the vultures, from betrayal, from the twisted expectations of the Numero family name. But hiding hadn¡¯t kept her safe. It had just kept her small. And unseen.


    "I want to design, Dad," she said finally. "I want people to wear my work. I want them to feel beautiful because of what I create."


    Her heart thumped loudly in her chest, the sudden thrill of saying it out loud almost making her giddy.


    Sam¡¯s face lit up. He banged the table so hard the guard standing by the door jumped and scowled at him.


    "My little darling!" Sam boomed, ignoring the guardpletely. "I never did anything right for you in all your life. Never could keep out of trouble, never could keep my promises." He leaned in closer, his eyes shining. "But believe me when I say, even from this hellhole, I will move heaven and earth to help you be the greatest designer the world has ever seen."


    Chay snorted augh, tears stinging the back of her eyes. "Quit bragging."


    Sam puffed out his chest, shing a cheeky grin that could probably still get him into ¡ª and out of ¡ª all sorts of trouble. "I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a proud father. It¡¯s a disease."


    Chay smiled through the tightness in her throat.


    "First things first," Sam said, steepling his fingers. "We need a business n. Can you whip one up, or should I pull some strings and find someone who can work with your dream?"


    "I¡¯ll take the help. I suck at writing."


    "He will contact you in a few days."


    "Are you sure you are in jail or are they giving you special treatment or something?" Chay smirked.


    "I¡¯ll break the walls of this ce for my baby girl."


    *****


    Drake was a man who knew quality when he tasted it ¡ª and Queen, as it turned out, was pure, dangerous addiction. He sat on the edge of the hotel bed, his head in his hands, wondering when exactly he had lostplete control of his life.


    Because now? Now he couldn¡¯t think about anything except her. The way she moved. The way she kissed. The way she fought him in bed.


    Jesus.


    Queen was a ruthless conqueror.


    Drake groaned out loud and flopped backward onto the mattress, staring at the ceiling. "What the actual fuck," he muttered into the empty room.


    In an act of desperate distraction, he grabbed his phone and dialed Chayara. It rang once, then abruptly cut off.


    He frowned, sitting up straighter. What the hell was going on with her?


    She had been ice-cold about his marriage to Queen, her disapproval so clear she might as well have rented a billboard saying, ¡¯This is a bad idea!¡¯


    But she never gave him a real reason. And now she wasn¡¯t even picking up his calls?


    He tossed the phone onto the bed with a sigh of frustration.


    The door swung open, and Queen breezed in, a goddess of chaos wrapped in ck yoga pants and a tight tank top, her skin glistening with sweat. She looked like temptation itself had decided to take up jogging.


    "The gym instructor was brutal," she announced, dropping a towel onto the chair.


    Drake¡¯s gaze was trapped somewhere around the smooth curve of her waist, moving lower. His brain short-circuited for a full five seconds before he remembered how to speak.


    "Yeah?" he croaked. Then, trying to sound casual, he added, "I guess that means you¡¯ll be seeing him again."


    Queen shot him a wicked grin as she pulled the band from her hair, letting the messy bun tumble down into loose waves.


    "You know me too well," she said with a little toss of her head. "I may even employ him for home service at my ce."


    "Your... your ce?" he repeated, the words barely squeezing out of his throat.

 Chapter 107: The One Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 107: The One Left Behind</h4>


    "Yeah." She was already rifling through her suitcase for fresh clothes,pletely unbothered. "I mean, we have to live somewhere as a couple. It¡¯s definitely not going to be your shoebox apartment."


    "Why not?" he demanded, sitting up fully now, affronted.


    Queen turned to him, one eyebrow arched high.


    "Well, uh... my house is bigger. Way bigger. With better lighting. And a pool. And no neighbors... We can make all the noise we want when we have... " She gave him a sly look. "...a loud orgasm."


    Drake flushed, recalling exactly how loud she had gottenst night and how many times.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t about to just roll over without a fight.


    "We don¡¯t need a big house," he argued stubbornly, crossing his arms. "It¡¯s just the two of us. We can survive without a tennis court and three guest bedrooms."


    "I will not be staying at your apartment, Drake. Period." Queen said from the bathroom doorway, waving her hairbrush. "When you get a better house, we can revisit this conversation."


    Drake¡¯s jaw practically hit the floor. "I¡¯m not staying at your house either! I have a home. A perfectly eptable home!"


    Queen raised a regal eyebrow, totally unimpressed.


    "Oh sure," she said,ughing under her breath.


    Drake¡¯s nostrils red.


    "What do you think people will say about me when I pack up my bags and move into your house like some kept man?" he demanded, sounding scandalized.


    Queen¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief.


    "They¡¯ll say you finally stepped up in life," she tossed over her shoulder, then disappeared behind the door with a sharp click.


    The finality of the door mming felt like a punch to Drake¡¯s dignity. He stood there for a full ten seconds, mouth hanging open, his soul temporarily leaving his body.


    "What the actual fuck?" he finally muttered, running a hand down his face.


    He grabbed his phone, desperate for sanity, and hit dial on Chayara¡¯s number again.


    Straight to voicemail.


    He stared at the phone like it had personally betrayed him.


    *****


    Meanwhile, across town, Chayara sat nervously at the window of her favorite coffee shop, a cappino clutched between both hands.


    She checked her watch for the fifteenth time. ¡¯The guy¡¯ her dad had sent waste. She didn¡¯t even know his name. Just "the guy."


    She was about to give up and leave when the bell above the door jingled and in walked trouble with the brownest eyes she had ever seen in her life.


    Chayara almost inhaled her coffee the wrong way. She coughed, sputtered, and tried to regain some dignity as he approached.


    "Hi!" he said with a smile that could melt ciers. "Are you Chayara Numero?"


    Chay nodded, slightly starstruck, still gripping her coffee.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Chayara managed to ask.


    "Guy Pique," he replied, offering a warm smile.


    Chayara blinked, momentarily taken aback. "Your name is actually Guy? You¡¯re not just a guy?"


    "I assure you, Miss Numero, I am and will always be just a guy. But my name is also Guy. me my parents. It¡¯s pronounced ¡¯Gi,¡¯ but people take one look at the spelling and just mispronounce it, so I went with it."


    Chayara chuckled, the tension easing from her shoulders. "I¡¯d rather call you Gi."


    "Okay, ma¡¯am. So, talk to me. You¡¯re a designer. What¡¯s your dream?" Gi urged, leaning forward with genuine interest.


    Chayara smiled, feeling a spark of excitement. "I¡¯m not a ma¡¯am. I¡¯m just me...Chay."


    Gi¡¯s eyes twinkled. "Your father asked me to build you a brand to remember. First thing is to never downy your worth."


    "Yes, sir!" she responded, mock saluting.


    "Now, let¡¯s begin."


    *****


    There were three days left of the honeymoon, and Drake already felt the walls closing in. He had his first squabble as a married man. His wife expected him to move into her house because his wasn¡¯t good enough.


    Chay wasn¡¯t picking up her calls, so yes, there he was, banging on her apartment door. She opened it, surprised to see him there.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you still be on your honeymoon?" she asked, arms crossed.


    Drake stepped around her into the room, waiting for her to shut the door.


    "You aren¡¯t picking your calls. Why aren¡¯t you picking your calls?" Drake asked. He stood awkwardly by the arm of the couch.


    "I was busy," Chay answered simply, curling her legs up on the couch.


    Drake frowned. "And you couldn¡¯t return it when you were... unbusy?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to," she said.


    Drake¡¯s face twisted, as if she¡¯d pped him. "What... what is going on, Chay? Talk to me."


    "Nothing¡¯s going on," she said. "I just want to focus on myself now that my friends are married to each other. I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel. It¡¯s awkward."


    "Chay..." Drake took a deep breath. "You could never be a third wheel. You¡¯re... you¡¯re part of us."


    Chay scoffed. "There¡¯s always a rallying cry around Queen. She messes up, we clean it up. She gets into trouble, we all roll out the support squad. And I know¡ªI know I¡¯m guilty of it too. But for once, I want to choose me. Everyone who¡¯s ever looked out for me is either dead or in jail, Drake. I¡¯ve got to look out for me now."


    Drake paced, one hand dragging through his hair while the other gestured wildly, as if trying to pull the answers out of the air. "Chay, you aren¡¯t making any sense."


    She tilted her head and gave a bitter half-smile. "Aren¡¯t I?"


    "I did what a good friend would do," he said, quieter now. "I stepped up when Queen was about to self-destruct. I would¡¯ve done the same for you. You know that, right?"


    Her eyes met his. "Would you?" she asked, the wordsing out soft and fragile. "But you don¡¯t love me, Drake. So why would you?"


    "Do you, Chay? Do you love me?"


    And there it was¡ªthe question that made all her emotional retreating and phone dodging make sense. The question that wrapped her throat in barbed wire and made her pulse do backflips.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Not right away. She just stared at him, eyes wide, lips parted, unsure whether to run or confess.


    "Because," Drake added, taking a cautious step forward, "that¡¯s the only thing that would make sense in how you¡¯ve been acting."


    Chay looked down at her hands, twisting her fingers.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    "Chay... Oh my God," Drake said, as if he¡¯d just been hit by an emotional freight train he should¡¯ve seening five years ago.


    "I said it doesn¡¯t matter, Drake," she repeated, firmer this time.


    Drake ran both hands through his already disheveled hair, his breathing in short, ragged bursts. "Oh God," he muttered again, pacing.


    Chay turned her face away. She had learned a long time ago to cry in silence. But this... this was a different pain.


    "I think you should leave," she said softly.


    Drake hesitated, his body still, but his mind scrambling in a dozen directions. He may have just detonated a nuclear bomb on the beautiful, bizarre little trio they had formed.


    "Chay..." he began, dragging his feet closer to her. "I¡¯m sorry. I should have been more sensitive. I should¡¯ve known. I should¡¯ve seen it. You were always there. Always... constant."


    "What would you have done differently?" she asked, finally uncurling her legs from the couch, standing with surprising steadiness. "If you had known?"

 Chapter 108: To Prepare You

    <h4>Chapter 108: To Prepare You</h4>


    "I... I don¡¯t know," Drake admitted, his shoulders slumping as if the weight of the question had physicallynded on him.


    "There," she said, holding her arms out. "That¡¯s exactly the problem. I¡¯m not Queen. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who walks into a room and everyone stops breathing. I¡¯m not the kind of woman people make stupid, grand, decisions over. I¡¯m just Chay...the daughter of convicts, remember? The one who blends into shadows."


    Drake swallowed hard. "I... I had sex with Queen."


    Chay blinked. "I...what? Wow. Okay. That¡¯s... random."


    "I¡¯m not saying it to hurt you," he rushed to rify, "I¡¯m saying it to prepare you...for what I¡¯m about to do."


    Drake stepped closer, guilt written across every line in his face. "She may drive me crazy. But I do love her, Chay. And I love you too...just... not the same way."


    Drake sighed, then reached out slowly, his hand brushing her shoulder. "Like home. You¡¯re the one I go to when everything else is chaos. I¡¯m not saying I deserve your forgiveness, because I don¡¯t. But I want it. Not because I chose Queen. But because I never gave you the closure you should have."


    Chay looked up at him, her heart torn.


    "So what is this, Drake?" she asked. "A goodbye speech?"


    "A start? Of something new. Something that doesn¡¯t break what we had."


    "What are you saying?"


    Drake stepped closer, his heart pounding. Gently, he cupped Chayara¡¯s face, his thumb brushing against her cheek. Their eyes locked, and in that moment, a silent understanding passed between them. Leaning in, he ced a soft, lingering kiss on her lips, a kiss that spoke of unspoken feelings, of moments missed, and of a bond too precious to jeopardize.


    Chayara¡¯s breath hitched as she stepped back, her fingers touching her lips, tracing the warmth he left behind. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered.


    "Don¡¯t be. I am a jackass," Drake replied, a rueful smile tugging at his lips.


    Chayara chuckled, a bittersweet sound. "I was just hurt. I..."


    "Sshhhh... I wouldn¡¯t trade you for anything, Chay. Not even to be with Queen. But what¡¯s done is done," he said.


    She looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "That was my first kiss."


    "I know," Drake said softly, his gaze tender. He turned and walked out of the apartment, leaving Chayara standing there, her heart a whirlwind of emotions.


    *****


    Queen had just settled into her office. The honeymoon had been a whirlwind and fucking hot, and she was ready to dive back into work. Her assistant, Cassie, was briefing her on the day¡¯s agenda when the door burst open.


    "Mr. Falco! You cannot just..." Cassie began.


    "Get the fuck out!" Liam shouted, his eyes zing with fury.


    Queen raised an eyebrow, her demeanor calm andposed. "You can leave, Cassie," she said.


    Once the door closed behind her assistant, Queen leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs elegantly. "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to disrespect me this way? Are you out of your goddamn mind?"


    "Yes!" Liam shouted.


    "Yes, I am! I found out who you married. You said you were just friends with him, remember? Isn¡¯t that what you told me? You swore up and down that it was nothing. So how the hell do you exin marrying him the second I was out of the picture? Was my mistake what you were waiting for? Huh? You just sat there, biding your time?"


    He looked wild-eyed, desperate, as if hoping she would suddenly apologize and beg to exin herself, maybe even cry and say she still loved him. But Queen just sat behind her ss desk with theposure of a lioness, sipping her coffee.


    "In what universe do you think I owe you an exnation?" Queen asked with a drawl so cold it could have iced her cappino.


    Her lips barely moved, but the disdain in her voice was deafening. She leaned back in her chair, deliberately, as though she were just stretching and not trying to look like a goddess while her ex-fianc¨¦ selfbusted across the room.


    "I owe you nothing, Liam. You mean absolutely nothing to me."


    Her words pped. Liam looked like someone had physically struck him.


    "I was your fianc¨¦e, Queen!" he shouted, chest heaving.


    Queen¡¯s lips curled.


    "Key word being ¡¯was¡¯," she replied, each syble a nail in the coffin of his ego.


    "You want to sit there and judge me for making a simple mistake," Liam fumed, his hands now nted on her desk, "when you had a side dick all along?"


    Queen slowly stood, her eyes narrowing.


    "I¡¯m going to say this once, Liam," she began, standing toe-to-toe with him.


    "You will leave my office. You will nevere back. You will never speak to me or of me. Because if you do, I will make sure I ruin your reputation so thoroughly, your shadow will file for unemployment."


    Liam swallowed hard, but she wasn¡¯t done.


    "You thought cheating on me with your ¡¯cousin¡¯ was just a little mistake. Well, here¡¯s mine. I misjudged your potential. Your worth. Your stamina."


    "I was never the problem, Queen," Liam said, softer now.


    "I did love you. But you demascted me at every turn. You act like you¡¯re above everyone. Tell me, what man can survive that kind of woman?"


    Queen tilted her head and smiled as if he¡¯d finally asked her something interesting.


    "Lesser ones," she said sweetly.


    "You were always nothing, Liam. A ceholder. A settlement because I was too busy to scout someone better. You were the drive-thru meal when I could¡¯ve had a five-course dinner if I¡¯d just waited a little longer."


    She stepped closer.


    "And judging by the events of my honeymoon? You weren¡¯t just forgettable, you were practically invisible. You were small,cking. A less than average fuck. Now, get the fuck out of my office."


    Liam nodded, his eyes ssy with the kind of male pride that refused to cry in front of the woman who just bulldozed his ego into powder.


    "You can go to hell, Queen," he said, still trying to sound like he had the upper hand.


    "Bu-bye," she scoffed with azy wave of her fingers.


    She watched him walk out, then sighed heavily and copsed into her chair. It had been a long day. And judging by the steady drumbeat of iing emails, it was about to get longer.


    She flipped open herptop and the moment her inbox refreshed, the first email blinked up at her.


    Sender: Legal representative of Chayara Numero. Subject: CONTRACT TERMINATION.


    "What the fuck!" she shouted.


    *****


    Richard was deep in a "business meeting" with his new son-inw.


    Okay, not entirely business. Between discussions of quarterly profits, he¡¯d also managed to sneak in two unsolicited jokes about sex, three passive-aggressivements about grandchildren, and a surprisingly touching advice on "keeping the romance alive."


    Drake was nodding politely, still adjusting to this new life where one of his best friends was now his wife and his boss was his father-inw.


    Queen stormed in wielding a printed sheet.


    "Dad, did you know about this?" she demanded, pping the paper onto his desk.


    Its a new month guys! Happy new month!! The algorithm has reset so please guys, lets get this to the chart once more. Power stones, golden tickets, gifts. Thanks.

 Chapter 109: Contractually Unavailable

    <h4>Chapter 109: Contractually Unavable</h4>


    "Well, hello to you too," he replied dryly, adjusting his sses with dramatic ir.


    "Oh, I missed you so much, Daddy. How was your honeymoon? It was adequate," he added in a sing-song voice, mockingly ying both parts of the conversation.


    Drake cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Daddy, quit it!" Queen snapped.


    "Okay, okay!" Richard relented, finally picking up the sheet and scanning it, while Queen began tapping her foot at 120 BPM.


    "She terminated her contract," Queen blurted, unable to wait another second.


    Richard sighed and adjusted his sses again.


    "Well," he said finally, "she is well within her rights to do so."


    Queen whirled around to face Drake, eyes narrowed.


    "Did you know?"


    Drake looked up from his chair.


    "I have no idea who or what you¡¯re talking about," he replied, hands raised in surrender.


    Chayara. She sent me an email this morning from an attorney."


    "I didn¡¯t know but why not speak to her." Drake advised.


    "Your husband is right. I know this is business and you have to handle it that way but she is also family and it looks like that¡¯s why you are pissed. Because you didn¡¯t expect to be dumped by someone so close." Richard added.


    "No. that¡¯s not it. Chayara is good at what she does. Sales of our designs have skyrocketed since she began consulting. I cannot find a recement and honestly, I am getting tired of pleading with her. It took me months to get her as a consultant." Queen exined.


    "No one is indispensable, Queen. When you take over this seat, you have to realise that."


    Queen turned to Drake. "Talk to her!"


    "Yes ma¡¯am." Drake gave a mock salute.


    *****


    Chayara smiled as the knock came on her door. She had been expecting it all morning. Herwyer had confirmed that the termination letter had been emailed. Chay took a final look at herself in the hallway mirror and, satisfied, opened the door.


    "Hey, Newly Married," she said sweetly.


    "Cut the crap, Chay," Queen snapped as she strutted into the apartment. She was wearing her business face, the one she reserved for contract negotiations.


    "O...kay," Chay said, drawing out the word and closing the door behind her with a soft click. Her heartbeat quickened, but her face remained calm andposed. This wasn¡¯t about Queen. Not anymore.


    Queen turned on her, eyes narrowing. "Are you going somewhere?" She scanned Chay. "You look like you¡¯re heading out for a job interview."


    Chay looked down at her outfit as if seeing it for the first time: tailored ck pants that hugged her hips perfectly, a crisp white blouse tucked in just so, ck stiletto heels she hadn¡¯t worn since Nita bought it for her during a shopping spree a year ago and a delicate pair of gold hoops swaying from her ears. Her hair was slicked back into a high ponytail.


    "Is that... makeup?" Queen¡¯s eyes widened. "And jewelry? Who are you?"


    Chayughed with genuine amusement. "Queen, I do own more than sweatpants. I have a business meeting today. And errands."


    Queen blinked. "You¡¯re wearing mascara."


    Chay tilted her head. "I might¡¯ve gone a bit too far with that one."


    "Oh, for¡ªwhat the fuck is going on, Chay?" Queen burst out. "You quit. You didn¡¯t even talk to me about it. And now you¡¯re what... what are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m starting a business," Chay replied. "I didn¡¯t mean to blindside you, I swear. I just... I don¡¯t want to chicken away which is why I made moves instead of talking about it."


    "You¡¯re starting something of your own?" Queen asked in disbelief. "What¡¯s the point, Chay? Numero Corp has always been waiting for you. I mean, we used to joke even when we were still in school you knew better than our top designers. You were fifteen."


    Chayara folded her arms, her face calm. "That¡¯s the thing, Queen. Numero Corp isn¡¯t just about clothes. You¡¯re in beauty, lifestyle, tech, entertainment, phnthropy, gas, real estate."


    Chay kept going. "But Numero Clothings is just one cog in the machine. It¡¯s something you keep around to generate passive ie while you chase newer, shinier empires. I want something that¡¯s mine. I want to build something from the ground up, where my ideas aren¡¯t filtered through your board of directors. I want something with my name."


    Queen cocked her head slightly. "Your name is Numero, Chay."


    "But I want Chayara. I want to be seen. I want to hear my name in a room and know it¡¯s because of me. I don¡¯t want you to be the one to rescue me out of situations. I want my name to speak for me. My name, Chayara."


    "So what you¡¯re saying..." Queen narrowed her eyes. "Is that you¡¯ve decided to be mypetitor."


    Chayara nodded. Slowly. "I guess so. Though I doubt you¡¯ll have to worry about me anytime soon. I mean, I haven¡¯t even finalized my brand logo yet."


    Queen walked around the room slowly, circling Chayara. "I know your work, Chay. I¡¯ve seen what you can do with your art and designs. Don¡¯t tter me by pretending you¡¯ll take long. I give it six months before your name is trending."


    She dropped her designer tote on the coffee table with dramatic ir and closed the space between them. Without a word, Queen reached up and slipped the band out of Chayara¡¯s hair, letting her tight curls tumble around her shoulders.


    "It looks better this way," Queen said, almost wistfully. "There¡¯s some sexiness to it. Trust me, your sex appeal will get you through the door before your brilliance does."


    Chayara blinked. "Wow. Um. Thank you? I think?"


    Queen didn¡¯t smile. She looked her square in the eye and ced both hands gently on Chay¡¯s shoulders. "I love you, Chay. I really do. You¡¯re one of the best things in my life. But if you¡¯re going to stand across from me in the same arena, you¡¯d better have a spine of steel because I will crush you the moment you be a threat."


    Chay stared back, heart pounding in exhration. Taking on Queen Numero was invigorating.


    "I¡¯d be scared," Chay said with a snort, tucking a stray curl behind her ear, "if I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ve always been thispetitive.."


    Queen gave a yful roll of her eyes and tossed her perfectly glossed curls. "Well, I do always like to win. Is that a crime?" She looked around the apartment. "Anyway, you ready to head out?"


    @AVP: Thanks for the push. You are the reason I picked this up once more.

 Chapter 110: Business of Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 110: Business of Intimacy</h4>


    Chay looked down at her phone, then shook her head. "Uh... no. My advisor should be here in a minute. I¡¯m waiting for him."


    Queen arched a brow and leaned against the back of the couch, folding her arms. "Your advisor, huh? How capable is he?"


    "He¡¯s actually an ex professor turned branding consultant. My dad referred him."


    Queen¡¯s eyes twinkled. "Hmmm.... You talked to your dad. Speaking of have you... spoken to Drake since the wedding?"


    Chay hesitated just a moment too long before answering. "Yes. He was here a few days ago. I missed all his calls, and he got worried. Thought maybe I¡¯d been kidnapped or something. Everything okay?"


    Queen sighed. "He refuses to move into my condo," she said with a dramatic re of indignation. "I didn¡¯t even know he could be that stubborn. It¡¯s infuriating and... kind of hot."


    Chay shrugged. "Maybe try showing him the benefits."


    Queen opened her mouth, but Chay raised a finger, halting her mid-retort. "Not superficial reasons. Actual reasons that make sense for both of you."


    Queen pouted. "I just worry that the press will find out a newlywed couple is living apart and have a field day. You know how they get."


    Chay gave her a pointed look. "And when they find out that he moved into his billionaire wife¡¯s condo? Oh, they¡¯ll really go to town. They¡¯ll p ¡¯golddigger¡¯ across every blog. His reputation will be in shreds."


    Queen sighed. "Ugh. You¡¯re right. Again. You¡¯re always right, it¡¯s irritating."


    She plopped onto the nearest stool and stared dramatically at her manicure. Then, just as quickly, her face lit up. "Plus, you know that agreement we made before the wedding? The whole no intimacy, keep-it-clean, PR-only marriage?" She leaned in. "Girl! That shit went out the window in seconds. The man is a stud! I mean, I blinked, and we were halfway through the Kama Sutra!"


    She let out a squeal and did a tiny chair shimmy of delight.


    Chay, however, remained unmoved. She offered a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "You don¡¯t say." Chay muttered. She didn¡¯t even bother hiding the exhaustion in her tone anymore.


    "It was perfect," Queen breathed dramatically, copsing onto Chay¡¯s couch. "Heavenly. It was... I have never been fucked that way before."


    Chay groaned and pped both hands over her ears, her face heating up. "Queen,e on! Boundaries! I beg!"


    "Oh, stop being a prude," Queen huffed, rolling her eyes with queenly grace. She reached over and swatted Chay¡¯s hands away. "You¡¯re twenty two, not ny. Besides, I¡¯m married now. I¡¯m allowed to brag."


    "I don¡¯t think this is the kind of marital testimonies you should be giving." Chay mumbled just as a knock rang out from the front door.


    "Saved by the bell!" she eximed, springing up. "That¡¯s my advisor. I gotta go!"


    She dashed to the door, desperate for escape, and flung it open.


    "Hi Gi!" Chay greeted, eyes lighting up.


    "You¡¯re... ready," Guy said, eyebrows raised in genuine surprise.


    "Uh... yes?" Chay blinked, unsure why her punctuality had caused such a stir.


    "You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever worked with that I didn¡¯t have to wait for," he said.


    Behind her, Queen emerged. "Hi. I¡¯m Queen Numero," she said, extending her hand with that regal poise she always summoned when meeting mere mortals.


    Chay internally rolled her eyes. Well, here we go, she thought. Cue the swooning, the fumbling, the awkward fanboying... She waited for Guy to trip over his own name or identally propose marriage on the spot.


    But no. Guy calmly took Queen¡¯s hand with businesslike coolness. "I¡¯m Guy Piqu¨¦," he said smoothly before returning his focus to Chay. "Shall we?"


    Chay didn¡¯t even bother to hide the shock on her face. Did she just witness that correctly? Did he not recognize Queen Numero? Her? The walking headline? The woman who made paparazzi hyperventte? Either he was a robot, a monk, or blind.


    As they stepped out of the apartment, Queen trailed behind Guy and Chay with an offended expression.


    Queen wasn¡¯t used to this. The world stopped when she walked into a room. Men fainted. Women re-evaluated their lives. Even Chay was used to standing a few steps behind her in the limelight¡¯s shadow.


    But not Guy.


    Guy just... blinked and moved on.


    As soon as they stepped outside the apartment, Queen paused, turned, and pulled Chay into a hug. Queen whispered, "Go kill it." Then Queen stepped back.


    Her driver, d in all-ck, was already standing with the back door of the Range Rover open. Without breaking stride, Queen slipped into the vehicle. A few secondster, the engine purred to life and the sleek SUV rolled away, disappearing down the street.


    Chay watched the car vanish, and then slowly turned to face Guy, who stood beside her unimpressed by glittering things.


    "Do you not know who she is?" Chay asked, incredulous.


    Guy gave her a bored nce. "Everyone in the business world knows who she is. Her father is a genius."


    Chay blinked. That wasn¡¯t the answer she expected. "What? You have a thing against powerful women or something?" she asked, arching a brow and folding her arms.


    "No," he said, casually tossing his car keys at her. "I have a thing against entitled powerful women."


    The keysnded neatly in her hand. She looked down at them, then back at him, unimpressed. "Queen isn¡¯t entitled. She¡¯s just... confident." A pause. "What am I supposed to do with this?"


    Guy gestured toward the curb, where a matte ck G-Wagon was parked. "In the business world, optics matter. You either show up driving yourself in style or you show up with a driver. At the moment, you don¡¯t have either. And that car you usually drive is... well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a crime against momentum."


    Chay frowned. "My car isn¡¯t that bad. It gets me from point A to point B without exploding."


    "Barely," Guy said. "Look, it¡¯s a G-Wagon. It¡¯s clean, it¡¯s sexy. Borrow the illusion, Chay. Fake it till you make it."


    She exhaled and unlocked the car reluctantly. "This feels dishonest," she mumbled, climbing into the plush leather interior.


    Guy slid into the passenger seat. "Besides, if you¡¯re going to start your own empire, you¡¯ve got to stop apologizing for wanting more."


    Chay gripped the wheel, inhaling the faint smell of leather. "You just shut my sister down for having that same attitude."


    "You hired me to help you break out," Guy said, adjusting his seat. "So stop arguing with me."


    Chay didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she focused intensely on aligning the gearshift, fluffing the floor mat with her foot, and adjusting the vent. "Technically, I didn¡¯t hire you," she mumbled, flicking invisible lint off the dashboard. "My father did. So I¡¯m just a passenger on this journey."


    "You¡¯re literally in the driver¡¯s seat," he deadpanned, eyeing her as she straightened the already straight cup holders.


    Chay opened her mouth to argue again, but he cut her off with a look that could critique your life choices in one blink. "Shall I get you a vacuum cleaner while you¡¯re at it?" he asked, tilting his head and raising a brow.


    @Annie_V, @Miss_J: Thanks for your support.


    A mass release will be avable tomorrow so it may take longer for me to catch up

 Chapter 111: Lines and Lingerie

    <h4>Chapter 111: Lines and Lingerie</h4>


    "I mean, do you have one? Because I wouldn¡¯t mind..." she started before catching the subtle smirk on his face. Her voice died mid-sentence. "I¡¯ll just drive."


    "Good idea." He reclined slightly, clearly satisfied.


    Chay mmed the car into gear a little harder than necessary, cheeks hot. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was blushing from embarrassment or because of the man beside her. She was beginning to see why her father had hired him and also why she might pray for him to die a slow painful death. He made her ufortable.


    *****


    Drake flopped dramatically onto the wide L-shaped couch in the living room of his bachelor apartment. The weight of his return from his one-week honeymoon settled on him. After his meeting with his father inw, he had been busy from the beginning till the end of the work day. He still had emails to respond to, meetings to prep for but all he could think about was the echoing emptiness in the room.


    It was quiet.


    He stared up at the ceiling. He missed Queen.


    He wasn¡¯t going to lie, not even to himself not when he¡¯d already pulled out his phone twice and scrolled to her name. His thumb hovered over the call button, but he quickly exited the screen. Nope. Not gonna do it. Because he knew exactly how that would go. He¡¯d call, she¡¯d answer in that sultry bossdy tone of hers, and before he knew it, he¡¯d be halfway across the city with a toothbrush in his back pocket and an overnight bag.


    And that¡¯s how it would begin.


    One booty call would be a Sunday brunch. Brunch would morph into Netflix nights. Netflix nights would turn into moving inpletely.


    Nope. He wasn¡¯t falling for it.


    Still... he missed her. He smirked as he remembered thest night of their honeymoon. No one told him that a sh marriage could feel this good.


    Drake sighed, stretching his long limbs across the sofa. "If she misses me..." he muttered, "which she probably doesn¡¯t..."


    He stared at the ceiling.


    "She¡¯lle to me."


    Maybe. Hopefully. Eventually. Or not.


    He groaned and reached for the remote.


    He¡¯d give it two more days.


    Then maybe just one booty call.


    Drake got up from the couch with a groan partly because he¡¯d been working all day and partly because being home alone after a week of honeymoon sex felt like waking up in a monastery. As he undid his shirt buttons, he moved toward the kitchen. He tossed the shirt onto the head of the couch.


    He padded into the kitchen, scratching the back of his neck, his thoughts already shifting from deadlines to dinner. Something quick, maybe eggs? A sandwich? He had the energy of a man who didn¡¯t care what he was about to put in his mouth as long as it was edible and didn¡¯t require effort. But just as he opened the pantry door to evaluate his dinner choices, the doorbell rang.


    His eyes narrowed, curiosity piqued. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. He moved to the door and peeked through the peephole and instantly, the smugest grin formed on his face. There she was. All curves and confidence. There was no need to wait two more days.


    He opened the door slowly, leaning against it. "Well, well..."


    "I got home and was kind of hungry," Queen purred.


    "Kind of?" Drake raised one eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching.


    "Okay. You got me. Very," she said, and with a casual shrug, she dropped her jacket.


    Drake¡¯s breath took an immediate leave of absence. "Holy shit!"


    Standing in front of him was his wife, Queen Numero wearing what technically qualified as lingerie only because it had string. That was about it. No one had any business looking that good in that little. The garment¡ªif it could be called that¡ªcovered just the essentials: a whisper of fabric over her nipples and a delicate triangle ofce teasing her crotch, all held together by some sort ofce sorcery and audacity.


    Honestly, when she¡¯d said she was hungry, he¡¯d assumed she meant food. Literal food. Spaghetti maybe. A grilled cheese. Something with carbs. He was not prepared for this kind of hunger but he wasn¡¯t going to say no to it.


    Queen leaned in and pushed him back into the apartment with an erotic confidence. "Close the door," she whispered.


    "I do like a very hungry woman," he murmured as his voice dropped an octave. His pants were suddenly, painfully, ufortably tight.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, he scooped her into his arms with a groan and a grin, spinning her around.


    "You miss me?" she asked, biting his lower lip gently.


    He growled, his hands trailing down her bare thighs. "You already know that, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Oh, I do," she whispered, pressing her lips to his ear. "But I wanted to hear you say it."


    Drake carried her across the living room, every inch of her sent his senses into overdrive. Queen wrapped her legs around his waist and nuzzled into his neck, her breath warm and teasing.


    Heid her down on the couch, and her hair fanned across the throw pillow. She looked up at him, eyes dark, pupils dted, lips parted.


    "God, you¡¯re beautiful," he whispered.


    She smirked. "I know."


    He lowered his mouth to hers. The kiss started soft but Queen was never one to y things slow for long. She tugged him closer, her nails raking lightly down his back, coaxing his body into full alertness.


    The thin strip ofce between them did absolutely nothing to hide her need. His fingers traced the straps, teasing the edge of fabric that pretended to cover her breasts.


    "This thing," he murmured, brushing his lips over her corbone, "was not made for subtle entrances." He slid three of his fingers into her wet folds to emphasise his point, then covered her moan with his mouth once more.


    Their tongues danced. Hands roamed. She made quick work of his belt, tugging it free with a satisfying snap.


    He got to his feet to take off the pantspletely and Queen did too but this time, to make him lie on his back. She threw her leg over him, giving him the full view of what wasn¡¯t covered by thece underwear.


    She took his erection down her throat and almost gagged when Drake kissed the inside of her crotch. With his knees, he held her head in ce as he dug his tongue into her. He licked and sucked, her whole body shook. He couldn¡¯t help himself from jerking his hips up involuntarily.


    Queen was a good girl, she took him all in sucking the life out of him. Her body vibrated with the crash of ecstasy and she screamed in gasps, Drake¡¯s cock slipping out of her mouth.


    She turned to face him as her orgasm rocked away and sat on his still engorged member, panties snapped off at the side. That damn thing was holding stuff it couldn¡¯t manage. Drake grabbed her hips and helped her pick up the space, speeding up. her breasts bounced up and down, the pping sound filling the room.


    "I missed you," she screamed as she felt another orgasm racking up.


    "Say it again." Drake grunted.


    "I missed you," she said, louder now.


    "You miss this good dick, uhn? You miss how good I fuck you?"

 Chapter 112: Symphony of Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 112: Symphony of Confessions</h4>


    What followed was a symphony of confessions, gasps, and curse words. The couch groaned beneath them. Her body arched, shivered, surrendered and then surged again. He fucked every inch of her, every corner of her.


    Time didn¡¯t matter.


    When they finally copsed, tangled in each other, hearts racing, Queen pressed her face into his chest and whispered, "So... still not moving in?"


    Drakeughed. "Everything is a business transaction with you."


    "Drake,e on! People are going to talk. The board will suspect something fishy," Queen said as she tugged the strap of her bra over her shoulder.


    "I willpromise," he said finally. "I¡¯ll find a better house. Something ssy. I¡¯ve got some money saved up. I¡¯ll call Victor in the morning, tell him to find something befitting the Queen."


    It wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear. Her lips twisted into a pout. "But my condo..." she trailed off, half hoping he¡¯d change his mind.


    Drake, patient in the face of her sulking, said. "What happens when we ¡¯divorce¡¯? I move out again?" he asked. "I know you love your house. And yes, it¡¯s beautiful and modern but you¡¯re only leaving it for a few months."


    Queen sighed. "Fine," she grumbled. Her lower lip jutted out in a pout as she adjusted the barely-there lingerie that had long given up on pretending to be functional. One tug here, a soft pull there, and she managed to reframe the illusion of modesty.


    Drake quirked a brow, smirking slightly. "Are you leaving?" he asked, already knowing the answer but not wanting to hear it.


    "Yes," Queen said, sitting up straighter. "I need to be at work as early as possible tomorrow. Chay¡¯s position needs to be filled, and I want someonepetent."


    Drake nodded thoughtfully. "Did you speak with her?"


    "Yes." Queen rolled her eyes a little. "She¡¯s branching out on her own. Says she wants to start her own brand. Her own name."


    Drake¡¯s lips curved into a genuine smile. "Good for her," he said, clearly impressed.


    Drake leaned in and pressed a kiss to her shoulder.


    "Stay," he murmured.


    Queen turned her head to look at him. "Here?" she asked. She nced around his tastefully minimalist apartment with designer touches and still managed to find fault.


    "Come on," Drake said, a chuckle in his voice. "This ce isn¡¯t that bad. You¡¯re just used to things with gold-ted everything."


    "I¡¯m a spoiled princess," Queen said with an unapologetic shrug. "I know that. But I won¡¯t say sorry for wanting only the best."


    "That¡¯s not what I mean." Drake reached for the strap of her bra again and gently pulled it back down, fingers trailing a touch that lingered longer than necessary. "You want the best. But sometimes, what¡¯s real is better than what¡¯s perfect."


    "I¡¯ll call my assistant. Have her bring me some clothes."


    Drake grinned as he leaned in and pulled her back into his arms. She was bing his obsession.


    *****


    Guy drove Chay back home this time, a reversal from that morning where he let her have the control. It had been a fulfilling day. As he eased the car up to the curb in front of her building, Chay nced at the time.


    She turned to him with a casual smile.


    "Would you like toe up for a cup of tea?" she asked.


    "Sure. I need to go over some things with you anyway," he replied, businesslike.


    She groaned dramatically. "Ugh... it¡¯s 6pm. Think we can take a breather from work stuff?"


    He opened his door and got out, not missing a beat. "The beginning is always the hardest," he said. "You sometimes have to work throughout the night to keep up."


    They both exited the car, him in his usual brisk, mission-minded stride, and her with a mock sigh of someone surrendering to fate. "Fine," she muttered. "But if you make me start up theputer, I¡¯m kicking you out."


    Inside the apartment, impably furnished, symmetrical and aligned, Guy felt like if he moved something, anything, the entire room would fall apart. Chay gestured to the couch. "Tea?" she offered.


    "Coffee?" he countered.


    "Really?"


    "I¡¯m going to be working on your business n tonight," he said, matter-of-fact.


    "Okay. Coffee it is." She threw her hands up in mock defeat and disappeared into the kitchen.


    A few minutester, she returned. "Here," she said, cing it in front of him.


    He took a sip and raised an eyebrow. "This is good," he said, surprised.


    "I¡¯m good at more than art," she quipped.


    He gave a small smile.


    "You know... I¡¯d prefer a family friend to assist in finding a good location for an office," she said.


    "Let me guess," he said, already half-smirking. "Verna Real Estate."


    Sheughed. "How do you know these things?"


    "I know your uncle¡¯s wife is a silent partner."


    She huffed. "Well, gotta keep the money in the family," Chayara joked, though in truth, she kind of loved that he was good at staying abreast of business information.


    He leaned back on the couch, coffee in hand, expression suddenly serious. "It¡¯s your business," he said. "I¡¯m just here to advise you in your startup journey. But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve thought about this. You¡¯re starting Chayssories. If you¡¯re as good as your father says you are, Numero Fashion will be yourpetitor.


    "I know," Chay said quietly.


    "You¡¯re going against a business faction that has the backing of an empire," Guy continued, watching her with maddening calm. "Think about how you want to start this."


    She bit her lip mostly to stop herself from snapping. The words were logical, even necessary, but they tasted like betrayal. "You¡¯re saying I should treat the Numeros aspetitors."


    "I¡¯m saying," Guy began, cing his coffee down, "that when you gather at family reunions, they¡¯re family. But when you meet out there in the business world, they¡¯repetitors."


    "Mr. Richard is my uncle. Queen is my cousin. My best friend," she said.


    Guy leaned forward. "I hope they remember that when you¡¯re both chasing the same contract. But hey, I speak too soon. You¡¯re right. You know your family." He leaned back again, taking a deep breath. "I guess I¡¯ve just be... paranoid over the years."


    His gaze dropped to the floor, as if ashamed of his cynicism.


    Chay nodded slowly, but her mind was elsewhere. Queen had said something simr that morning, almost too casually. The warning had been veiled inughter.


    *****


    Queen strode into the lobby of Numero HQ the next morning. She radiated post-romp confidence.


    Cassie, her assistant fell into step with her the moment the elevator doors whispered open. Cassie could tell from the gleam in her eyes and the subtle red mark near her corbone that Queen was enjoying married life. But work was work, and Queen, regardless of being freshly adored, was not about to let the morning go to waste.


    "First order of the day," Queen began, not breaking stride, "I need you to look into Guy Pique. He¡¯s some kind of business consultant. Get our investigators on it."


    Cassie raised a brow, not at the request, but at the fact Queen had used his full name, a telltale sign of silent war. "Yes ma¡¯am," she murmured, already typing into her tablet.


    "Second," Queen said, "contact Verna Real Estate. Tell them we need a house."


    Cassie blinked. "A house?"


    Queen finally stopped walking and turned slightly, lips painted in precision red. "A house that suits my husband homely and warmly tastes and also fits my extravagant style. Schedule an appointment with Uncle Victor today."


    "Noted," Cassie said, head down again, now typing.


    "Find me recements for Chayara," Queen said briskly, eyes locked on her phone as she swept past Cassie without slowing. "And I don¡¯t mean influencers or fashion critiques with no substance. I want capable, ws-out, dangerous recements."


    Cassie followed close behind, scribbling into her tablet like her fingers were on fire. "Understood."


    Queen didn¡¯t stop. "Also, I went through the financial report for Numero Gas on my way here. It dropped by twenty percentst quarter. Twenty, Cassie."


    Cassie blinked, hesitating a beat. "The new manager is still adjusting. He..."


    "Adjusting?" Queen snapped, heels clicking like gunshots against the marble. "I¡¯m adjusting to a marriage where my husband doesn¡¯t want to live with me, but you don¡¯t see me sinking thepany. Send him a notice. Three months to turn things around. If he doesn¡¯t...he retires. Simple."


    Queen finally reached her office and threw her handbag onto the desk with a dramatic flourish. A fresh cup of coffee sat waiting.


    A few hourster, Queen strolled into the Verna Real Estate office wearing a pair of oversized sunsses<i>.</i> The receptionist tried to stand. Queen waved her down with a single, gracious flick of her manicured hand.


    Victor, her father¡¯s best friend and her mother¡¯s business partner, stood up the moment she entered. "My dearest angel," he said, opening his arms wide.


    "Uncle Victor." Queen smiled, stepping into his embrace.


    "I see married life is treating you <i>exceptionally</i> well," Victor teased, his eyes twinkling as he pointed at the subtle hickey near her corbone.


    Queen smirked. "What can I say? Drake¡¯s very ..mitted." She adjusted her cor like she wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed.


    Victor chuckled.


    "And how¡¯s Aunty Marina?"


    "Off in Italy, drinking overpriced wine and pretending to be annoyed that she¡¯s in a group chat with her daughters. Living the dream. ...Well, your assistant said you needed a house."


    "Yes." Queen crossed her legs, lounging in the chair. "Something modest enough for Drake. Extravagant enough for me. I want to feel like I¡¯ming home to a pce but convince him he¡¯s a humble provider."


    Victor raised an eyebrow. "So you want the best of both worlds."


    "Yes. I want to have a walk-in closetrge enough for drama, but Drake needs to believe it was a bargain. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to <i>you</i> personally." She leaned in. "We have... a small hup. Drake¡¯s a proud man. He won¡¯t ept me footing the expense."


    Victor nodded knowingly. "Ah. The masculine ego."


    "Exactly. And I <i>know</i> his budget. It¡¯s sweet. It¡¯s thoughtful. It¡¯s delusional. So when we do pick a house, can you... let¡¯s say... knock it down into his bracket while I quietly pay the difference?"

 Chapter 113: Minimalist Monk

    <h4>Chapter 113: Minimalist Monk</h4>


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "You sure you want to start deceiving your husband this early in the marriage? It¡¯s barely two weeks old. The cake hasn¡¯t even digested properly."


    "He¡¯s not giving me a choice. I mean, I assumed we¡¯d live in my condo. But nooo...he wants us to move into his apartment. The man lives like a minimalist monk."


    Victor chuckled, rubbing his temple. "So his taste is tragic."


    "It¡¯s tragic and beige," she said, scandalized. "And now he wants to buy a house. Sweet, right? Except he wants it on his budget. His budget, Uncle Victor!"


    "I think I like this Drake guy," Victor said with a sly grin. "He sounds... grounded."


    "Grounded?" Queen repeated with a scoff.


    Victor raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send my best agent. She¡¯ll reach out to schedule an appointment for you both to view some listings. I¡¯ll work the numbers to make it look like it fits into his... grounded budget. But Queen, baby girl..." He leaned closer. "Please don¡¯t tell your mother I helped you. She¡¯ll skin me and use me as a rug."


    Queenughed, tossing her curls. "Oh, trust me. She¡¯ll kill me too. We¡¯ll be matching rugs."


    *****


    Drake stared at the email from Verna Real Estate on his phone with a look of quiet dread.


    You are cordially invited to an intimate real estate soir¨¦e for our exclusive clientele. Enjoy a 3D presentation of elite properties while mingling over hors d¡¯oeuvres and champagne.


    He sighed deeply.


    All he wanted was a house. A nice, functional, peaceful home where he and his whirlwind of a wife could actually cohabitate. A ce with a garden he could read in. A kitchen he could cook in without tripping. Something normal.


    But now there was a soir¨¦e involved. Champagne. Probably a violinist.


    He RSVPed anyway, noting both himself and Queen would attend.


    Queen. His wife. His legally wedded chaos.


    She came and went from his life. Sometimes she showed up at 11PM with takeout and lingerie. Sometimes she disappeared for two days and they only saw at work.


    She wasn¡¯t cold. She was affectionate, warm, and breathtaking in bed. Their sex life was... explosive.


    Drake forwarded the email to Queen¡¯s inbox, though he knew full well she¡¯d already gotten one , probably signed, sealed, and couriered by a champagne-sipping agent with gold-rimmed sses. Her mother was part-owner of Verna Real Estate, after all. Nita likely designed the invitation and approved the wine list.


    Just as he clicked send, his phone buzzed with a call from Chayara.


    A smile, uninvited and a little sad, crept across his face as he answered. "Hey stranger."


    "Hi," came her voice.


    "To what do I owe this call from the blue?" he asked.


    "I need to ask your advice... about something personal."


    "Shoot."


    "Can we meet up for coffee?" she asked. "At that spot beside Numero HQ?"


    Drake nearlyughed. "You hate that ce."


    "I know, but it¡¯s convenient for you. You¡¯re at work, right? Plus, my business advisor says I need to start hanging out in nicer spots. He thinks that¡¯s where I¡¯ll find my ¡¯target market¡¯." Her air quotes were practically audible.


    He chuckled, picturing her rolling her eyes as she said it. "Yeah, Queen mentioned something about your startup. Congrats, by the way."


    "Thanks. So... fifteen minutes?"


    "Alright. I¡¯ll see you there," Drake said and hung up, staring at his phone for a few seconds afterward.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her since that night at her apartment. Since the kiss. A kiss that wasn¡¯t about romance, not really. It was an apology, a farewell, a bridge he should never have walked across but did anyway.


    Chay had always been the right kind of person. She deserved someone who would give her all of that back. Someone who would put her first.


    But for him, it had always been Queen. Chaotic Queen who made him mad and aroused in equal measure. Queen who could never just sit still, who owned every room she walked into including his bedroom.


    And now they were married... technically. A practical decision, an arrangement. Except their sheets said otherwise. So did his pulse whenever she walked by. Even her perfume distracted him for hours.


    Fake or not, he didn¡¯t regret marrying her. Not one bit.


    Fifteen minutester, Drake walked into the caf¨¦ tucked beside Numero HQ. The smell of overpriced pastries cheered him up.


    He scanned the room. The ce was packed. He didn¡¯t recognize anyone. For a second, he thought Chay might have been to shy to enter all by herself.


    He turned to look outside, wondering if she was lingering near the ss door.


    Then, a hand went up in the far corner.


    He squinted, then froze mid-step.


    No. Way.


    Was that... Chay?


    He blinked again.


    What in the name of glowing-up was happening?


    He walked over slowly. As he got closer, the reality hit him in full force. That was Chayara.


    And she looked like a supermodel. Her silk blouse shimmered under the pendant lighting, the ivory fabric draping gently over her curves, effortlessly sensual. Her hair fell just past her shoulders in soft waves, and her makeup gave her a moisturised glow. She even had sparkly earrings on, and around her neck was a delicate silver heart ne that twinkled with every breath she took.


    He had to literally sit down before he embarrassed himself.


    "Chay?" he asked, genuinely dumbfounded, sliding into the seat across from her.


    "Hi," she said, a little shyly.


    "What in the world is happening?" he asked, almostughing. "You look... different."


    "me Gi," she said, rolling her eyes but smiling. There was pride in her voice, even if she pretended otherwise.


    "Gi?" he echoed.


    "Yeah. My business advisor. Apparently, I have to look the part all the time. I feel like Queen. I haven¡¯t even officiallyunched, and I¡¯m exhausted."


    Drakeughed. "I¡¯m sure he gives you a day off once in a while."


    "He says I haven¡¯t earned it yet."


    "Smart man," Drake said, impressed. Then he leaned in. "So... what¡¯s troubling you?"


    Chay paused, fiddled with her napkin. Then looked up, biting her lip. "First...I need a car."


    "Okay..."


    "And I was thinking... you¡¯de with me to shop for one?"


    "Okay. Done!" Drake dered.


    Chay smiled at him, her lips tugging upward with a fondness she didn¡¯t bother hiding. His energy was infectious, always had been. "Second," she said softly, "I am a bit worried."


    He immediately straightened, sensing the shift in mood. "About what?"


    Chay paused, twirling her spoon around in her now-cold cappino. The milk foam had given up on life. "About my rtionship with the Numeros now that I¡¯m branching out."


    Drake frowned slightly, confused. "Why would you worry about that?"


    She hesitated, then spoke. "Do you think they¡¯ll hate me if by some miracle mypany actually takes off? I mean, what if we end up beingpetitors? I didn¡¯t n for that, but... you know how these things go."


    Drake let out a breathyugh. "Sweetie, that could never happen."


    Her head tilted. "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Queen is happy for you. I know she may not always say it, but she¡¯s impressed. Trust me, I¡¯ve seen her proud face." He grinned, and Chay chuckled despite herself.


    "I am too," he added.


    Chay smiled again, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. It hovered at the edge, weighed down by doubt she wasn¡¯t sure how to name.


    Drake noticed. He always did. Without hesitation, he reached across the tiny table and gently ced his hand over hers. "Hey," he said quietly, his thumb brushing the back of her hand withforting familiarity. "I know you¡¯ve always been afraid that the corporate world might swallow you whole like it did your dad. But sweetie, your dad had... a lot going on long before he joined Numero Corp. You¡¯re not him. You¡¯re <i>you</i>. And you...Chayara...are the sweetest, most loving woman I know. The world needs to see your art, your ideas, your crazy-brilliant mind. Don¡¯t hide it just because you¡¯re scared it might shine too bright."


    The warmth of his hand spread through her skin. She wanted to tangle her fingers into his desperately. Her heart fluttered at the edges of something she knew she shouldn¡¯t name. Not anymore. She fought the urge, but her body leaned slightly forward before she could stop it.


    And then.


    "Hey."


    Chay flinched.


    Drake practicallyunched himself upright. "Uh, hi," he said, too quickly, retracting his hand.


    Queen stood beside them, her eyes sharp.


    "Chay..." she said slowly. "Is everything okay?"


    "Yes!" Chay chirped. "I just came to ask Drake¡¯s help in shopping for a car."


    Queen blinked. "A car?"


    "Yes." Chay cleared her throat.


    "Why ask Drake? I can help you with it," Queen said, casually, though her words were sharpened at the edges with a hint of territorial fire.


    "No offense, Queen," Chay said gently, "but whenever we go shopping, you have a knack for going overboard."


    "Well," Queen said, shifting her attention to Drake and giving him a wide, suspiciously pleasant smile, "Drake is a married man now. He can¡¯t be seen hanging around random women."

 Chapter 114: Playful Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 114: yful Suspicion</h4>


    Random? Chay blinked.


    "I want to help her, Queen," Drake said quickly, sitting up straighter, as though trying to stretch his spine.


    "I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t," Queen replied, still smiling. "I¡¯m just saying if any other women who aren¡¯t my cousin are asking for your help, maybe I¡¯ll have to sh some tires."


    "Jealous?" Drake asked, raising a single eyebrow with yful suspicion.


    "Very," Queen said without missing a beat. She shed him a flirtatious grin and slid into the seat beside him.


    She leaned slightly toward him. Drake nced at her and then at Chay.


    Chay watched the exchange. Every sugary smile, every lingering look, every casual graze of Queen¡¯s hand over Drake¡¯s arm and her stomach turned, slow and painful. Everyone knew Queen could be controlling. That was just part of her allure: beautiful, brilliant, slightly terrifying.


    But watching her with Drake was a different vor of heartbreak.


    He didn¡¯t even notice it, didn¡¯t see the way Queen puppeteered the air around him, how he leaned when she leaned, how heughed a second toote like he was waiting for her cue. He was too smitten to care, too dazzled by her to realize he was slowly folding himself into the shape she preferred.


    "I¡¯ll be heading out," Chay said abruptly, standing a little too fast and knocking the edge of the table with her hip. "I have some work to catch up on."


    Queen looked up, utterly unbothered. "You look great, Chay. Miss Independent looks good on you."


    Chay smiled tightly. "Thanks."


    She leaned in and hugged Queen affectionately. Then she gave Drake a final nce and walked out of the caf¨¦ with her head high and her heart in her throat.


    Behind her, the couple continued talking, lost in their own rhythm. And outside, the sun shone far too brightly for how cloudy her insides felt.


    *****


    Guy pulled up in front of Chay¡¯s apartment fifteen minutester than he promised. He killed the engine and exhaled, mentally rehearsing his apology for beingte. Chay was... different. Predictable in the best way. Punctual to the second, obsessive about tidiness, and able to spot a crooked picture frame from across a room like some kind of domestic sniper. But none of that made her boring. In fact, the more he worked with her, the more he realized she was extraordinary.


    She had this quiet intensity, the kind that snuck up on you like the scent of rain before a storm. There was a light in her, he was sure of it, but it had been buried underyers of self-doubt and perfectionism. Lately, though, it had started shining through. He wasn¡¯t saying he had a crush, he was just deeply, professionally fascinated. With her face. And voice. And personality.


    He walked to the door and knocked, running a quick hand through his hair. He heard the faint sound of heels clicking. She¡¯s already ready, of course. The woman probably slept in her clothes just to be punctual.


    The door opened, and whatever breath he had left in his lungs took one look at her and packed its things.


    Standing there, framed by the glow of her hallway light, was Chay. It was as if someone had dipped her in velvet, lit her with moonlight, and whispered to her wardrobe, "Make the man suffer." She was wearing a ck dress. It clung like a lover, dipped dangerously low in front, and slit scandalously high on one leg, exposing smooth, toned skin that looked like it had been photoshopped in real life. Her shoulders were bare. Her hair was up in soft waves, her earrings sparkled, and her lips were painted the color of temptation.


    "Hi," she said casually, one eyebrow raised. "You¡¯rete."


    Guy blinked. Words failed him. Language failed him. The English dictionary momentarily exited the chat.


    She smirked. "You¡¯re gawking."


    "I...okay, yeah," he admitted, holding up his hands like he was being arrested. "Fair. But in my defense, no one warned me you¡¯d look like this. There should¡¯ve been a safety warning."


    Sheughed, and the sound was unfairly melodic. "Is it too much?" she asked, suddenly uncertain, ncing down at herself. Her hands smoothed the fabric over her hips, her wide eyes searching his face. "Be honest."


    "Uh... what?" Guy blinked and snapped his eyes back up to her face, caught like a deer in the headlights. He realized he¡¯d been staring again.


    Chay arched a perfectly sculpted brow. "The dress... is it too much?" she asked again, uncertain.


    "It¡¯s..." he swallowed, because his throat suddenly had the consistency of a desert, "it¡¯s perfect. Just one thing..."


    Before she could ask, he reached into his suit pocket, pulled out a pristine white handkerchief, and stepped toward her. "May I?"


    Her eyes widened slightly. She nodded, her breath catching just a little.


    With the care of a man disarming a bomb, he dabbed gently at the corners of her eyes, then her lips. "There," he said softly, "you¡¯re a very beautiful woman, Chay. You don¡¯t have to try so hard. You just are."


    Chay stepped back lightly as if his words had touched a ce in her that wasn¡¯t ready to be seen. Compliments always made her feel like she was on stage in a y she hadn¡¯t auditioned for. She wasn¡¯t used to feedback about how she looked. And certainly not from a man like Guy.


    "Well," she said, brushing her hands down the front of her dress to focus herself, "you did say I have to dress to impress all the time, and I thought the asion needed a bit more... ir."


    Guy chuckled, his gaze sweeping down her figure with a low whistle. "Not your face. That¡¯s already doing divine work. I just didn¡¯t know you had such a banging body. I mean, really, where have you been hiding it? Under self-doubt?"


    Chayughed, awkward but genuine, and actually snorted, then immediately pped her hand over her mouth, horrified. "Oh no. I snorted."

 Chapter 115: Networking and Mingling

    <h4>Chapter 115: Networking and Mingling</h4>


    Guy grinned. "Best sound I¡¯ve heard all day."


    She rolled her eyes, but her cheeks glowed. "Anyway," she changed the subject, "what¡¯s the n for today?"


    He pulled out his phone, switching back into his business tone, though his eyes were still dancing. "We start by scanning through some properties for yourpany headquarters. Once you pick one, we make a deposit. After that? The morous part,working. Mingling. Letting people know who you are and what your work is about."


    She took a deep breath. "Good thing I¡¯m wearing one of my own designs then."


    Guy paused and looked at her with startling pride. "It¡¯s amazing."


    She shrugged, slightly self-conscious. "I didn¡¯t actually sew it. I just... sketched it. Then my designer brought it to life."


    "Well then," he said, stepping back and sweeping his arm out theatrically like a red-carpet usher, "tonight, you¡¯re not just the mind behind the magic. You are the magic. You¡¯re going to be your own model. You ready?"


    Chay took onest nce at herself in the hallway mirror, shing eyes, steady hands, heart thudding and gave a small nod. "Ready as I¡¯ll ever be."


    And as they stepped out into the evening, Guy realized this wasn¡¯t just aboutunching a brand. It was about unveiling a woman who, for far too long, had mistaken hiding for humility. And tonight, she was finally shining.


    *****


    Drake stood just inside the grand hall¡¯s entryway, one hand in his pocket. He tensed slightly as Queen¡¯s signature matte ck Range Rover purred into the car park like a lioness ready to prowl. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the car or the woman in it that made him straighten his posture instinctively.


    The door clicked open, and there she was in all her golden, glimmering, shimmering glory. The dress looked like it had been dipped in glitter, one-shouldered and determined to blind anyone within a ten-foot radius. Sequins sparkled as she stepped out, her every move rehearsed and rhythmic, hips swaying like she was born to walk a red carpet.


    "You look great," Drake said, pressing a kiss to her cheek, careful not to smudge anything. He meant it too, even if theplimentcked its usual enthusiasm. Queen always knew how to make an entrance; it just didn¡¯t surprise him anymore.


    "I know," she replied breezily, tossing her hair. "This is such a great idea, isn¡¯t it? A soir¨¦e where clients can actually make purchases? Like, instant engagement. I should totally try this with our investors."


    Drake nodded, offering a diplomatic smile. "I think you could make it work."


    "Right?" she said, looping her arm into the crook of his elbow. They stepped into the glowing, bustling hall. All around them were sleek tables, champagne sses catching the light, and apparently wealthy people. Dozens of guests were already mingling in cliques, the atmosphere buzzed with charm.


    Queen scanned the room. "Isn¡¯t that Guy Pique?" she asked, pointing toward a far corner where Guy stood, mid-conversation with two high-profile clients from Verna¡¯s growing list. He wasughing, a charming, casualugh that made people feel like they were in on the best secret in the room.


    "Who?" Drake asked, following her finger but sounding distracted.


    "Chayara¡¯s business advisor. I met him the other day at her apartment," Queen said. Her words sharpened slightly.


    Drake lifted a brow. "Looking for a property? Just like us?" he offered. "And I thought Chay said his name was Gi?"


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t understand why she calls him that," Queen muttered, tone clipped. But she wasn¡¯t really focused on Guy anymore.


    Because something shifted in Drake.


    His posture. His eyes. His attention.


    Queen turned her head slowly, tracing his gaze across the room.


    Standing near a group of women who looked like they were auditioning to be her best friends was Chayara. The women were giggling, admiring her dress, the way she glowed with quiet confidence. Chay¡¯s ck gown hugged her figure, and even her hair seemed to shine with a kind of rebel elegance. She wasughing softly, unaware that across the room, she was the eye of someone else¡¯s storm.


    Queen¡¯s lips twitched. Not in a smile.


    She looked back at Drake and he had the same look he used to give her.


    But it wasn¡¯t for her now. It was for Chay.


    Her stomach twisted. First, she found them whispering across a table at the restaurant a few days ago, Drake¡¯s hand suspiciously close to Chay¡¯s. And now, he looked at her like she wasn¡¯t just arm candy... but like she was the whole damn dessert table.


    "Isn¡¯t that Chayara?" Drake finally said, like it had to sneak past his own curiosity to be heard.


    Queen¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even bother to follow his gaze again. She already knew. Of course, it¡¯s Chayara. She managed to keep her tone breezy. "It sure is," she answered, tacking on a smile that didn¡¯t quite make it to her eyes.


    But the surprised admiration look in his eyes, as though he were seeing the woman for the first time kept picking at her. It was the kind of look that belonged in romance novels. And it had no business living on her husband¡¯s face while looking at another woman.


    "What is she doing here?" he asked.


    "Looking for a property just like we are?" Queen snapped, each word dipped in sarcasm. She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. "I¡¯m going to get a drink," she added, as she headed to the bar like it was a battlefield.


    She was halfway to hydration when Guy¡¯s voice floated through the air, smooth as a podcast host, loud enough to make sure everyone heard the gospel he was preaching.


    "She is the new big thinging to town. Just look at her. She did that. And when the timees, I hope you¡¯re all ready to put your money where your eyes are, gentlemen," Guy said, motioning subtly toward Chayara like she was some kind of art instation.


    @AVP1: Mwaahhhh

 Chapter 116: The Quiet Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Quiet Mouse</h4>


    Queen paused mid-stride, her lips tightening around a sigh that didn¡¯t make it out. Was everyone mooning over Chayara now? The quiet mouse?


    She reached the bar and knocked back a shot like it owed her money. The burn in her throat did nothing to quell the burn in her chest. She nced into the mirror set on the bar¡¯s side column, just a quick nce to remind herself that she looked damn good. The mirror confirmed it: radiant, regal, powerful. Her gold dress shimmered like it had a direct link to heaven¡¯s lighting department. Her hair framed her face like a Vogue cover shoot. She looked like money. She was money.


    And yet, everyone including her husband was staring at the woman in a dull ck dress as if Coco Chanel herself had risen from the grave to sew it on her. Was the slit that magical? Was there a hidden spotlight following Chay around?


    Enough. Queen swiped a ss of champagne off the tray of a passing waiter like she was iming a weapon and marched toward Chayara.


    "Her Chay!" she called out in her faux-surprised voice, stering a megawatt smile on her face. "What are you doing here?"


    Chayara turned around, her face lighting up with genuine surprise. "Hey, Queen!" she said, clearly unaware that Queen had seen her the moment she walked into the room. "I was sent an invite. I¡¯m looking for a property, and they thought it¡¯d save a lot of time to juste see all the options at once."


    "A property? For what?" Queen asked.


    "For Chayssories," Chayara replied, lifting her chin slightly as if the word alone carried weight. It didn¡¯t yet, but she believed it would. "Just an office building with arge work floor area. Somewhere creative. Practical. Something that breathes design."


    Queen took a slow sip from her ss, eyes never leaving Chay¡¯s face. "Yeah," she said thoughtfully, letting the pause stretch ufortably. "The new business you¡¯re beginning." The way she said it made it sound like a hobby, like knitting, something whimsical that would fizzle out by Christmas.


    Chay¡¯s fingers gripped her clutch a little tighter. "Uh... yes," she said, voice faltering only slightly. Her smile remained intact, but there was a flicker of doubt behind her eyes.


    Before she could say more, one of the women standing beside them leaned in with an excited grin, handing Chayara her card like she was offering a golden ticket to a secret club. "Your work is quite impressive," she said. "And that dress is sinful." She winked. "In the best way."


    Chay blushed and murmured a modest thank-you, but Queen was already shifting the conversation, sliding in like a PR assassin in a sequin gown.


    "Oh, Chay actually used to work for Numero Fashion," Queen said brightly. "She did an exceptional job. I could send you some of the outfits she worked on that are already in the market. Her brand hasn¡¯t quite taken off yet..." She smiled sweetly. "If I can have your card?"


    The woman, momentarily confused by the sudden redirection, blinked but nodded. "Of course, sure." She reached into her purse to fish out another card, casting a nce back at Chay with a slightly dimmed spark of interest.


    Chayara felt her stomach drop a bit. She was standing right there, dressed in her own design, glowing under the lights, beingplimented and yet Queen had just grabbed the narrative and rebranded her from bold new visionary to former staff. It was subtle. It was smooth. It was devastating.


    Just then, the double doors opened, and a group of formally dresseddies wheeled in long tables covered with intricate 3D models of various properties. The disy was stunning, with tiny architectural marvels, like a mini city begging to be bought.


    "Ah, it¡¯s time," Queen said, her voice triumphant, and turned on her heel. The other women followed her.


    Chayara stood frozen, her fingers still curled around the first business card she had received. Her heart thudded, not from excitement now, but from embarrassment. The warmth of pride she¡¯d walked in with had been reced with the cold trickle of insecurity.


    Guy appeared at her side. "It¡¯s time," he said, gently.


    Chay nodded, but her movements were dyed. "Yeah... okay."


    He nced at her and frowned slightly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She looked up at him, blinking away the mist in her eyes before it had a chance to form fully. "I think Queen just sabotaged me."


    His brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    Chay sighed, running a hand down the side of her dress, grounding herself in the smooth fabric. "I... I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it. It¡¯s just... I felt like I had a moment. Like I mattered. And then she just... repackaged me."


    "We will talk about thister," Guy said in a low voice, his fingers gently curling around Chayara¡¯s hand. Her skin was soft, and he noticed the way her hand rested in his. He tugged slightly, steering her towards the elegant lineup of 3D disy models featuringmercial properties, each one a miniature dream trying to sell itself.


    "The beauty of a ce isn¡¯t everything," Guy advised as they leaned over one of the models. "You need something in a busy part of town. Visibility matters. You want people to wander in just because they saw your signage out of the corner of their eye and got curious."


    Chay frowned slightly, tilting her head as she surveyed a sleek ss-fronted design. "You think so? I mean, art loves quiet. Fashion breathes in the silence."


    Guy chuckled, his eyes warm. "Sweetheart, we will soundproof your office. You can have all the peace in the world behind triple-zed windows. But let the outside world see that something fabulous is happening inside."


    "Sweetheart, uhn." A new voice cut into the moment. It held just the right amount of teasing, but there was an edge.


    Chayara turned, her smile immediate. "Hey Drake, how are you? I didn¡¯t know you were here too."

 Chapter 117: Luxury Properties

    <h4>Chapter 117: Luxury Properties</h4>


    Drake¡¯s hands were casually in his pockets, but his gaze flicked from their joined hands to Guy¡¯s smirk. "I saw you were busy with thedies. Gave you time to shine. So... Gi... I presume."


    Guy stepped forward with a practiced smile. "Yes, but everyone calls me Guy."


    "I came house-hunting with Queen," Drake said. "I have to check on her though, make sure she doesn¡¯t bankrupt me." He forced a chuckle.


    Chayughed, a bit awkward but genuine. She waved him off, but her mind buzzed with questions. Why did he keep looking at Guy like he was inspecting a newpetitor in a race no one had announced?


    *****


    Queen and Drake stood near the edge of the hall, where a tablet-wielding assistant had just confirmed their interest in one of the luxury properties. It was clean, minimalist, and big enough to impress Queen, though Drake was more concerned about whether it would inspire an overdraft.


    "You¡¯ll receive the price via email soon," the assistant chirped with robotic cheer as she typed with rming speed.


    Queen leaned in, beaming. "Isn¡¯t it lovely? It¡¯s got a rooftop garden and a pool."


    Drake nodded slowly. "It¡¯s... a house, Queen. Not a resort."


    "Details, Drake. It has personality."


    Drake exhaled. "I need to know if it¡¯s within my budget."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but we do not have that information at this time," the assistant said with a polite but annoyingly rehearsed smile. "I will inform the CEO, and he¡¯ll ensure you receive the details as soon as possible."


    Drake¡¯s eyebrows twitched. "You don¡¯t have the price tag for a property you¡¯re actively marketing?"


    "Not at this exact moment, sir. We tend to keep the prices discreet for our clients¡¯ privacy."


    Drake turned toward Queen, who was already pinching his arm discreetly. "Drake, will you stop pushing? You¡¯re embarrassing me," she hissed under her breath.


    Drake leaned closer. "It¡¯ll be an even bigger embarrassment if I sign a purchase contract and my bank ountughs in my face."


    Queen let out a sigh, slow and dramatic. "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s reasonably priced."


    He turned to her, deadpan. "What you and I consider reasonably priced are two very different gxies, Queen."


    She gave him a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and her chin tilted up a fraction. "Just drop it," she said, as final as a Supreme Court ruling. Then she turned, sipping her champagne.


    Her eyes weren¡¯t on the property anymore. They were darting toward Chayara and Guy, who seemed to be floating through the crowd. Chayara¡¯s hand asionally brushed Guy¡¯s arm as she pointed to designs, her smile casual and soft. Guy was clearly enjoying himself, jumping at every chance to hype Chayara¡¯s brilliance to anyone who would listen.


    Queen watched them, the bubbles in her champagne suddenly feeling like acid in her throat.


    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Chay¡¯s abilities. Chay was talented. But that wasn¡¯t the issue. Queen had wed her way to the top of her father¡¯s empire, taking over Numero Corp. People believed he just handed it to her. No! She had worked her butt off. She hadn¡¯t just walked in on the coattails of legacy. She was Queen Numero, damn it.


    And yet, since walking into this soir¨¦e, it was like she had stepped into a world where herst name meant nothing.


    No one had rushed up to greet her. No whispered gossip about her. They all saw the same sparkly dress, the same wless makeup, and still their eyes slid past her.


    She clenched her jaw as she watched another client lean into Chayara, visibly charmed, and whisper something that made herugh. Herugh, Queen noted with annoyance, was actually quite cute.


    Queen felt the bitterness gather in her throat. She hadn¡¯t made a ssh since her wedding, even her wedding barely made headlines because of thest minute groom change. Since then? tline. Nothing. She was slowly bing... the forgotten heiress.


    Her father had built a name, yes, but Queen had vowed she¡¯d be more than a name. She would be a force. She had ns to elevate Numero to something timeless. Something loud. Something so unforgettable the brand would tremble under the weight of her impact.


    But tonight, the only thing trembling was her patience.


    Queen tilted her head and gave the fakestugh at something the agent said. Her mind, however, was whirring. If Chayara thought she could waltz into her territory and steal the spotlight with one dramatic dress and a charming male escort, she had another thinging.


    She was the daughter of a well-known business guru, the product of bloodline brilliance and tailored ambition. Queen Numero didn¡¯t just wear sess; she made it look good. She had closed deals in stilettos taller than most people¡¯s self-esteem. And she¡¯d made in one month what Numero Corp had previously scraped together in six. Numbers didn¡¯t lie. She was a goddess in a gold dress. She deserved to be worshipped, to be apuded, to be noticed. Yet somehow tonight, no one noticed her.


    "Drake," she said, turning toward him. "I¡¯d like to leave now."


    Drake blinked, thrown off by her tone. "Come on," he replied, gesturing toward Chayara and Guy still basking in the soft, admiring glow of curious onlookers. "Chay isn¡¯t done yet. Don¡¯t you think you should go over there and give her some of your... professional insights?"


    Queen whipped around to face him. "Why the hell do you care so much about Chayara?" she whispered harshly. "I am your wife, not her."


    Drake¡¯s face contorted in surprise, then confusion. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" he asked, genuinely baffled. "Chay is my friend. So were you."


    "Well," she said, her voice frosty, "I am not just your friend anymore. Deal with it."


    She spun around. She didn¡¯t storm off so much as glide away. Drake stood there, arms slightly outstretched, the human embodiment of a question mark.


    "Queen..." he called after her, but she was already gone.


    He sighed, running a hand down his face, and made his way toward Chayara, who was mid-conversation. She spotted him and excused herself, meeting him with a knowing look.


    "Hey Chay," Drake said, rubbing the back of his neck. "Queen wants to leave. I think she¡¯s in a mood."

 Chapter 118: Luxury House

    <h4>Chapter 118: Luxury House</h4>


    Chay nodded slowly. "Yeah, I kinda noticed."


    Chayara gave him a warm hug, one that lingered for just a second longer than necessary. "Are we still on for car shopping?"


    "Of course," he replied, pulling back slightly. "Text me the time and date."


    Chayara nodded, and they turned to Guy, who had his arms crossed and was watching them with an expression of calm scrutiny.


    Drake extended a hand. "It was nice to meet you."


    Guy shook it, his smile tight, teeth barely visible. "Same here," he said.


    He didn¡¯t mean it. Not one bit.


    Drake gave Chay a goodbye nod and turned to leave. As he stepped outside, the night air hit him, a reminder that the evening hadn¡¯t exactly gone as nned. Queen was gone. He sighed, yanked his keys from his pocket, and got into his car.


    He headed toward her condo, though he¡¯d never actually been there. He wasn¡¯t even sure which unit was hers until he saw nestled among a line of refined, minimalist buildings stood one condo that had Queen Numero written all over it¡ªliterally. A bold, gold crown shimmered above the doorbell.


    He parked in the garage and rang the bell.


    The door opened just enough to reveal her, still dressed.


    "I came to find out what¡¯s going on," he said calmly, stepping inside.


    She said nothing, just walked ahead. He followed, and when they entered the living room, he finally understood something he¡¯d never truly grasped before: why she refused to settle.


    Her condo was a masterpiece. A luxury house that screamed power. A ss wall offered a perfect view of the pool area.


    Drake looked around and exhaled. This wasn¡¯t just a home. It was a statement. "Your parents¡¯ mansion was breathtaking," he muttered aloud. "But this... this is yours?"


    Queen perched lightly on the armrest of one of her designer couches, not sitting fully. She crossed her arms. "Exactly. So, are we done here?"


    "Tell me what¡¯s going on," he asked.


    "Nothing," she replied quickly. "I just didn¡¯t want to be there anymore."


    He stepped closer. "And that¡¯s already odd, Queen. These kinds of ces, soirees, extravagant parties,working, you thrive there. It¡¯s your natural habitat."


    "Yes! But not when someone else is around there sucking up all the breath in the room!" Queen exploded.


    Drake was still stunned. "What are you talking about? Do you mean Chay?" His eyes widened as if he couldn¡¯t believe she had just gone there.


    Queen gave a dry, sarcastic chuckle. "Oh, don¡¯t give me that woundedmb look. I saw the way you were looking at her."


    Drake rubbed a hand over his face, letting out a slow breath. "Queen, Chay is my friend. And yes, of course I¡¯m stunned by her recent transformation. You can¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t notice. She went from unsure to unstoppable in the same period we have been married."


    "Yes, I noticed," Queen snapped, arms folded tight. "Which is exactly why we¡¯re having this conversation."


    Drake stared at her, trying to peel through theyers of anger, pride, and leftover childhood insecurities she wore. "Are you jealous of your cousin? Your best friend?"


    Queen scoffed hard. "Why would I be jealous? I¡¯m Queen Numero. I do not get jealous...I get noticed."


    "Then why are we even having this conversation?" Drake threw his hands up so dramatically, he almost knocked over one of the crystal vases. Queen just stared at him, eyes narrowing.


    "You¡¯re right," she said quietly. "I¡¯m sorry. I..." The rest of the sentence got caught between her throat and her ego.


    Drake stepped forward and, with tenderness pulled her into his arms. She let herself lean just a little, resting her forehead against his chest.


    "She needs you now," he said softly, fingers rubbing slow circles into her back. "You saw her with that Guy guy..."


    Queen was quiet for a moment. Then, she pulled back and gave him a sheepish smile.


    "I had him checked out."


    "Of course you did."


    "Guy Pique. He¡¯s legit. He¡¯s worked with major brands. Fashion. Tech."


    Drakeughed. "Well then. She¡¯s in good hands?"


    Queen pursed her lips. "That remains to be seen."


    "What I wonder," Drake said, narrowing his eyes, "is how did Chay even find him?"


    "Her father contacted his office."


    Drake raised an eyebrow. "From prison?"


    "Yes."


    "Damn. The man still got the moves," he muttered, half impressed.


    Queen chuckled, shaking her head. "Don¡¯t forget...he was once COO of Numero Corp. I¡¯m sure he still has loyalists."


    Drake stepped closer, snaking an arm around her waist as she leaned into him. "Well... you wannae back to my ce with me?"


    She tilted her head, eyes gleaming with yful mischief. "Why don¡¯t you stay here?" she whispered, her fingers casually tugging at the front of his shirt.


    Drake nced around the perfectly curated home. "Fine," he said, giving in with a grin. "But only tonight."


    "Fine," she echoed smugly. "I¡¯ll order us dinner. Sushi or Thai?"


    "Surprise me."


    As she walked toward the dining nook with her phone in hand, he turned in ce again, his eyes scanning the sleekyout. Every piece of furniture was a statement. The velvet couch, the modern chandelier, the art that was probably worth more than his car.


    "Now I¡¯m only going to say this once," Drake said, pacing a little toward the wide window that looked out over the pool. "So you don¡¯t get the wrong idea... This ce? Is fabulous."


    "I know right. I don¡¯t even know my neighbors. Every house here is like a miniature kingdom."


    "Yeah, yeah," he rolled his eyes. "Don¡¯t butter me up. I¡¯m not moving in here."


    "Damn," Queen sighed with mock disappointment. "I really thought that was going to work."


    Drake chuckled, walking toward her slowly. "You¡¯re going to have to try harder than real estate seduction, Your Majesty."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I have other tricks."


    She set the phone down, dinner officially ordered, and walked into his arms with a sway that could have hypnotized a monk. She wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Drake pulled her in, the tension of the evening slipping away. His hands found the small of her back, drawing her even closer.


    Their lips met in a kiss. Her hands slid under his shirt, dragging it upward, revealing the skin beneath as she gently backed him toward the couch.


    "Dinner will be here in thirty," she murmured between kisses.

 Chapter 119: Let’s Make It Count

    <h4>Chapter 119: Let¡¯s Make It Count</h4>


    "That gives us twenty-nine minutes to fuck," he said, breathless, letting her push him down onto the cushions.


    Drake¡¯s back hit the plush sofa with a soft thud, the wind barely knocked out of him, though he didn¡¯t mind one bit. His shirt was halfway off, his hair slightly disheveled from Queen¡¯s impatient fingers. The countdown had begun¡ªnot just on the clock, but on his sanity.


    She climbed onto hisp. "Let¡¯s make it count," she said.


    Her hands slipped beneath his shirt, trailing over his abs. Drake reached for her hips.


    But then¡ªjust as their mouths were about to crash into each other, he froze.


    "Wait!" he said, hands halting her movement mid-grind. "I just remembered something. So,ing outside you sucks¡ªreally¡ªand for some reason, I never get around to getting protection. So..." His words trailed off awkwardly as he watched her reaction.


    Queen smiled.


    "Why are you smiling?" he asked, suddenly suspicious. His brows pulled together as if they were trying to build a bridge to understanding.


    "I¡¯m on the pill. My mum put me on it since she found out I was active," she said with a shrug, as casual as one might talk about dinner ns.


    Drake sat up straighter. "Why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Queen bit her lip, fighting back a grin that only made her look guiltier. "It¡¯s kinda hot when you do it," she confessed, trailing her fingers slowly down his chest. "I love to see your frustration and that grunt just before you pull out? Sexy. Turns me on all over again."


    He stared at her, aghast. "You... you... you¡¯re a witch," he said, but there was no real heat behind the usation¡ªjust resignation.


    Queen leaned in, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "I¡¯m your witch."


    He growled¡ªan actual, feral sound¡ªand pulled her into him. But in his rush to reim dominance, he miscalcted.


    With one swift motion and an embarrassingck of spatial awareness, he flipped them both off the couch. They tumbled to the ground. Legs iled.


    Drakey half-crushed beneath her, groaning in pain and pleasure. "This was not how I imagined seducing you. I was going for sleek and dominant."


    Queen snorted, her head resting against his shoulder. "Younded on me. Very dominant."


    They dissolved into giggles, tangled in each other, surrounded by fallen cushions.


    Drake entered inside her. His body stiffened as pleasure surged through him, and he shut his eyes tightly to mentally hold onto the feeling before the world came crashing back. His hands gripped her waist.


    Queen didn¡¯t waste time. She wrapped her legs around his hips and grabbed his buttocks with a firm, greedy grip. Her nails bit into his skin, and she pulled him in deeper, driving him to the hilt with a breathy moan. He slid effortlessly, her arousal making every stroke a sinful glide.


    She bit her lip, suppressing the noises bubbling in her throat, but her body betrayed her¡ªit writhed, rolled, moved. She met his thrusts with rhythmic defiance. "Harder, Drake..."


    That single plea snapped thest string of control he had. He drove into her with a newfound intensity, his body jerking with every desperate, delicious movement.


    "Fuck! I love you!"


    The words tumbled out of his mouth. The second they slipped out, he realized what he¡¯d done.


    They both stilled.


    Queen blinked at him, eyes wide. "What?" she said.


    Drake sighed. "Well, shit."


    There it was¡ªthe cat, the bag, the mess. Out. Sprawled on the floor. Since the moment this marriage farce had begun, since they entered into holy matrimony with zero holiness and lots of champagne, he knew something would eventually crack. The sex had only made it worse¡ªor better, depending on the angle. Honeymooning had turned into a honeymoon of moans, and somewhere between hotel bedposts and fake wedding smiles, he¡¯d realized the truth was boiling.


    "I do," he said, brushing a loose strand of hair from her flushed face. "I always have."


    Queen stared at him.


    The ice that usually encased her heart cracked. "I didn¡¯t know that," she whispered, as though afraid the truth might vanish if she spoke too loudly.


    "Well," Drake smirked, trying to lighten the mood before she emotionallybusted. "Emotions were never your forte."


    Queen snorted, which was her version of melting. Her hands were still tangled in his hair, her legs still wrapped around him. "It¡¯s nice to hear," she said, soft and steady.


    Drake began to move again. He moved harder, deeper, pivoting.


    Their bodies tangled again in movement, but now, every thrust carried a heartbeat. Every sigh meant something.


    Maybeter they¡¯d talk.


    But right now?


    They had thirteen minutes left.


    Queen cried out, the sound ripping from her throat. Her body convulsed under him, every nerve sparking, her toes curling, her thighs trembling. It was overwhelming, soul-shaking.


    Drake felt her walls tighten around him and nearly lost it. But instead of riding the edge with her, he reached between their sweat-slicked bodies, his fingers finding the tender spot where they were joined. He rubbed slow circles, drawing out her release.


    Queen whimpered, her nails raking down his back as another ripple of pleasure caught her off guard, dragging her back up before she¡¯d even fullye down. Her body bucked beneath him, her eyes zed. "Drake... please... oh god."


    His answer came in the form of a wicked grin and a low, gravelly grunt as he continued his deep, relentless rhythm. "You like that dick, babe?" he asked.


    "Fuck, yes! Fuck me!" she begged.


    He shifted position, grabbing her legs and pulling them up in front of him. Her thighs trembled as he got on his knees, adjusting her so he could go even deeper. Her eyes rolled back at the first thrust. He held her ankles, her legs spread wide, exposed and open for him, and he gave her exactly what she asked for¡ªhard, deep, deliberate thrusts that had them both on the brink.


    The sound of skin pping, the raw moans, the heat, the confessions¡ªall of it reached a fever pitch.

 Chapter 120: We Want A Porsche

    <h4>Chapter 120: We Want A Porsche</h4>


    And then¡ªwith one final plunge and a broken groan of her name¡ªhe exploded inside her. His whole body trembled as he spilled into her for the first time since they got married, burying himself to the hilt, as if trying to tell her: this is mine, and so are you.


    *****


    Drake and Chayara arrived at the dealership together.


    Drake adjusted his shirt as they stepped out of the car, sunsses on. They strolled toward the gleaming rows of shiny metal beasts, and Chayara¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "I have just the car that suits you," Drake said confidently, walking ahead.


    Chayara slowed, arching one perfect brow in suspicion. "What do you mean suits me?"


    He turned, trying not to smirk. "Grounded," he replied coolly.


    "You think I am grounded?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Beginning to actually," Drake answered.


    Chayara gave him a sideways nce, lips curving into a sly smirk. She didn¡¯tment on it.


    "So what car is on your mind?" she asked, slipping her hand into the crook of his arm as they strolled toward the entrance.


    "A Porsche," he announced dramatically, as though he were unveiling the next big blockbuster.


    As soon as they stepped through the dealership¡¯s ss doors, the scent of new leather filled the air. A sharply dressed sales agent approached them¡ªhis teeth already gleaming withmission-based enthusiasm.


    Before the man couldunch into the usual "what are you looking for today?" script, Chayara beat him to it.


    "We want a Porsche," she said crisply.


    "Good woman!" the agent dered with a grin, pping his hands together. "Right this way!"


    They followed him past rows of shiny cars so polished they reflected every nervous twitch in Drake¡¯s expression.


    While the agent began extolling the virtues of hybrid turbo engines and full-grain Napa leather seats, Drake¡¯s phone buzzed. He casually pulled it from his pocket, expecting another boring promotional email.


    Then he clicked it open.


    His eyebrows furrowed, lips parted slightly. He stared at the screen as if the numbers were written in some ancient, confusing code.


    Chayara noticed immediately. She cocked a brow. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Uh... nothing," Drake said too quickly, still staring at the phone. "Just the house we want to buy. It¡¯s ridiculously affordable. I thought it would cost more."


    Chayara snorted. "Maybe Mrs Numero had something to do with it. She knocked down my price too."


    "Friends and family discount?"


    "I guess so," she shrugged.


    "But I don¡¯t intend to look a gift horse in the mouth," she added. "Grandpa left me a lot of money and put my finances in order, but still doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love discounts. Especially now when I¡¯m starting off."


    Drake smiled, his hand brushing hers as they walked toward the next car. "You¡¯re a strange kind of rich."


    "I¡¯m practical rich," she quipped, nose in the air. "That¡¯s the beautiful kind of rich."


    He grinned. "Remind me to tell youter how hot I find fiscal responsibility."


    Chayara blushed a deep, very deep shade of red.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    "Speaking of, is Queen okay? She seemed out of it the other day at the soiree," Chayara said quickly. Anything to keep the conversation from veering into dangerous, emotionally vulnerable territory.


    Drake leaned against the gleaming hood of a cherry red Porsche, hands tucked in his pockets, trying to y it cool. He squinted into the afternoon sun, though it didn¡¯t stop the faint flush that crept up his neck.


    "Yeah, sure. She was just under some work pressure," he replied, shrugging with exaggerated nonchnce. Chayara, of course, noticed.


    "Ah... okay," she said, nodding.


    "Actually, I told her how I feel about her."


    Chay¡¯s head jerked slightly, though she managed to keep her faceposed¡ªmostly. Internally, her heart did a spectacr belly flop. She forced a casual smile. "Really? What did she say?" she asked.


    "Now that I think about it, she didn¡¯t exactly say anything," Drake admitted, scratching the back of his neck, "but we were sort of in the middle of something."


    He didn¡¯t borate, but the look on his face¡ªand the way he avoided her gaze¡ªtold her exactly what they¡¯d been in the middle of.


    Chay smiled thinly. "Ah."


    Seeing Drake with Queen still hurt more than she cared to admit. It was the ghost of what might have been. But Chayara had already given herself the lecture: You don¡¯t mourn a man you never truly had. So she nodded, swallowed the ache, and reminded herself that she was over him. Or getting there. Eventually.


    ******


    Later that day, Drake drove behind her, watching from thefort of his car as Chayara cruised down the road in her brand-new machine.


    As they pulled up to the curb, Chayara stepped out of the vehicle. Her curls bounced, her heels clicked, and her new car practically purred in approval.


    Just then, another car slid smoothly into the driveway.


    Guy stepped out of his vehicle, sunsses already lowered halfway down his nose, grinning. His eyes scanned her ride appreciatively beforending on her.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about," he said with a grin. "A powerful car for a powerful woman."


    Chay giggled, herughter light and musical. "Drake helped," she said with a soft smile, ncing back at her new car.


    Guy¡¯s jaw twitched slightly. "Ah... Drake. You asked him for help," he repeated. There was a tightness in his throat he wasn¡¯t proud of¡ªa bitter little knot that formed every time Drake¡¯s name came up. He didn¡¯t like the way it sounded. He sounded like a jealous boyfriend instead of the supportive business advisor he was supposed to be. Professional. Neutral. Focused on her career.


    But there was nothing neutral about the way her eyes lit up when she talked about Drake. And worse¡ªnothing neutral about how much he noticed it.


    He was spending more time with hertely¡ªmore than his role strictly required. At first, it was just about revamping her brand, elevating her public image, managing PR. But somewhere between coffee-fueled brainstorms andte-night strategy calls, something shifted. Something... personal.

 Chapter 121: Of Course He Does

    <h4>Chapter 121: Of Course He Does</h4>


    There was just something about Chayara. She had this way of being warm and sharp all at once. She pulled people in, made them forget what they were supposed to be doing, and reminded them what it felt like to be wanted¡ªreally wanted. The simple way she looked at you and made you feel like the most interesting person in the room.


    "Yes. He thinks a Porsche suits me," Chay said. She tapped the hood affectionately.


    Guy gave a tight smile, trying not to let the "Drake thinks" part burrow under his skin. "Of course he does," he muttered, mostly to himself.


    Across the street, Drake still sat in his car, watching the exchange.


    He hadn¡¯t quite figured out Guy¡¯s intentions, but the man rubbed him the wrong way¡ªalways had. He was too smooth, too present, too... avable.


    Drake leaned forward, elbows resting on the steering wheel, his jaw ticking. He¡¯s just her advisor, he reminded himself. He gets paid for this.


    But that didn¡¯t stop the burn crawling up his chest. Guy was standing too close. Laughing too much. Looking at her like she was more than a client.


    He narrowed his eyes behind the windshield. And as if on cue, Guy turned his head ever so slightly and met Drake¡¯s gaze through the ss.


    For a moment, neither man moved.


    They just scowled at each other, a silent war of narrowed eyes and testosteroneced telepathy.


    Chayara, blissfully unaware of the growing male tension behind her, pulled out her phone to take a photo of the Porsche. She hummed a happy little tune under her breath, pleased with her new ride, pleased with the day, pleased with herself.


    *****


    The next morning, the city hadn¡¯t quite stirred yet. Nita arrived at Chay¡¯s residence with a tight knot of worry in her chest. Richard had wanted toe with her, of course. But Nita had stopped him with a hand to his arm and a firm shake of her head.


    "She doesn¡¯t need both of us at her door," she¡¯d said. "Let me ease her into it."


    She wasn¡¯t sure Chayara was ready. But the news wasn¡¯t going to wait.


    Standing at the door, Nita raised her hand and knocked, three short taps, then two longer ones. She waited, anxiety gnawing at her ribs. Behind the door, she heard soft footsteps, a muttered yawn, and the creak of the lock turning.


    Chay opened the door in pyjamas. Her hair was up in a loose puff that had clearly battled a pillow all night and lost.


    "Aunty! Good morning," she said, blinking in surprise. "Is everything alright?"


    Nita offered a tight-lipped smile. "I need to speak with you."


    "Of course,e in." Chay stepped aside immediately, ushering her in with one hand while pushing up her sleeves with the other.


    Nita¡¯s eyes scanned the room and thennded on the study table, where Guy was slumped forward, passed out with his cheek mashed against a stack of papers. Hisptop screen glowed faintly, casting a soft halo over his messy hair.


    "Oh, we were working all night. He crashed here," Chay exined.


    Nita nodded, understanding more than Chay realized.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Chay asked as they moved toward the kitchen. She grabbed two mugs from the cab without thinking¡ªher body moving on autopilot while her mind processed Nita¡¯s tense expression.


    Nita hesitated. Her mouth opened, closed. Then, she said softly, "Richard received some news today. It¡¯s not good."


    Chay clutched the mugs a little tighter. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t tell me. I can¡¯t lose anyone again."


    Her words echoed through the quiet kitchen, and Guy stirred. He heard the panic in her voice before he even registered the words. His eyes fluttered open, bleary with sleep.


    "Chay?" he called, rm shooting through his spine. He was on his feet before he was even fully awake.


    He blinked at Nita, recognition dawning.


    He rubbed his face with one hand. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Chay didn¡¯t answer. Her body had gone still, eyes wide and ssy, arms crossed.


    Nita stepped forward gently, her hand brushing against Chay¡¯s arm. "Sit, my dear. Just sit. Let me exin."


    Chay clutched at her chest as if trying to physically hold back the dread creeping up her spine. "No, please no." Her knees felt weak. The tears stung fast and hot, burning the backs of her eyes and threatening to fall in a torrent she wasn¡¯t ready for.


    "Chayara!" Nita stepped forward quickly, grabbing her by the arm, taking the mugs from her.


    "Aunty, no." Chay¡¯s voice cracked again. Her other hand shot up as if to shield herself from the truth. "Please don¡¯t tell me. I still miss Grandpa. I¡¯m still hurting for him." She inhaled sharply. "It hasn¡¯t even been a year!"


    Guy was beside her in seconds. "Chay... you can do this," he said softly. "Just breathe...e on. In and out. Just breathe."


    Chay looked up at him with ssy eyes, her mouth trembling. His hand found her back, rubbing slow circles. She turned back to Nita.


    "Which of them?"


    Nita swallowed. She hadn¡¯t wanted to say it like this. She hadn¡¯t wanted it to be this brutal. But there was no sugar-coating what had happened. "Your mother," she said. "She was stabbed in gen pop. She died."


    Chay screamed.


    The sound was raw, broken. She stumbled backward, almost doubling over as it burst out of her. "No!" she cried. "She was going to get out in a few weeks. She was...Oh my God!"


    Guy didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled her into his arms, catching her just as her knees began to buckle. She crumpled against him, sobbing into his chest. Her grief soaked his shirt, but he didn¡¯t care. He only held her tighter, one hand cradling her head while the other wrapped around her waist protectively, silently daring the world to try and hurt her again.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Chay," Nita said. "Your uncle would be here, but I told him not to overwhelm you. He went to the prison to make preparations. If you would like to be there with him, I can take you."

 Chapter 122: I’m Not Going Anywhere

    <h4>Chapter 122: I¡¯m Not Going Anywhere</h4>


    Chay couldn¡¯t speak. Her mouth moved, but words wouldn¡¯te. Her shoulders shook against Guy¡¯s chest, her sobsing in gasps now. The word mother echoed in her mind.


    Ever since she was born, prison walls had been the only setting for her family reunions. Her earliest memories weren¡¯t birthday cakes or bedtime stories¡ªthey were security checks, visiting windows, guards with tired eyes and pity in their stares. Her father had been serving life, and her mother... she had hope. She was supposed to get out. To be free. To sit beside her at dinner.


    "She was supposed to get out," she murmured again.


    Nita ced a hand on Chay¡¯s shoulder again, tears threatening to spill from her own eyes. "I know, baby. I know."


    Guy looked at her, still holding her tightly.


    "Whatever you need," he said into her hair. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Guy just held her, his hand stroking slow circles on her back.


    Guy looked up at Nita. "I¡¯ll bring her."


    "Thank you," Nita replied gently.


    *****


    At Gwen¡¯s funeral, the mood was oppressively solemn. Richard¡¯s entire Numero family was present.


    Except for Abby, of course.


    Abby had sent her condolences to Chayara.


    Queen stood to the side, a little removed from the core gathering. Her little ck dress was Chanel, hugging her body. Her wide-brimmed hat shadowed her face, and her sunsses concealed her expression.


    Queen didn¡¯t have pity to spare for Gwen. The woman had been a monster in fine jewelry, a woman who tried to kill her mother. Queen¡¯s mother was everything. If Gwen were being buried in a trash bag, Queen would¡¯ve handed over the duct tape.


    Still, she stood there, because the rest of her family had decided to extend grace in Chay¡¯s direction. That¡¯s what good people did. They showed up. Even when it hurt. Even when the person in the casket didn¡¯t deserve flowers.


    "You should be by her side," Richard whispered. He stood beside her, his gaze fixed on Chayara.


    "I will. Just not here," Queen said, arms folded, her posture perfect and spine straight as an iron rod.


    "This is where she needs you," Richard said, stepping closer. "After this, you know Chay... she¡¯ll shut everyone out, just like she did when Grandpa died."


    Queen turned her head away, blinking behind her sunsses. "I know her," she said bitterly. "Better than you think."


    Richard¡¯s eyes softened, but he wasn¡¯t backing down. "Then act like it. Be the person she expects in her corner."


    "I cannot, Dad," Queen snapped. "I¡¯m not going to stand here and pretend, like everybody else, that Chay¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t a bitch. She got what she deserved."


    Queen¡¯s lips trembled slightly after the outburst.


    Richard sighed heavily, rubbing his temple. "At some point, Queen... you need to learn that love should conquer all. Gwen was Chay¡¯s mother. Your cousin and best friend just lost her mother. Be a friend first."


    Queen¡¯s face shifted. A flicker of guilt crossed her features. But she buried it, fast and deep. She tilted her chin toward the figures near the casket. "My husband is already doing that," she said coolly, nodding in Drake¡¯s direction.


    Drake was beside Chayara, holding her in the same way someone might shield a candle from the wind. His arms were wrapped around her. The image made Queen¡¯s stomach twist.


    Richard followed her gaze. His eyes narrowed slightly but he said nothing more. With a sigh of surrender, he turned and walked toward the cluster of mourners who¡¯de to say farewell to Gwen.


    He reached for his wife¡¯s hand and stood beside her quietly for a few moments, trying to center himself in the stillness.


    "Have you noticed something off with Queen?" he murmured.


    Nita turned to him, her brows knitting together in concern. "No. Why?"


    "Nothing," Richard replied too quickly. "It¡¯s just... something is wrong."


    Nita nced discreetly at her daughter, still stiff at the edges of the group.


    Richard couldn¡¯t exin it, but there was a crack forming. Her words were getting sharper, her emotions harder to predict. She was too poised. As if pretending to be unbothered.


    *****


    After the funeral, Chayara sat in the cold, steel-colored visitation room of the prison, her arms folded so tightly across her chest it was like she was trying to hold herself together. The stic chair beneath her creaked with every subtle shift she made, and the fluorescent lights above flickered much like her mood.


    Her phone had been ringing off the hook for the past two days, the prison number lighting up the screen again and again. She hadn¡¯t picked up once.


    But when Uncle Richard had gently ced a hand on her shoulder that morning and said, "Go see him," she couldn¡¯t tell him no. So, she came.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to smile. She wasn¡¯t going to cry.


    She was angry.


    She was angry at them. Her parents. The duo who had built their lives like a house of cards in a thunderstorm, without once considering what it would mean for her.


    The door on the far side of the room buzzed, then opened.


    "Baby," Sam said, stepping into the room.


    "Dad," Chay replied curtly, not standing, not smiling.


    Sam took the seat across from her and tried a smile.


    "Listen," he began, folding his hands on the table. "I know you don¡¯t take loss very well, but I needed to see how you¡¯re doing."


    "As well as I can be. I mean, Mom is gone. You¡¯re in jail. Great life." She leaned back in her chair, tossing her hands up in mock celebration. "Just what every little girl dreams of."


    "Hey... Chay... don¡¯t be like that," Sam said gently, flinching slightly at the sarcasm. "I just¡ª"


    "No...Don¡¯t tell me how to be."


    Sam looked down, shoulders sagging under the weight of years¡¯ worth of mistakes.


    "Did you guys, for once, ever think about how screwed up my life would be without you in it? No?" she demanded, her eyes wide, glistening now from fire. "Did it ever cross your mind that maybe I¡¯d like to grow up without needing visitor badges and hearing my friends whisper about my murderous parents?"

 Chapter 123: Just For You

    <h4>Chapter 123: Just For You</h4>


    Sam didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes welled with tears, bitter ones that didn¡¯t quite fall. "Chay... I would give anything to rewind time. Just for you. Only for you," he said. "I would do everything right. Just... to be with you."


    She snorted softly, bitterly. "Well, there¡¯s no rewind button, Dad. There¡¯s just y. And unfortunately, I¡¯m the one who has to keep watching the damn movie."


    Sam reached across the table but she pulled back.


    "I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness," he said, eyes locked to hers. "But I want you to know... I was proud. I am proud. Of who you are. Of how strong you are."


    "I have to go, Dad," Chay said abruptly, her chair scraping across the floor as she rose, the metal-on-concrete sound almost as harsh as her voice.


    "No... Chay... wait," Sam called out, reaching for her across the narrow metal table. But she was already turning away.


    She couldn¡¯t do this. Not right now. Maybe not ever again.


    She walked briskly toward the exit, arms wrapped around herself. Her steps were sharp, each one a release of years of restraint she hadn¡¯t even realized she was still holding onto.


    She had spent so much of her life pretending that seeing her parents behind bars was normal. That she was fine. But the truth? She wasn¡¯t fine. She had never been fine.


    She was tired of being the girl with the tragic backstory. Tired of being looked at with pity, as if her whole existence was a charity case people signed up for when they were feeling particrly noble.


    Now? She was done.


    She wanted more from life. She wanted to be loved, without the baggage of her parents¡¯ sins hanging over her.


    And screw it. She was going to get it.


    *****


    When Drake finally arrived at his own house, Queen trailing behind him, his jaw was clenched so tightly it could have cracked diamonds.


    He didn¡¯t say anything all through the journey.


    But the moment the door closed behind them with a soft, menacing click, Queen wasted no time sharpening her tongue.


    "I have no idea what is wrong with you, and I¡¯m not sure I even want to know," she snapped, tossing her purse onto the nearest chair.


    Drake turned slowly, loosening his tie. "Of course. You don¡¯t care about anyone. You don¡¯t care about how I feel or how Chay feels."


    The tie came off, slung over a chair.


    Queen raised an eyebrow. "Oh, so we¡¯re doing this? Really? The guilt trip? Becausest I checked, I wasn¡¯t the one spooning Chayara at her mother¡¯s funeral."


    "That wasn¡¯t¡ª!" Drake stopped himself, running a hand through his hair. "It wasn¡¯t like that."


    "Oh no?" Queen folded her arms, leaning against the wall. "Then please enlighten me, because from where I was standing, you were holding her like a man who wanted to do more than console her."


    Drake groaned, pacing. "She was falling apart! What was I supposed to do, hand her tissues from a safe emotional distance? I was being a friend."


    Queen¡¯sugh was hollow. "You were being herfort zone, Drake. You always are. And I¡¯m sick of pretending not to notice."


    He stopped mid-pace and turned to face her. "What exactly are you using me of, Queen?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she said, suddenly quieter.


    "You were being an obvious bitch, you know it, and now you want to turn it around like the world is against you?" Drake spat.


    "What do you mean by that?" she said trembling at the edges.


    Drake ran a hand through his hair again. "Not once," he began, "not once did you step forward to be there for someone I know would move the world for you. She was by your side, watching your six ever since I¡¯ve known you both. And you just stood there, watching her grief like she meant nothing to you."


    Queen scoffed, lips curling in disbelief. "What did you expect me to do, huh? Throw my arms around her? Tell her I¡¯m so sorry that her mother, the woman who tried to kill mine, is dead? You know I have no time for hypocrisy, Drake."


    She folded her arms tightly across her chest, trying topress the guilt threatening to leak out of her ribs. "Besides," she added, bitterly, "she got all the you she could possibly have with her so-called grief."


    Drake¡¯s brow furrowed. "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?"


    "Oh stop acting coy! You say you love me, but every time you¡¯re around Chay, you turn into some love-struck puppy who would hand her the world if she merely bat her damn eyshes."


    "Wow," he said slowly. "That¡¯s what you think of me?"


    "No," Queen snapped. "That¡¯s what you show me. You think I don¡¯t notice how your tone changes around her? How you smile with your eyes when she speaks? Like she¡¯s this shiny little dream you keep in your pocket for rainy days."


    "You both have been my friend since high school. Of course, I would do anything for both of you! I married you on a whim, remember? To save you from the grave mistake of marrying your cheating ex!" Drake shouted, his hands flying up.


    Queen stood still in the center of the room, hands clenched at her sides, her breathing shallow but furious.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to," she snapped. "You chose to marry me."


    Her eyes were locked onto his.


    Drake¡¯sugh was short, bitter. "Because you needed help. Saving you from your own self!" He jabbed a finger toward her. "But I see now that was a mistake!"


    "A mistake?"


    The moment the word slipped from his mouth, Drake knew.


    He had gone too far.


    His breath caught in his throat. "Queen," he said, softer now, regret already forming in his eyes. He took a small step forward. One step toote.


    "A mistake because I am not some damsel in distress?" she demanded. "Because I do not need the help of any man? Grow some balls, Drake, and admit the truth."

 Chapter 124: You Want Us Both

    <h4>Chapter 124: You Want Us Both</h4>


    She stepped toward him now, fierce and fire-eyed. "You want us both. You want me, my beauty wrapped in power, and you want Chayara¡ªdelicate, broken."


    "What is happening to you?" he asked, hands half raised in helplessness. "You love your cousin. What is going on?"


    "I¡¯m going to my house," Queen announced. She turned away from him.


    "The house you refuse to live in with me," she added without looking back. "Because you cannot handle an independent woman. You cannot have both worlds, Drake."


    "I am not Chay," she said with finality, hand on the knob. "And Chay isn¡¯t me."


    "I don¡¯t even want Chay like that! All we ever had was one kiss¡ªone kiss to draw the line!" Drake snapped, arms wide in exasperation.


    "You kissed her?!"


    Drake paled instantly. Oh shit. He¡¯d said too much. He had pulled the pin from the grenade and lobbed it into his own living room.


    "Queen¡ª" he started, hand extended.


    "When was this?" she demanded, eyes wide.


    "Queen, you need to listen to me!"


    "No, Drake. When. Exactly. Was. This?" Each word was its own sentence.


    Drake exhaled, shoulders slumping. "During our honeymoon."


    Queen turned.


    The front door shut behind her.


    *****


    Guy had been knocking on Chay¡¯s door for what felt like a lifetime. His knuckles were red, and his thumb had already hovered over his phone screen a dozen times¡ªtyping messages, deleting them, typing again. He had called. Twice. No answer. Texted. Multiple. No reply. Voice notes. Ignored.


    Now he stood on her doorstep. "Chay, open up or I¡¯m going to camp out here forever! We need to go to the tax office and the registration center, Chay!" he banged again, louder this time.


    "I swear I will bring a folding chair and a thermos," he muttered to himself.


    Just as he was about to knock again, the door creaked open.


    A very pale, sleep-rumpled Chay stood in the frame, hair a tangled mess. Her eyes were swollen from crying. "I can¡¯t do this right now, Guy. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll let you know when I can."


    She moved to close the door again, but he wasn¡¯t having it.


    Guy slid past her, strolling into the apartment with no regard for her emotional quarantine. "I¡¯m not here to hold your hand or pity you," he said, dropping his bag onto the couch. "Your mother is dead. I understand that. I sympathize. But what you are doing is unhealthy."


    "You know nothing about me." Chay spat, eyes shing. She crossed her arms, more to hold herself together than to seem defensive. She felt exposed, cracked open. Grief had stripped her bare, and now here he was, shining a spotlight.


    She looked at him, daring him to argue. Daring him to back off.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    "Actually," he said slowly, eyes narrowing, "I don¡¯t give a shit about all of that."


    "Where is the woman you bloomed into these past weeks?" he continued, stepping closer¡ªnot enough to invade, but enough to challenge. "That woman? She wasn¡¯t scared. She wasn¡¯t hiding."


    "That¡¯s not me," Chay snapped, the words tumbling out faster than she meant. "That was... you trying to turn me into something I¡¯m not. You were trying to turn me into Queen."


    "You know how I feel about your cousin," he said evenly. "She isn¡¯t my favorite person. I wouldn¡¯t want you to be like that. Cold, arrogant, and pompous, thinking the world owes her a favor. No offense."


    "Some offense," Chay muttered, wiping at her eyes with the sleeve of her hoodie.


    "I want you to be the woman you want to be," he said more softly now. "And these past weeks? You have been. You¡¯ve been happy. Admit it."


    Chay looked away. Her lips trembled slightly before she pressed them together, trying to keep everything in.


    "I don¡¯t have the energy anymore," she whispered. Her arms slowly dropped to her sides as she sagged against the armrest of her sofa. "It feels like the universe is against me. Like no matter how hard I try to climb out of the pit, it rains just enough to make the mud too slippery."


    Guy stayed quiet, sensing she wasn¡¯t done.


    "In my safe space, nothing can hurt me," she said. "And on top of that...I feel like I¡¯m losing my best friend. My cousin. And... and I don¡¯t know why."


    Her eyes filled again, with confusion.


    Guy stepped forward and pulled her into a hug.


    "I may not be your cousin," he said.


    Chay chuckled against his chest, the sound muffled and reluctant, but real. "Well, that¡¯s a relief."


    "I may not even be your best friend," he continued, tightening his hold slightly, his hand gently sliding to the small of her back. "But you got me. Not because I think you need me¡ª" he leaned back just enough to look into her eyes "¡ªbut because I want you to."


    It was said so simply, without any grandeur or expectation.


    Chay pulled away slowly, the warmth of his embrace lingering. She looked up at him, her face softer now, eyes no longer full of tears.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "How much time do you need?" he asked, one brow raised. "Because I don¡¯t intend to go easy on you. Your father asked me to promise to make you the greatest fashionista in the city and that is exactly what I n to do."


    Chay wasn¡¯t sure if it was his confidence, or the fact that he remembered her father¡¯s words. Maybe it was just the quiet way he stood there, unshakable and sure, without ever asking her to be anything more than what she already was.


    Or maybe¡ªmaybe it was the loneliness. The grief. The ache for something warm in a world that had gone cold.


    Whatever it was, it propelled her forward.


    Without thinking, without nning, she stepped into him¡ªand kissed him.


    It was a quiet, urgent kiss. Gentle lips brushing over his. Her hand touched his chest.


    Guy stiffened in surprise.


    One second.

 Chapter 125: I Want More

    <h4>Chapter 125: I Want More</h4>


    Two.


    Then he melted into it.


    He kissed her back fully. As if he understood what this was and chose to meet her in it without overreaching. His hands gripped her waist.


    He kissed her deeper for a heartbeat longer, then slowly, eased away, resting his forehead against hers.


    He sighed. "God, I want more," he whispered, barely audible. "I would take more... if it wasn¡¯t the damned wrong time."


    Chay¡¯sshes fluttered open, their breaths mingling. She stood there, pressed to him, forehead to forehead. "I have never done anything so forward in my entire life. Don¡¯t make me feel stupid."


    "No, you are not." Guy stepped back slightly, his hands running through his hair in a move that betrayed how flustered he actually was. He looked like a man trying very hard not to look at the woman he wanted, knowing the moment he did, all his resolve would melt into the floor.


    "I... it¡¯s just that I know you¡¯re hurting, Chay." His voice lowered as if grief had ears and he didn¡¯t want to wake it again. "And it would be insensitive of me to take advantage of that. But trust me..." He paused, eyes locking with hers now. "When the time is right¡ªand you do that again¡ªit will be a different story."


    There was no arrogance in his tone, just quiet conviction.


    Chay¡¯s cheeks flushed, and her hands toyed with the hem of her hoodie. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured.


    "No... no, Chay," he said quickly, stepping back in with an earnestness that softened the tension. "It¡¯s fine, really." He smiled, a little lopsided and a lot sincere. "But you seriously need to get back out there. There are still a ton of things to do if you¡¯re going tounch at the end of the month."


    Chay lifted her gaze again, eyes ssy but sharp. "I need you to be honest with me, Guy."


    He tilted his head. "Painfully honest," he admitted with a dramatic sigh.


    "Do you think I can do this?" she asked.


    Guy walked toward her again, but this time slower, more deliberate. He didn¡¯t answer right away. He studied her. Her energy. Her spirit. The way her shoulders were slightly slumped from grief but still squared in defiance of it. He could see the fire in her¡ªit was just buried under too much ash.


    "It¡¯s a simple question," he said finally, "that has aplicated answer."


    Her brows knitted. "How so?"


    Guy took a deep breath, then pointed toward her chest. "Because you have what it takes. To have your name, your brand, your vision on the lips of everyone in this city and even beyond¡ªthat part is not in question."


    She bit her lip, trying not to let hope creep in.


    "But," he continued, "there are too many things holding you back."


    He started to tick them off on his fingers. "Fear. Misguided loyalty. That weirdpulsion to not outshine people who never even bothered to show up to your light show. You spend more energy trying not to offend people who aren¡¯t even in the arena, than building your empire."


    Chay looked away.


    He gently reached out and turned her chin back to him with two fingers. "If you could be selfish¡ªjust a little bit, Chay..." He grinned now, wicked and warm all at once. "You¡¯d be amazing. Scratch that. You¡¯d be unfuckwithable."


    Chay snorted despite herself. "Is that a professional fashion industry term?"


    "Absolutely," Guy said, deadpan.


    She shook her head,ughing now.


    "Being selfish doesn¡¯t sound like me," Chay said, almost with a note of apology. Her shoulders lifted in a helpless shrug. She didn¡¯t mean it to sound noble¡ªit was just the truth. Putting herself first felt foreign.


    Guy didn¡¯t argue. He just nodded, lips tugging up in a knowing smile. "Which is why I said it¡¯s aplicated answer," he replied. "But let¡¯s start up first and we¡¯ll see. Baby steps, Numero."


    "In the meantime, I have the document from Verna. I¡¯ll forward it to you. Make the rest of the deposit and sign. The building is yours."


    It felt... surreal. Her building. Her name on the lease. She swallowed the lump that formed in her throat and gave a small, shaky nod.


    "Just give me a week, tops," she said, mustering up some confidence. "I should be back to about 80%."


    "I¡¯ll take whatever I can get," Guy said with a smirk. Then, without warning, he leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead.


    The gesture was simple, light, but it lingered, deep inside.


    He started walking toward the door, clearly thinking the scene was done. Professional motivation.


    But he paused with his hand on the knob. "Actually," he said, ncing back over his shoulder, "I¡¯ll be going out with a couple of friends tonight. I think you shoulde."


    Chay straightened. "Oh... Guy... no. Business parties? Count me in. Small talk? Sure. But intimate social circles with more than two people?" She shook her head violently. "I don¡¯t do so well. I panic."


    Guy only raised a brow,pletely unfazed by her resistance. "I¡¯ll pick you up at eight," he said coolly, already halfway out the door.


    She stared after him. "Guy... I said no..." she called weakly.


    No response.


    Just the click of the door closing behind him.


    Chay stood in the middle of the room for a second, processing the whirlwind that was Guy. She looked around, as if the furniture might offer her some support or solidarity.


    Then she muttered to no one in particr, "He heard me say no, right?"


    Silence.


    "Of course he did."


    She sighed, already regretting the possibility of being thrown into some room full of loudughter.


    *****


    Queen sat behind her wide ss desk, a steaming cup of untouched coffee growing cold beside her as she flipped through the thick set of documents a Verna agent had just dropped off. The Verna logo red up at her from the pages¡ªcrisp, clinical.


    "My husband will be in soon," Queen said, eyes still on the document. "You say we both have to sign, right?"

 Chapter 126: Rest Of The Payment?

    <h4>Chapter 126: Rest Of The Payment?</h4>


    "Yes," the Verna agent replied politely, almost robotically.


    "Okay, good," Queen murmured, then fell into a tense silence as her eyes scanned the fine print.


    She barely saw the words. Her mind was too full¡ªnoisy with reyed arguments. She hadn¡¯t seen Drake since that night. Since the argument. Since the confessions and usations had filled the air, choking out any reason or logic. After that, she hadn¡¯t gone home. She¡¯d checked into a hotel under an alias and ignored every call Drake made.


    She clenched her jaw, flipping a page a little too hard.


    He kissed Chay. Her so-called best friend. The girl who¡¯d grown up like a sister beside her, who¡¯d shared dresses, secrets, andte-night ice cream raids. Chay, who had dared to press her lips against Queen¡¯s husband. The betrayal burned.


    First Liam¡ªthe picture-perfect fianc¨¦ who had cheated the night before their wedding. And now Drake, her knight in shining armor¡ªexcept his armor came with a mouth he couldn¡¯t keep to himself.


    Queen mmed the document shut and pressed her palms to her forehead.


    She was done with men. Utterly. Finished.


    Until the door opened.


    And in walked the traitor himself.


    Wearing that stupid suit that hugged his frame.


    Queen looked up. All the fury, all the ice, evaporated in an instant.


    Her traitorous heart stuttered. God help her.


    Even now, after all the betrayal, her body still reacted to him. Her stomach flipped, her lips parted slightly, her chest ached in that irritating, involuntary way it always did when he walked into a room.


    She hated it.


    She hated that she still wanted him.


    She sat straighter in her seat, crossing her legs.


    He was sinfully gorgeous.


    Even now, standing across from her, Drake looked like he belonged on the cover of a magazine that Queen would never subscribe to but would secretly flip through at the salon.


    Truth be told¡ªthough she would sooner eat ss than admit it aloud right now¡ªshe had missed him.


    The weekend without him had been filled with silence so loud it hummed in her bones. The hotel room, with all its modern elegance and curated perfection, still felt cold. And now, with him standing in front of her in her office, she suddenly forgot half the reasons she wanted to punch him in the jaw.


    "Good morning, sir," the young woman beside her said, springing to her feet.


    "I¡¯m Louisa from Verna Real Estate. I was asked to bring the documents to the house you showed interest in," she added, offering Drake her hand.


    He took it briefly, but his attention was clearly elsewhere. His gaze kept drifting toward Queen. Meanwhile, Queen busied herself with pretending herptop was the most fascinating object in the sr system.


    "So you say I have to sign somewhere?" Drake asked.


    Without a word, Queen picked up the folder and passed it across the desk. Their fingers didn¡¯t touch. She made sure of that.


    "Yes," Louisa chimed in, flipping open the file and pointing at the designated lines. "As soon as you make the rest of the payment, the deed will be sent to you."


    Drake frowned, brows knitting together. "Rest of the payment? What payment? I haven¡¯t made any previous payment."


    Queen¡¯s heart did a weird little hop in her chest. Shit.


    Louisa blinked, caught off guard. "Oh... I¡¯m sorry, sir. I was informed that a 70% payment had been made already. I¡¯ll have to confirm with¡ª"


    "Louisa?" Queen said.


    The young woman turned, flustered. She looked like she might burst into tears.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am?"


    Queen leaned back, smoothing down the front of her blouse¡ªan item so expensive it could pay a month¡¯s rent in certain parts of town.


    Louisa was barely her age, fresh-faced and wide-eyed, probably still living in a one-bedroom apartment and living off iced coffee and hope.


    "Get out!" Queen said simply, her voice sharp as broken ss but delivered with such practiced elegance that it could¡¯ve been mistaken for politeness¡ªif not for the way her eyes shed in anger.


    She didn¡¯t even raise her voice.


    Didn¡¯t need to.


    The words alone were enough to silence the already stammering Louisa, who blinked in stunned confusion as if someone had pped her with a contract use she didn¡¯t read properly.


    Queen tapped her manicured nail on the desk. Click. Click. Click.


    She knew damn well that Victor should have personally overseen this deal. Not tossed it to a junior agent fresh out of school.


    Louisa stood frozen. "Excuse me?" she whispered.


    "I said get out," Queen repeated, enunciating. "And tell Uncle Victor to send someone with a brain next time."


    Louisa, now trembling with humiliation, turned on her heel and exited the room, her ponytail swinging. They heard the soft sniffle just before the office door closed with a near-silent click.


    Then it was just the two of them.


    Queen and her storm. Drake and his wreckage.


    Drake let out a humorless chuckle. His eyes were weary, but there was that glint¡ªsharp, intelligent,ced with disbelief. "I should have known," he said. "I should have known that a house like that, in that area, for that ridiculous price was too good to be true."


    Queen¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. She simply said, "I made the down payment."


    He nodded slowly. A beat passed between them¡ªtense, crackling with unfinished arguments and words never meant to be heard.


    "I guess," she added, with a little shrug of her shoulders, "we both have something we¡¯ve been hiding."


    Drake¡¯s head shot up, brows arched. "You¡¯reparing an innocent kiss with Chay to going behind my back and paying for a house?"


    Queen scoffed, reaching for the mug of now cold coffee beside her, more for something to do than thirst. She sipped, then delicately dabbed her lips with a napkin.


    "I went behind your back," she said coolly, "you went behind mine."


    She set the mug down with a soft clink.


    "We¡¯ll call it even."


    Queen flicked her fingers. The flick carried centuries of feminine dismissal, the type handed down through queens.

 Chapter 127: I Didn’t Cheat On You

    <h4>Chapter 127: I Didn¡¯t Cheat On You</h4>


    Drake stared at her.


    He hated how maddeningly beautiful she looked when she was being impossible.


    The sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows caught the subtle sheen in her skin, the defiant arch of her brow, the tight line of her glossy lips that refused to tremble.


    Drake sighed and dropped his gaze to the floor for a second before returning it to her. "I didn¡¯t cheat on you, Queen."


    "But you kissed her," she said softly. And that softness hurt more than the yelling would have. "You chose to kiss her."


    "Are you listening to yourself?" Drake¡¯s voice cracked like a whip across the room. His frustration wasn¡¯t just simmering anymore¡ªit was boiling over.


    "Drake," she said, "I really do not think it is professional to have an argument with your boss at work."


    That did it.


    Drake¡¯s jaw clenched, his knuckles whitening at his sides. "Actually," he ground out, "you are not my boss. At least, not yet. Your father still is."


    His voice rose slightly with every word. "And this..."¡ªhe gestured to the contract on the desk between them¡ª"this is what I was trying to avoid when I said I didn¡¯t want to move into your damn condo."


    Queen raised one perfectly arched brow. "So it¡¯s the condo¡¯s fault now?"


    "This emasction," he snapped. "This feeling like I¡¯m some arm-candy husband who gets handed keys to a castle while you make all the decisions behind my back!"


    With a swift, angry motion, he picked up the file and tossed it at her. The papers fluttered.


    "I¡¯ll find another house to buy in whatever part of town I can afford," he finished, voice tight. "And it is up to you to move in there with me."


    Queen didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t chase him. She didn¡¯t say his name.


    She just sat there, eyes still on the fluttering edges of the contract, the only sound in the room now the fading echo of his footsteps as he stormed out the door and mmed it behind him.


    Outside her window, the skyline of the city glittered with cold beauty¡ªhighrises piercing the evening haze, car horns muffled by ss.


    Queen let her body sink back into her chair. The file sat like a taunt in front of her.


    *******


    Chayara sat cross-legged on her couch, arms wrapped around her knees.


    The clock on her wall was taunting her. It was 6:53 PM.


    Seven o¡¯clock was looming. She had tried¡ªoh, she had tried. She¡¯d sent Guy three different variations of "Hey, I can¡¯t make it tonight," and a long-winded paragraph about how she wasn¡¯t in the mental space for wine and small talk with strangers. His only reply?


    "Be there at 7. Dress casual."


    That was it. Just like that. No emoji. No option to ke. Just amand that made her want to simultaneously roll her eyes and scream into a pillow.


    It had rained earlier, and the air still carried that damp, moody fragrance that made everything feel heavier than usual.


    She stared at her phone.


    Then at the closet.


    Then at the clock again.


    6:56 PM.


    Her cropped jeans ended just below her calves, showing off the soft sheen of lotion she¡¯d only bothered to apply because she¡¯d been bored and spiraling. The crop top she wore was fitted and white, clinging to her ribs. She wanted solitude. Darkness. Maybe a good cry, or an entire chocte cake to herself.


    The ticking clock on the wall seemed louder than usual. She swore it had been taunting her all evening, each second dragging on. She red at the minute hand as it clicked precisely into ce at the top of the hour¡ª7:00 PM¡ªand just as if the universe had been in on Guy¡¯s evil ns, there was a knock at her door.


    Chay sighed, long and dramatic. She dragged herself up, every step towards the door heavier than thest.


    "Guy, I told you..." she began as she swung it open.


    "I¡¯m not listening," he said with a breezy confidence that only he could wear.


    Before she could protest, he slipped past her. He scanned the room, clocked a pair of her white sneakers beside the bedroom door, scooped them up, and turned back around with an air of triumphant mischief.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, brows furrowed, arms akimbo, the picture of exasperated femininity.


    "I grew up with six sisters, Chay," he said, already halfway across her living room. "Every one of them with different personalities. The dramatic, the rebel, the bookworm, the one who thinks she¡¯s Beyonc¨¦..."


    "You¡¯re stalling."


    "I¡¯m proving a point." He walked with the certainty of a man who had won this argument before it even began. "I know exactly how to deal with each one of them."


    Then¡ªbefore she could react¡ªhe was in front of her. Too close. Radiating that infuriating warmth that made her limbs betray her.


    "Guy¡ªwait¡ªno¡ª"


    But he didn¡¯t wait.


    He swept her up and threw her over his shoulder in one smooth, cocky motion. Her head went down, legs went up, and the world turned sideways.


    "GUY!" she squealed, squirming. "What are you doing?!"


    From her new vantage point, she had a disturbingly clear view of his very sculpted, very toned ass flexing as he moved. Her cheeks flushed instantly.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. ¡¯Oh my God, I did not need to see that. My eyeballs are burning.¡¯ She thought.


    "Stop wiggling or I am going to spank your ass," he warned in a low growl, part yful, part...not.


    Chay froze.


    Every muscle in her body went still, her breath catching in her throat. Her bum clenched¡ªtight, involuntarily¡ªand she genuinely couldn¡¯t tell if it was from panic or the wholly inappropriate thrill that zipped down her spine at the threat.


    She wasn¡¯t proud of the flutter in her stomach. Nor was she ready to admit that part of her¡ªthe unhinged, repressed, emotionally-constipated part¡ªkind of wanted to test if he was bluffing.


    "I swear to God," she muttered into his back, "if you so much as fart, I will bite you."

 Chapter 128: This Is Kidnap

    <h4>Chapter 128: This Is Kidnap</h4>


    "Promises, promises," he said smoothly.


    "This is kidnap," Chayara muttered.


    "Oh my God," Guy gasped in mock horror. "I am a terrible person. Kidnapping you to go have some fun. How callous of me?"


    His sarcasm wasyered with just enough charm to make her lips twitch against her will. He walked toward the parked car, one arm still wrapped around her knees while she bounced awkwardly in his grasp.


    He plopped her into the seat, buckled her in before she could wiggle away, and shut the door with a triumphant grin.


    By the time he got into the driver¡¯s seat, Chayara hadposed herself¡ªsort of. She pulled the seatbelt tighter and adjusted her top, still slightly scandalized by how casually he manhandled her, and secretly a bit ttered by it too.


    "There¡¯s no need to be so sarcastic," she mumbled.


    Guy cast her a sideways nce as he started the car.


    She narrowed her eyes. "How many friends are we meeting with?"


    "Six," he said simply, pulling into the flow of traffic as the city lights cast a golden glow across the windshield.


    *****


    Nita Numero sat cross-legged in the drawing room of the family¡¯s grand estate, a regal figure d in a tailored wrap and bejeweled slippers.


    Victor had already endured one of her legendary lectures, followed by a very specific threat involving decapitation. The moment she heard about Drake¡¯s abrupt withdrawal from the building purchase, her instincts screamed that something was off.


    Momentster, the double doors swung open, and Queen strutted in.


    "Mum?" Queen said. "Is everything alright? You sounded urgent on the phone."


    She dropped into a couch opposite her mother, legs crossed, bag tossed on the side table.


    "You know I don¡¯t like surprises," Nita said slowly.


    "Okay?"


    "I got a message that a client pulled out of buying a house and that refunds have to be made," Nita said. "You know how I hate doing refunds."


    Queen let out a slow breath and adjusted her posture in the armchair.


    Queen already knew where the conversation was going. She was bracing herself. "Mum..." she said, trying for patience.


    "Colour me surprised," Nita continued, folding her hands with elegance as her voice sharpened, "when I found out it was my own son-inw. That¡¯s not the worst part¡ªoh no. Victor then tells me your first act as a married woman was to lie to your husband."


    "Mum, please¡ª" Queen began, but her mother wasn¡¯t finished.


    "I know I have stayed out of this arrangement with Drake," Nita steamrolled on, rising from her seat and beginning to pace. "I have kept my opinion to myself. I thought, surely, my daughter is an adult. A brilliant, capable woman. But really?" She turned to face Queen with a brow that could cut ss. "What were you thinking?"


    "What arrangement?" she asked, but it was a pointless question. Her mother knew. Of course she knew.


    "I know, Queen. I know that Drake asked to marry you because he wanted to keep you from marrying a man who¡ªfrankly¡ªwas no good whatsoever. I know he stepped in when you were spiraling. I know about your little agreement to annul the marriage as soon as you take over thepany from your father."


    Queen stared at her mother, emotions flickering across her face.


    "How did you know?" Queen asked, her eyes narrowing into sharp slits.


    "That¡¯s not the point," Nita said. She sat back down and gave Queen a look that could straighten out steel.


    Queen scoffed. "Chayara told you, didn¡¯t she? The girl really doesn¡¯t know how to keep her mouth closed."


    "Don¡¯t deflect." Nita¡¯s voice sharpened. "I wille back to what the hell is going on between you and your cousin¡ªand believe me, I have questions¡ªbut for now, back to the matter. You will go to your husband. You will apologise and fix things."


    Queen¡¯s brows lifted, offended and disbelieving. "Excuse me?"


    "I said what I said," Nita replied firmly, not missing a beat. "If you want to carry on this charade sessfully, both of you need to be in step. One cannot do it without the other."


    "I thought we had dropped the charade actually," Queen said. "But turns out, I was wrong."


    Nita¡¯s gaze narrowed, a flicker of curiosity peeking through the stern expression. "You wanted to stay married?"


    "That¡¯s what I assumed," Queen muttered, almost to herself, her eyes drifting to a spot on the far wall where a painting of their grandmother hung.


    Nita exhaled slowly. "Okay, Queen," she said, her voice now motherly instead of managerial. "I am your mother. I will always love you. But whatever is going wrong between you and Drake, it is your fault."


    Queen opened her mouth to argue, but Nita raised a hand.


    "No. Scratch that. It¡¯s your father¡¯s fault."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Yes. Your father raised you to believe that every rtionship is a negotiation. That feelings can be drafted, reviewed, and signed off on. Thatpromise is weakness, and that control is everything."


    Queen sank into the couch.


    "You do not handle personal rtionships the same way you handle business rtionships. He should have taught you that. You can¡¯t spreadsheet your way into a man¡¯s heart," Nita continued. "You cannot be the boss at work and at home. You need to work with him as a partner, not try to dominate him like a hostile acquisition."


    Queen stayed silent, her jaw clenched, her emotions tangled.


    "Everyone always assumes I am the emotional screw-up," Queen said, her voice tight with the frustration she had swallowed for too long. She rose from her seat. "Have you thought about the fact that just this once... it¡¯s not me?"


    "Not if you won¡¯t talk to me. Not if you think you can handle everything by yourself," she said, her tone stillposed butced with genuine concern.


    "I cannot talk to you about this!" Queen shouted suddenly, voice cracking against the manicured calm of the room. Her fists clenched as the floodgates she had desperately tried to hold shut finally burst open. "Because even if I do, you still won¡¯t take my side. You never do. You always take her side."

 Chapter 129: Take Whose Side?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Take Whose Side?</h4>


    "Take whose side?"


    "Chayara¡¯s side! She is the broken one. She is the one we all have to walk on eggshells around. Even you¡ªmy mother¡ªwill always run to her at every little whine. Every crisis, every tear, every time she flinches, the world falls over itself tofort her."


    Nita stared at her daughter, silent now, lips pressed in a line.


    Queen took a shaky breath, her hands now trembling, betraying the fire in her eyes. "Everyone does," she muttered, softer this time. "You. Drake. Dad. Even Grandpa, when he was alive."


    "What has Chayara got to do with what is going on between you and Drake?" Nita asked, more gently this time. Nita saw thising, she warned her husband, but of course, he didn¡¯t listen to her.


    "Nothing..." Queen whispered, her voice losing steam. The anger was starting to copse in on itself. "It¡¯s nothing."


    She took a deep breath, straightened her back, and added, "I will do as you say."


    "Queen¡ª"


    "Mum, I have to go." Queen turned swiftly, already halfway to the door. "I have an early morning."


    *****


    When Guy had casually said he was having drinks with "friends," Chayara¡¯s internal panic meter hovered at a reasonable 60%. That was manageable. She could do "friends." She had mentally prepared herself for awkwardughter. But then he added, "There are six of them," and her mental hazard lights started shing.


    Six.


    Six friends. Six possible threats. Six reasons to fake a bathroom emergency. Her panic shot to 80%. She still pushed through, convinced herself she could be social and besides Guy wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer.


    What he failed to mention¡ªdeliberately, she was sure of it now¡ªwas that these six "friends" were not generic work bros or party girls.


    They were his sisters.


    Six drop-dead gorgeous, extremely expressive, emotionally unfiltered sisters.


    By the time Chayara realized what was happening¡ªright there at a bar downtown¡ªshe was being pulled into a series of hugs that were more like tackles. Red lipstick kisses rained down her cheeks. Perfume clouds enveloped her lungs. Her feet barely touched the ground.


    Panic: 150%.


    Flight mode: activated.


    Speech: unavable.


    "Okay, careful guys. You will break her," Guy said, but his voice held augh he wasn¡¯t bothering to hide.


    She turned to him with wide, desperate eyes. But all she got was a wink and a hand that rested reassuringly on the small of her back, keeping her anchored in the chaos.


    "You must be Chayara Numero," said the one with the dark red curls and the confident, high-society tone. Her smile was wide and unnervingly knowing. "I¡¯m L. The eldest."


    Chayara tried to speak, to thank her or say hello, but her voice had apparently left the building. She turned instead to Guy, hoping he¡¯d trante her panic-stricken silence. He did.


    "Yes, she is Chayara," he confirmed, raising a brow at his sisters. "And you guys are suffocating her."


    "Oh my god, I¡¯m sorry!" gasped a sleek, silver-blonde woman in a body-hugging jumpsuit. "It¡¯s just been so long since we saw this knucklehead. We were excited." Her tone was flirtatious even though she was speaking about her brother. "Zara," she added with a wink.


    "Hi," Chayara finally managed, voice barely above a whisper. Her heart was pounding like she¡¯d just been chased down an alley by paparazzi.


    Guy gently took her hand, threading their fingers together. He led her through the maze of perfumes and sequins to a massive round table, clearly custom-reserved. It had an entire centerpiece made of ss roses. Bottles of beer, brandy, and tiny ming shots were already set out. Chayara was beginning to think this wasn¡¯t just a night out¡ªit was a full-on party.


    She sat down cautiously beside Guy. He leaned in, brushing his lips against her temple. "Rx," he murmured. "They¡¯re like puppies. Loud, judgmental puppies. But they are cute."


    "They are all your sisters?"


    She blinked hard, her eyes darting from one stunning, boisterous woman to another. Six of them. Tall, short, loud, louder, fierce, elegant, and radiating confidence.


    Before Guy could respond, Roxy grinned and leaned in.


    "Yes!" she dered proudly, raising a martini ss like it was a mic. "It¡¯s the reason he¡¯s such a sweetheart. We¡¯ve drilled into him for years how to treat a woman."


    Chay blushed so hard, she could feel the heat crawling all the way to her ears. She cast a side nce at Guy, who merely shrugged with an easy smile, sipping from his tumbler like this was perfectly normal.


    The table was chaos. Beautiful, alcohol-soaked chaos. Thedies were speaking in tandem, voices rising over one another. One was talking about her ex-husband, another about a travel blog she wasunching, and somehow it all coexisted in a wild harmony that was loud but not unpleasant.


    Chay, initially stunned into silence, noticed something interesting. Whenever Guy opened his mouth to speak, every single sister paused. Their attention snapped to him as though his opinion was scripture. He was their anchor, their only brother and their collective joy.


    She suddenly saw him differently. A man who had learned tenderness in a war zone of strong personalities.


    Skye was voted the designated driver via a dramatic, no-mercy game of rock, paper, scissors. Chay kept whispering, "I¡¯ll drive. I haven¡¯t had that much yet."


    Guy leaned in and gently, conspiratorially, whispered in her ear, "No use. It¡¯s a tradition. They¡¯ll all get smashed. Then they¡¯ll order Ubers. The cars get picked up in the morning."


    The night unraveled into glorious, tipsy mayhem. They yed several drinking games, including one where everyone had to name ex-boyfriends in alphabetical order. Chayara lost that one immediately and groaned when she had to chug.


    "A¡ªAaron," L said.


    "B¡ªBrian," Roxy followed.


    "C¡ªCaleb."


    "D¡ªDoes he count if he ghosted you on WhatsApp?" Nova asked, already giggling.


    Chayara, by the time it reached her again, she merely picked up a full ss of brandy and chugged. "I should probably give you guys a heads up if we are going to continue with this game. No boyfriends ever."

 Chapter 130: She Kissed Me

    <h4>Chapter 130: She Kissed Me</h4>


    But instead of judgement, or weird looks, that got a cheer. L told her to teach the two youngest sisters how to keep their legs closed.


    Five bottles of beer in, with sips of brandy here and there. Chayara¡¯s inhibitions were draining. She was no longer nervous.


    She was Chayara Numero. Queen of the dance floor. Sovereign of shots.


    Sheughed until her sides hurt. She danced with Zara and Skye, doing ridiculous moves with zero coordination. She argued passionately with Nova about what being a feminist actually meant.


    Guy watched it all with a dazed sort of affection. His eyes never left her. When she stumbled, when she roared withughter, he looked proud.


    At some point in the night, Guy realized something was missing. Three someones to be exact. Nova, Juno, and Chayara. The trio had vanished like mischievous pixies, swept away by whatever cocktail-fueled adventure they could conjure. Guy stared at the blinking neon sign across the bar, trying to mentally retrace their steps but failing miserably because his own brain was floating somewhere in a brandy bottle. The room spun withughter and clinking sses, but his eyes were ssy with worry and the mild buzz of panic.


    He swayed on his stool and turned to L, the eldest of his six sisters, who sat nursing a beer.


    "She kissed me, you know," Guy said, his voice slurring slightly.


    L¡¯s brow shot up. "No! You lucky bastard!"


    "Yeah... no... more like stupid."


    L leaned in, now deeply invested. "You didn¡¯t kiss her back?"


    "I did..." He rubbed a hand across his face. "I liked it, Lo. I liked it and I want her to do it again. Like... repeatedly. Forever. Jesus, I¡¯m so drunk." He looked like he was about to hug the table.


    L giggled, clearly enjoying his torment. "Wow! You kissed a Numero. That has to go down in our family¡¯s history book. A Pique kissed a Numero."


    Guy groaned and tilted his head back. "Where the hell did they drag her off to?"


    L shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in safe hands. Unhinged hands, but safe nheless."


    Two hourster¡ªyes, two whole hours, during which Guy had dozed off, woken up thinking he had dreamt everything, Nova, Juno, and Chay burst back into the bar.


    "We got tattoos!" Nova screamed, raising both arms.


    The table went into uproar. Even Skye, the supposed designated driver turned around from sipping her mojito.


    "Let me see!" L said, practically leaping over the table. "I thought you said you were afraid!"


    "I was," Nova said proudly, pulling her sleeve up to reveal a small butterfly inked into her wrist. "But Chay told me I could do it. And I did!"


    Guy¡¯s head snapped up at that revtion.


    "Chay?" he croaked, his drunken haze parting at the sound of her name in connection with tattoos.


    Across the table, Chayara was in the process of sinking gracelessly into a chair. Her eyes were zed and dangerously close to rolling into her skull, her lipstick was slightly smudged. She managed a wobbly grin and raised one hand.


    "Si?" she slurred, with a little salute that made Guy¡¯s heart stutter.


    "She got one too!" Juno said, with the explosive glee of a child snitching on a sibling mid-crime. Her voice rang out over the table.


    "What the what now?"


    He nced at L as if she could confirm this was just an borate prank cooked up by mischievous Pique sisters. But L was already leaning in with morbid curiosity, beer bottle clutched like a microphone.


    "On her boobs!" Juno added, delighted to escte the situation.


    Guy shot up straighter, his buzz now tinged with the aftershock of rm. "Okay...I did not need to know that!" he muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. His heart was doing some kind of drum solo in his chest, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the tattoo... or the boobs...or the alcohol. Probably all of the above.


    Then came the final blow.


    "Wanna see?" Chay asked with a dazed sparkle in her eye.


    Guy didn¡¯t even have time to yell "No!" before she tugged her shirt downward with a triumphant flourish that probably felt sexy in her head but, to onlookers, was more like a drunken magic trick. The bar¡¯s neon lights cast a colorful glow over the scene¡ªpurple and pink shadows dancing across her skin.


    Her shirt dipped just low enough to expose the upper swell of one breast. Not enough for a scandal, but enough to fry every coherent thought in Guy¡¯s head.


    The skin there was flushed and tender, the way fresh tattoos always were. But it wasn¡¯t the exposed flesh that stopped him cold. It wasn¡¯t even the inappropriate timing or the fact that the entire Pique n had front-row seats to this debacle.


    It was the tattoo itself.


    "Oh, you are so going to regret this in the morning," Guy groaned. "Really?"


    He turned to his sisters, wide-eyed and aghast.


    "How could you let her get this tattooed permanently on her?"


    L snorted into her drink,pletely unbothered. "It¡¯s kinda iconic, though."


    "The artist asked her what she wanted. She said a dick."


    Guy turned slowly. "Good lord." He pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a groan so deep it might have summoned spirits from the underworld.


    L snorted withughter and nearly spilled thest drops of her margarita.


    Guy turned to her, wide-eyed, dragging a hand down his face. "L, could you call us an Uber before she makes more bad decisions and I end up in jail? Two people will definitelye for me; her father or her uncle."


    "Or both," L added brightly, already opening the app on her phone. "And if it¡¯s her uncle, I¡¯ll start nning your funeral. Closed casket."


    Guy let out a ragged sigh, watching Chay now trying to bnce an imaginary crown on her head using a cocktail umbre she¡¯d stolen from someone¡¯s drink. The crown kept falling off. She keptughing.


    He was doomed.


    (Don¡¯t forget to vote, gift andment)

 Chapter 131: I Think Women Are Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 131: I Think Women Are Misunderstood</h4>


    Guy never knew Chay was a talker.


    All through the Uber ride home, Chay filled the vehicle with chaotic, slurred chatter.


    "I think women are misunderstood," she dered suddenly.


    "What?" His head reeling from the constant change in topic.


    "And if I had a puppy, I¡¯d name it Beyonc¨¦. You know...puppy power."


    He chuckled aloud. Then leaned his head against the Uber¡¯s window and let the soft hum of the city blur behind Chay¡¯s rambling. A part of him was fascinated. Another part worried she was going to have a hell of a hang over in the morning.


    When they finally pulled up to her apartment, it took them a full two minutes to get out of the car because Chay insisted she had to "say goodbye to the driver."


    They staggered toward the door. Guy helped her up, his arm slung around her waist, hers around his neck. It would¡¯ve been romantic¡ªif they hadn¡¯t both smelled like brandy.


    At the door, Chay fumbled with the keys. After stabbing at the air three times, she gave up and shoved them into his hands with a giggle. "You do it. I believe in you."


    "I wish I did," Guy muttered under his breath. He squinted at the keyhole. It multiplied. Two... three... maybe five holes? He tried to aim for the middle. His body unintentionally pressed closer to hers as he attempted to gain leverage.


    Chay leaned back against the door with a dreamy, intoxicated smile. Her fingers rested lightly on his chest, tapping his shirt. "You smell nice. You always do."


    "I always smell like a brewery?"


    She chuckled and looked up at him, a slight tilt to her smile that made his stomach flip. Everything around them stilled for one moment.


    He didn¡¯t mean to.


    God knew, he didn¡¯t n to.


    But he bent his head and kissed her.


    Just briefly. Just a lock of their lips. Just enough for the universe to catch its breath.


    And then he pulled away.


    Chay¡¯s hands were still on his chest.


    Chay was stunned. Absolutely,pletely stunned.


    The kiss had short-circuited her brain. Her dazed eyes met Guy¡¯s, and for a moment, they both stood in the hallway. Time stretched in that fuzzy alcohol-induced haze, thick with tension and unspoken thoughts. Maybe she was imagining it, but she could swear her heart skipped, did a weird samba, then bellyflopped back into rhythm.


    Then her stomach decided it had had enough.


    "Oh no," she mumbled, the warmth of the moment disappearing into rising nausea. She turned, bent over and began to gag.


    "Shit!" Guy jolted into action, the fog of alcohol temporarily sted away by the imminent threat of vomit. He fumbled with the key again, this time managing to get it into the lock. The door clicked open at the exact second Chay bolted past him. She made it to the bathroom and copsed in front of the toilet bowl, just in time to release the Kraken.


    Guy was right behind her. He knelt beside her, instinct taking over, and gently gathered her wavy hair to one side, holding it.


    "Well," he said dryly, eyeing her heaving form, "I guess now we know how you truly feel about kissing me."


    He expected a curse, but instead, a hand shot up. Without looking, she swung at him and smacked him right on the ass with a firm thwack. The sound echoed slightly, followed by a beat of stunned silence.


    "Kinky..." he muttered. He couldn¡¯t help it¡ªheughed.


    Chay let out a weak chuckle between the waves of nausea, coughing slightly, her cheeks flushed with exertion. "You¡¯re annoying," she whispered.


    "I¡¯ve been told worse," he replied, grabbing a clean washcloth. He wet it and gently dabbed her forehead.


    After her stomach had been thoroughly emptied and her pride just slightly bruised, he helped her to her feet. Her legs wobbled, so he wrapped an arm around her waist and guided her to the sink. She rinsed her mouth and sshed cold water on her face, trying to wash off the embarrassment clinging to her.


    Guy handed her a towel and then, very carefully, led her to the living room couch, which was currently upied by three throw pillows, evenly spaced and a nket, neatly folded.


    "I cannot believe I got a tattoo," Chay muttered, her words slurred slightly as she flopped onto the couch, throwing the pillows to the ground.


    "Please don¡¯t show your father. Why in the hell would you get a dick tattooed on you?" Guy asked.


    "Well, the artist wasn¡¯t exactly clear with his instructions," Chay said with a shrug,pletely unbothered. "He said, ¡¯what do I want.¡¯ I told him a dick."


    Guy snorted. "A dick, uhn." He shook his head in disbelief. "You¡¯ll never top that. That¡¯s your peak."


    "I¡¯ve never been fucked, Guy," she said abruptly, and theughter drained out of his chest. She was staring at her chipped nail polish as if the cracks in the polish mirrored the ones she kept hidden inside. "I could sit here and say it¡¯s because I¡¯m saving myself for someone special, but... someone specials just look through me. They don¡¯t see me."


    Guy swallowed hard, his humor dissolving. He looked at her. "Then they aren¡¯t special," he said quietly, with sincerity.


    Chay gave a sad littleugh, and then, as if flipping a switch, she leaned into mischief again. "Wanna see?"


    "Uh... see what?"


    "The dick."


    Guy sighed. "Fine. But this does not make me gay."


    Chay grinned and casually peeled off her blouse, revealing the tattoo. Guy stared.


    "Good God," he whispered. I honestly want the old Chay back. The one who didn¡¯t mess with my erection. He thought.


    Chayughed,pletely unashamed, lounging back. "What? It¡¯s elegant."


    "It looks like a sad eggnt with wings," Guy muttered, leaning in for a closer inspection. "Did you girls at least get the treatment for it to heal quickly and not get infected? Or are we just raw-dogging the healing process?"


    But Chay was already asleep.


    Great... just fucking great. Guy stared at her for a beat, her cheek squished adorably against the arm of the couch, her lips slightly parted. One of her arms was slung across her stomach, the other dangled off the couch. The nket she¡¯d tossed earlier was hanging off her foot, useless.

 Chapter 132: I Warned You

    <h4>Chapter 132: I Warned You</h4>


    He let out a long sigh, dragged a hand down his face, and stood.


    Muttering under his breath, he made his way to the bathroom. The medicine closet was a well organised mix of ointments, sters and a vial of perfume.


    Finally, his fingers closed around a small white jar of anti-inmmatory cream.


    He padded back into the living room and crouched beside Chay again. She was out cold, but the tattoo peeked through her bra. He stared at it, the perfectly drawn dick etched on the swell of her breast. What in the actual fuck.


    He stared a moment longer than necessary. And then... steeled himself.


    "Okay. You¡¯re doing this as a friend," he muttered aloud, trying to shame his body into behaving. "As a professional. A gentleman."


    Taking a bit of the cream, he gently applied it to the red, irritated skin surrounding the ink. His fingers trembled slightly, brushing against the warmth of her skin. It was soft and the contact sent a zap straight down to the part of him he really, really didn¡¯t need waking up right now.


    Focus, Guy. Focus.


    He concentrated on the task, but his mind, the traitorous bastard, was already wandering. He wanted to kiss her there. To cup her breasts, to feel her skin against his mouth, to press his lips into that soft flesh until she moaned¡ªokay, abort mission.


    He sighed, louder this time, and sat back on his heels, ring at her as though this was her fault.


    He helped her lie properly on the couch, adjusting the pillow under her head with care. She murmured in her sleep and shifted closer to his hand, lips brushing against his wrist.


    Dangerous.


    He lowered himself beside her on the floor, using one of the throw pillows as a headrest. His knees bent, his hands behind his head, he stared at the ceiling.


    He closed his eyes, trying to rey every moment in their work history where he should¡¯ve stopped this. Should¡¯ve turned back.


    *****


    "I warned you, Richard."


    Nita¡¯s voice cut through the air as soon as Richard crept into the bedroom, the door creaking. The bedsidemp was on.


    She had waited up for this¡ªjust to tell him I told you so.


    "Ookay? About what?" Richard asked, his brow creasing as he shrugged off his jacket and flung it onto the armchair by the window. It missed and copsed onto the floor in a crumpled heap, but neither he nor Nita paid any attention to it.


    "You noticed the rtionship between Queen and Chay has be strained? Well, now I know why."


    "Will I have to beg you to tell me the why?"


    Nita pointed a finger at him. "I¡¯m tempted to make you beg," she said, "but I am quite satisfied with telling you, that I was right and you were wrong."


    Richardughed under his breath, walking over and pressing a kiss onto her head, just above her temple where worry had already started carving little lines. "You tell me that all the time, sweetie. You are always right. It¡¯s part of your charm."


    He began unbuttoning his shirt slowly.


    "Drake is the problem," she said, and Richard paused. "I don¡¯t have all the details because¡ªsurprise, surprise¡ªmy own daughter will not talk to me. But from what I gathered, Queen is jealous."


    Richard snorted, tugging off his undershirt. "I don¡¯t think that word is in Queen¡¯s vocabry." He turned to toss it into theundry basket but missed. Again. Clothes: 2. Richard: 0.


    Nita narrowed her eyes. "See, you always do this," she said, voice sharp like a p. "Take lightly what I say. I am telling you, if we do not nip this in the bud now, this family will implode."


    Richard dropped onto the edge of the bed, running his hand down his face. "Come on, Nita. Implode? That¡¯s a little dramatic."


    "No, what¡¯s dramatic is Queen and Chay. Drake, God bless his handsome soul, has clearly stirred up something between those girls."


    Richard frowned. The girls had always been different¡ªQueen with her perfectionist streak and Chay with her raw edges.


    "Okay. I will find out what is going on at work tomorrow, as long as you let me get some sleep," Richard mumbled, already halfway into bed. He yanked the covers over his body, eyes barely open, voice muffled by the pillow.


    Nita shifted beside him. Shey on her back, staring at the ceiling as if it owed her answers. "Fine. Tomorrow..." she said, dragging out the word. "I still don¡¯t understand why she is so guarded. Why she cannot just express how she truly feels. I mean... how hard can it be?"


    Richard groaned softly. "Babe..." he called, shifting onto his side to face her. He reached out and pulled her gently toward him, folding her into his arms with tenderness. "Go to sleep." It was his final plea¡ªhis white g waved in fleece-lined sheets. He hoped that proximity and warmth would shut her up. It usually did.


    But Mrs. Numero was not one to be seduced byfort alone.


    "Mm-hmm," she hummed against his chest, then promptly lifted her head. "It is your fault."


    "Oh God," Richard whispered.


    "The girl grew up like a robot," Nita continued, relentless. "Everybody had to bow to her. The almighty Richard Numero¡¯s heiress. She was never allowed to be soft. Or silly. Or sad. Everything about her had to be bulletproof. And now? She doesn¡¯t even know how to say, ¡¯I¡¯m not okay.¡¯"


    "Nita..." Richard sighed, resisting the urge to bury his face in a pillow and scream into the abyss.


    "There is such a big difference between her and Abby. Such a big difference!" Nita flung her hand up dramatically, nearly pping him. "Abby would call me and tell me if she got a headache. ¡¯Mummy, my head is aching. What should I do?¡¯ I mean she is a doctor, a surgeon, for heaven¡¯s sakes. But at least she calls!"


    Richard tried to hold his breath in the hopes that it would make him invisible.

 Chapter 133: Its Not Normal

    <h4>Chapter 133: Its Not Normal</h4>


    "But Queen?" Nita scoffed, her tone thick with maternal frustration. "You have to send three emails, submit a formal letter, pass a background check and maybe¡ªmaybe!¡ªshe¡¯ll send a voice note saying ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯ It¡¯s not normal, Richard. It¡¯s like she¡¯s allergic to feelings."


    "Babe, please," Richard murmured again, voice weaker now. Sleep was slipping away from him, packed and ready to move to a more peaceful marriage across town.


    "Fine! Don¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m just the woman who carried her for nine months, sacrificed my dder control and figure, and raised her while you were busy building an empire."


    "That¡¯s not fair¡ª"


    "I am going to sit hereughing," Nita cut in, "when everything goes to shit!"


    "I said I will talk to her tomorrow," Richard groaned, his voice breaking on the edge of a whimper. The man was not beyond begging, especially not when sleep was dangling before him. He rolled over, bunching up the nket around his waist. "Please, Nita. I swear. Tomorrow."


    Nita pouted slightly, then softened, the way she always did when she knew she¡¯d pushed enough. "Okay... okay..." she relented with a long, dramatic sigh. "Did you have dinner?"


    "No." Richard exhaled, his eyes still closed. "Didn¡¯t feel like it. I¡¯ll have a big breakfast."


    "Alright then," she said, finally rolling onto her side and facing him, her fingers absentmindedly brushing through his greying chest hair. "Anything specific you would like?"


    "Ask me in the morning," he mumbled, already halfway to unconsciousness as he snuggled further into her, grateful for the familiar warmth, her scent, and the rhythm of her breathing.


    Nita smiled as she watched him drift off. Driving him crazy was her favorite hobby. It was a subtle art, a dance they¡¯d been doing for over two decades. Push, pull. Threaten emotional catastrophe, then kiss his temple. Call him clueless, then tuck his nket tighter. He made her feel alive, and Richard¡ªwell, Richard had long epted that his wife was a walking paradox of chaos.


    *****


    Drake pounded on Chayara¡¯s apartment door. It wasn¡¯t even 7:30 a.m.. He needed Chay.


    Unfortunately, Chay had been ghosting him for days. Ignoring calls. Leaving messages on read.


    He checked his watch, muttering under his breath, ¡¯It¡¯s not that early.¡¯ He thought.


    The door swung open.


    And instead of Chay.


    It was Guy.


    Shirtless.


    Hair tousled.


    Eyes squinty and using.


    Drake¡¯s brows came together. "What are you doing here? Looking like that?"


    "What does ¡¯like that¡¯ mean? You¡¯re the one knocking like a madman at¡ª" he turned and squinted at the clock inside¡ª"seven twenty-two in the morning."


    Drake looked him up and down. "Where¡¯s Chay?"


    "She¡¯s sleeping," Guy replied coolly, leaning on the doorframe.


    Drake wasn¡¯t jealous, no. He was just... confused. Okay, maybe a little jealous.


    "She didn¡¯t return my calls," he muttered, crossing his arms.


    "Well, you showed up unannounced, so you¡¯ve graduated from ¡¯annoying caller¡¯ to ¡¯early morning disturbance.¡¯ Congrattions," Guy replied, stretching his back.


    "Get the fuck out of my way," Drake snapped, his voice sharp and gravelly like it had scraped against a sleepless night. He shoved past Guy.


    Chay was sprawled on the couch¡ªhalf naked, one leg draped over the armrest. Her bra was slightly askew, and her jeans looked like they¡¯d been halfway through a passionate encounter halfway. The entire apartment, usually a pristine sanctuary of order and clean lines, looked like a hurricane of pillows had passed through it.


    Drake¡¯s eyes widened in horror. His brain tried to rationalize what he was seeing, but it short-circuited halfway through. He spun around, eyes shing. "What in the world have you done to her?"


    "Nothing she didn¡¯t want me to do."


    Drake saw red. Without thinking, he stepped forward and shoved Guy hard in the chest. "Did you drug her?"


    Guy staggered a bit but recovered quickly, his smirk evaporating. "Touch me one more time and you¡¯ll be picking your teeth off the floor."


    It wasn¡¯t an empty threat. But Drake didn¡¯t rise to it because he was panicking. He couldn¡¯t afford to fight when Chay was looking like she¡¯d just been beamed down from another. He turned his back on Guy and crouched beside the couch, heart thundering.


    "Chay?... Chay..." He reached out and gently pped her cheek, just enough to rouse her. He didn¡¯t expect much.


    Then her eyes fluttered open.


    And he froze.


    "She... she got a tattoo?"


    It was there. On her breast.


    "It¡¯s funny, uhn," Guy drawled from behind, now clearly enjoying the scene. "Real modern."


    "Drake?" Chay blinked, her voice hoarse and slurred with sleep. She reached up to clutch her head, groaning as if the act of remembering was physically painful. "My head..."


    Without a word, Guy disappeared into the kitchen.


    Drake just stared at her, his hands still hovering in the air.


    Of all the things he thought might go wrong today, walking into Chayara¡¯s apartment and finding her inked with a dick, barely clothed, and being looked after by Mr. Abs was not one of them.


    He whispered, almost to himself, "What the actual hell happened?"


    "What happened? Did he hurt you?" Drake¡¯s voice cracked,ced with concern and fury as he crouched beside the couch, the scent ofst night¡¯s cocktails still clinging to Chay¡¯s breath. His eyes scanned her face¡ªpale, slightly flushed. She squinted up at him, wincing at the sharp stab of morning light bouncing off the window.


    "Did who hurt me?" she asked groggily.


    "Guy!" Drake hissed, gesturing wildly behind him. "Did he hurt you?"


    Chay blinked at him, then slowly turned her head toward the kitchen where Guy¡ªvery shirtless and smug¡ªwas fiddling with a French press.


    "What? No... no... we went out for drinks with his sisters." She let out a half-snort of disbelief. "He has six sisters!" She chuckled, eyes wide in genuine bafflement. "That is wild."


    Drake¡¯s expression twisted into a kind of horrified confusion. "And you got a tattoo? Of a dick? Chay... what is going on with you?"


    She blinked slowly again and nced down. Oh God. Right. The tattoo. The unmistakable redness, still visible just above the edge of her bra.


    (Who would you want to win in a fight? I know y¡¯all don¡¯t really like Drake. Guy came in and stole his shine. Hehehe.)

 Chapter 134: Are You Fucking Him?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Are You Fucking Him?</h4>


    Chay quickly scrambled to pull the couch nket over herself, clutching it. Her voice was calm but sharp. "Really? You sleep half-undressed with a stranger all night and you cover up for me? Me?" Drake¡¯s eyes widened as his voice cracked again, rising to full righteous indignation. "Are you fucking him?"


    "I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business, but no." she answered coolly, tightening the nket around herself.


    "Not yet anyway," Guy quippedzily, walking over and handing her a mug of coffee with the air of a man who had absolutely nothing to prove and zero shame. The smugness rolled off him.


    Drake exploded. "I swear to God, one more word out of you¡ª"


    "And then what?" Guy asked, leaning in just enough to prove he wasn¡¯t afraid of whatever testosteroneced showdown was brewing.


    Drake balled his fists. His veins were doing the Macarena on his neck.


    "Why are you here so early?" Chay cut in suddenly.


    "What?"


    "I said, why are you here so early?" she repeated. "I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?"


    "I... I wanted to speak with you but doesn¡¯t matter anyway," Drake stammered.


    Chay looked up from her mug, still clutching it. Her hangover was starting to turn into a dull ache behind her eyes. She squinted at Drake. "Come on, tell me. I¡¯m fine. Just a little hangover." She winced and set the mug down slowly. "I mean... a lot hangover. But I can still process words."


    "Queen is angry..." he began.


    A sharp scoff echoed from Guy. Drake shot him a re.


    "Queen is angry and I fear it is my fault," Drake continued, ignoring the shirtless snark cloud.


    "With me?" Chay asked. "What did I do?"


    Drake looked away. "With us, actually."


    "Us?" Chay repeated, her voice going two octaves higher.


    Drake exhaled deeply. He could feel the heat creeping up his neck. "It kinda slipped out that... well... that I kissed you."


    Chay¡¯s eyes snapped to Drake¡¯s, wide now and horrified.


    From across the room, Guy had stiffened. His posture changed. Drake caught the subtle change¡ªand for some reason, it made his insides do a smug little shimmy.


    "It was an innocent kiss," Chay blurted. "There is nothing going on. It meant nothing. Did you tell her that?"


    "I didn¡¯t get to exin," Drake muttered, suddenly feeling much less smug.


    Chay groaned and clutched her temples. "Oh my God. I have to see her. Like right now. I have to fix this."


    She jumped to her feet¡ªnket sliding to the floor, hair in chaos, and stumbled toward her bedroom.


    Drake watched her go, then sighed. "I have to get into work," he said, ncing reluctantly at the clock, "but I don¡¯t want to leave you with this creep either."


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s Guy," Chay said casually. She didn¡¯t even nce at Drake as she spoke, her words tossed over her shoulder with the breezy detachment of someone who was truly unbothered.


    Then she darted into her room. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Drake staring at nothing but a messy living room, and him.


    Guy.


    Drake stepped forward.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to her," Drake growled, keeping his voice low and dangerous. "But consider this a warning to stop it."


    Guy turned in his chair and gave a small, two-fingered wave.


    "Bye," he said, all teeth and smugness, before spinning back to the study desk in the corner. He picked up a pen, tapped it on a notepad, and muttered, "An innocent kiss, uhn? Interesting."


    *****


    "Have you ever thought maybe you¡¯re being insecure?" Abby said through the video call, and Queen¡¯s eye twitched.


    "Excuse me?" Queen said slowly, her voice ice-dipped and insulted.


    "I mean it, Queen. Nobody has ever tried to share the spotlight with you," Abby went on. "And now that Chay seems to being out of her cocoon finally, you feel threatened."


    Queen scoffed, flipping her perfect curls over her shoulder.


    "Why would I be insecure? Abby, have you seen me? If gorgeous were a person..."


    "Yes, yes," Abby cut in, waving her fingers. "We know. We¡¯ve heard. We¡¯ve memorized...But truth be told? Chay is cute in that innocent, ¡¯I-don¡¯t-know-how-sexy-I-am¡¯ kind of way. The kind that makes guys lose their entire sense of logic."


    "Why would she kiss Drake though?" Queen asked finally, and the question came out softer than she wanted.


    "Didn¡¯t you say Drake was the one who kissed her?" Abby asked.


    "Semantics," she snapped. "Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Why did she cancel her contract? Just like that."


    "Queen, take a breath," Abby said, gently now. "I think deep down, you always knew Drake and Chay were attracted to each other. I didn¡¯t roll in you guys¡¯ circle, but I could see it. The way he used to look at her like he was solving a puzzle and enjoying it. And the way she used to try not to breathe when he was around."


    "I think that¡¯s why you feel threatened," Abby continued. "Because Queen... you¡¯ve never been this way before. Like, never... as in ever. Which means you feel something for him."


    Thatst line pierced Queen¡¯s armor. Her face twitched.


    "First of all, Drake and Chay? It was never going to work," she scoffed. "Drake likes strong women."


    Abby tilted her head. "Does he, really? With what you¡¯ve told me about your squabbles, does he really? Or does he like the idea of strength, as long as it doesn¡¯t get in the way of him feeling in control?"


    Queen let out a long, slow breath.


    "But he said he loves me," she said.


    "He loves the idea of you," Abby said gently. "But I haven¡¯t observed both of you together, so I¡¯m just speaking based on what you¡¯ve told me so far... and when we were younger."


    "Listen. I have to get back to work. My new attending is a bitch," she said, rolling her eyes. "But my advice? Speak to Chay. The worst thing you can do now is assume things and let it fester."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!